《Naruto: The Prince of Lust》


 Chapter 1: Chapter 1

    At first, it was just a hum; the kind one might annoyingly swat away, absolutely sure a fat fly was buzzing far to close to the ear.


    Mere weeks later and for quite some time, the sound morphed into distant chatter; hazy, like the final incoherent echoes of conversation. It had made, then, potential graduate student, Uzumaki Naruto constantly swivel his head like a whip, dead intent on locating this elusive chatter.


    He heard it everywhere; in the middle of class, walking through the markets, training in the woods, relaxing in his apartment, and his frustration grew every time he couldn''t locate its source.


    Presently, however, as he drags his feet away from Konoha''s hospital, the last thing on his mind was some annoying chattering sound he couldn''t identify.


    The day was bright and the pure white clouds were large and puffy against the baby blue of the sky. Certainly, a joyous day for many in the nation of Fire, unless you were Naruto and Umino Iruka.


    The thoughtful and caring chnin-sensei had selflessly saved his life from the traitor, Mizuki, just days before, using his body to stop a large shuriken that was meant for him. For his troubles, Naruto''s favorite academy sensei is now paralyzed from the chest down.


    Walking that long sorrowful path toward nothing and no one, the only voice in Naruto''s head was the list of injuries the nurse was adamant the young genin had caused that night by needlessly moving Iruka-sensei in a panicked rush to get the injured chnin-sensei to the hospital.


    "Because of your carelessness," the nurse yelled, "his spine, spinal nerve roots, intercostal nerves, ribs, and lungs were extraneously damaged. Because of you, he''ll never have a career as an active Konoha shinobi again! He''ll be lucky if he can ever walk again. Now, get out!


    He doesn''t want to see you!"


    Truthfully, Naruto didn''t understand most of what she said. It all sounded terrible, but the part that struck him the most, the thing he blames himself so utterly over, is being the reason Iruka-Sensei can never be a shinobi again.


    Before he knew the extent of his sensei''s injuries, Naruto was supremely confident the scarred sensei would be fine in a couple of days. Naruto himself recalls being stabbed before and he was always fine in a day or two.


    He had been so excited to visit the chnin to show off his brand new hitai-ate, to regale him with how they passed Kakashi-sensei''s bell test, only to be yelled that Iruka-sensei doesn''t want to see him. The difference in walks to and from the hospital is like a moonless night and a pleasant day.


    ''Why wouldn''t he be fine? He was supposed to be,'' Naruto can''t help but think. ''That shouldn''t happen to good people.''


    Lamenting over the grievous injury of his single mentorhis fourth special person after Ji-chan, Teuchi-jiji, and Ayame-neehe unknowingly found himself on the best spot overlooking all of Konoha.


    Admiring the robust village, now cognizant of why the majority hate him and the thing inside him, it only fueled his need to make things right again, to desperately fight this horrible feeling in his chest from festering. Jiji had taught him long ago that nothing changes if you stay unhappy about it.


    "Smiling is contagious because happiness is contagious," Naruto recites, recalling Hokage-jiji explain to him after another crowd had hurt him. "When we are happy, people can feel that energy, and it can make them happy in return.


    That is why I think the best weapon against hatred and loneliness is love and friendship." The old man would smile happily at a frightened five-year-old Naruto, and Naruto, though sad and confused, couldn''t help a small smile spread his lips.


    "W-w-wh-who," Naruto stammers, asking aloud but dreading a response... very much so dreading it.


    ''I can... ear you bet..er,'' the voice said, and Naruto runs. Like a bolt out of a bow, he sprints full out with no real direction in mind other than away. ''How''s that,'' the voice asks.


    ''That better?''


    ''I''m going crazy, I''m going crazy, I''m going crazy...'' Naruto mentally repeats, casually noticing the voice feels even clear despite sprinting away from it. Feeling nothing but adrenaline in his legs, he runs flat out, making the trees look like a blurry paste around him.


    ''You''re no... going crazy,'' the young but deep voice states, interjecting his reply in Naruto''s thoughts.


    Suddenly, Naruto ends his panicked sprint with a bit of a slide, ninja sandals ripping earth until he comes to a stop, shouting, "wait a'' minute!" Looking around the forest again, he asks, "is this a prank? That you Konohamaru? ...Sasuke-teme? ...Kakashi-sensei?


    Whoever it is, you better believe I won''t rest until I get you back ten times worse!"


    ''It''s not... prank,'' the voice says. ''Though that''d be... pretty awesome prank.''


    "AAHH," Naruto groans in startling surprise, bringing up his fingers nails to be nervously gnawed on by his teeth. "This is genjutsu! Some kinda crazy illusion... trying to- to make me do something stupid, like steal women''s panties or eat vegetables.


    I won''t do it!"


    ''This isn''t genjutsu, Naruto,'' the voice says with a chuckle. ''Kami, it feels so weird calling you that.''


    "Why would that be weird, you weirdo. It''s my name! How do you even know my name!?" Naruto tosses back strongly, walking around bushes and behind trees, doing his best to locate a physical person nearby who''s responsible for this jutsu, and yet he finds no one.


    ''I know it''s your name,'' the voice says, still seemingly sounding amused. ''Because it''s also my name.''


    But for a couple of skeptical blinks, his entire body freezes as his patience momentarily yields and reboots. "...this- this may be a wicked prank, but I''m still not falling for it!" Naruto yells. "I''m the one and only, future Hokage, Uzumaki Naruto! Now get out here so I can kick the crap out you!"


    ''Well, listen up, Uzumaki Naruto: the Next Hokage,'' Naruto starts, lightly mocking the boy''s use of his full name and aspiration. ''What I''m about to tell you is going to be hard to believe, but you and I share the same name because we''re actually the same person. I''m the you from the future.''


    Two more blinks at the unexpectedly ludicrous revelation and an exhale of admiration, and Naruto can''t help but think with a small measure of respect, ''Uwwaaahh, even I wouldn''t have thought of a prank like that.''


    ''Thanks, but since I''m you, technically you did, or will... No, I mean, this isn''t a prank,'' the voice mentally replies to Naruto''s thought.

 Chapter 2: Chapter 2

    "You can read my mind!?" Naruto calls out, nearly falling from the branch he was using to scale a tree in search of the hidden prankster. After regaining his balance, he hops to the ground, beginning to entertain the notion that there''s no one to find because there was no one around.


    ''Oh, this is going to take a while... time we don''t have,'' the voice couldn''t help but exhale. ''Look, I really am you from the future and I can prove it. You should be Genin by this point, at least that''s what I was aiming for.


    Our- your Jnin-sensei is Hatake Kakashi, and your teammates are Haruno Sakura-chan and Uchiha Sasuke.''


    "Beh! That doesn''t prove anything," Naruto quickly retorts, still looking around. "They announced it in class. Everyone heard."


    ''Fair enough,'' the young deeper voice concedes. ''How about something only we- you would know? Like the first time you had Ichiraku''s Ramen. We- you were eight-years-old and Teuchi-jiji found you unconscious in the alley where he dumps his trash.


    You were scared but he was kind, and let you sit in his stand. Ayame-nee bandaged you up while Teuchi-jiji made you a bowl of pork and beef ramen. We knew instantly, outside of Ji-chan, he was one of the few safe adults in the village. And Ayame-nee was just as awesome.


    Who else could know that but us?''


    Naruto doesn''t respond for a few moments, absorbing the nature and the truth of the voice''s accurate claims. He did meet Teuchi-jiji and his daughter when he was eight.


    The civilian adults stopped attacking him long before that but teenage bullies were another matter entirely and would chase him down every time they spotted him. It''s true no one would know what Teuchi-jiji and Ayame-nee did...


    "Wait," Naruto sluggishly speculates aloud. "They would know. Jiji and Nee-chan could''ve told you."


    ''I mean I doubt they ever would, but fine,'' the voice states. ''We''re low on time so I''ll name a few things quickly; stuff only we know. We- ...you first developed the Oiroke no Jutsu(Sexy Technique) because you noticed how girls are treated better and how much more attention they''d get.


    You found a box of Barely Legal and Raw Kunoichi magazines in the dump, peeped on girls in the bath houses, and finished the jutsu in six months.'' Though wide-eyed in shock and red in the face, Naruto refutes nothing as the voice continues, ''you found your green goggles in the park by the academy.


    You stayed there for nearly three hours waiting to see if anyone would come back for them. When no one did, you kept it on your head in hopes someone might recognize them. You found a fat toad in that pond by the Hyga compound.


    You became best friends and named him Gama-chan.'' Naruto can hear the levity in his voice all but disappear when he continues, ''we were really sad when some of the Hyga kids killed him.


    That was a hard month, but while you were scavenging the dump, you found a toad wallet that reminded you of Gama-chan and kept it. Your shinobi tools were mostly scavenged from corpses in Training Ground 44.


    Everything else in your apartment is a hand-me-down, clearance sale, or found in the dump because nearly all the shops in the village make you pay more. You sent a letter to yourself when you first learned how to write because you never got any mail and you wanted to know what it felt like-''


    "Okay," Naruto finally said, calling an end to the voice''s rather depressing tirade of his life. "Uh... whatever, I still don''t think you''re me from the future, but, I''ll hear you out. Start by telling me how awesome I become.


    every... thing... it... learnned.''


    Quiet fills Naruto''s expectation of further conversation. After several moments of silence, Naruto can''t help but call out, "Neh, Naru-nii? Naru-nii, you still there?" Other than the wind breezing through grass, leaves, and branches, and the birds singing, Naruto is met with silence.


    Head tilting to the side, Naruto scratches his smooth hairless chin, pondering everything that''s happened. He questions the merits of this complicated prank... if he can even call it a prank.


    Humming inquisitively against the rustling sounds of blowing trees, he slowly reflects on the voice and how it knew things about him that no one else could know.


    Naruto was fairly sure if the voice continued, it would''ve only mentioned more anecdotes about his outcast of a life, so, it''s either the most elaborate prank in the history of pranks, or...


    "Meh!" Naruto shrugs forming the hand seals for the Kage Bunshin. He''s always been a practical guy, not that he wouldn''t love the brains to think his way through problems but the academy pointed out to him a long time ago he just wasn''t smart enough for that kind of rational approach.


    What''s more, he isn''t really doing anything dangerous, or suspect, like how Mizuki tricked him into stealing the Scroll of Seals.


    "Kage Bunshin no Jutsu!" From a quickly evaporating puff of white smoke, nine shadow clones of himself pop into existence. "He said one... but whatever," Naruto mumbles, taking a commanding step in front of his troops. "Alright, listen up.


    I want three of you to go... somewhere. Ah! One goes to Ayame-nee, one to Ji-chan, and one to...


    Iruka-sensei. Break into his room if you have. Just see him. You can dispel after that."


    With little more than a quick look between the nine, three immediately break off. How those three knew they were the ones, the original didn''t know, nor care. "What about us," one clone calls.


    "The rest of you go to look for the shuriken I threw earlier. When you find one, leave it there and dispel. I guess I''ll learn where it is."


    "Yosh!" The rest of the clones call, fists in the air, and Naruto watches them rush off to get to work, all the while shrinking a bit at what he''s heard. It''s not every day you''re told the fate of the entire shinobi world rests on your shoulders, much less failed when it mattered.


    Lives of families, friends, strangers, ninja, civilian, and everything in between somehow are depending on him and he doesn''t know why. Ji-chan is the strongest person he knows. Why wouldn''t they rely on him instead?


    If for some absolutely insane reason, everything Naru-nii said turns out to be true, he can''t help but compare it to Iruka-sensei. He failed to keep his sensei safe, even ended up hurting him worse in his great panic, and that was only one person.


    What Naru-nii is talking about is for the fate of everyone; Ji-chan, Teuchi-jiji, Ayame-nee, Iruka-sensei, Sakura-chan, maybe even the people that hate him. Naruto can''t see how everyone could depend on him like that. Wouldn''t he just fail to keep everyone safe as he had his favorite sensei?


    Naruto felt restless, like he''s been sitting for too long and itching to get up. All these questions he has no answers for is making him doubt himself.

 Chapter 3: Chapter 3

    "This has to be a prank!" Naruto calls out. ''How could it not be?'' He thinks, when suddenly information, a memory, knowledge he didn''t have of a lost shiruken he tossed somewhere in the woods, pops into his mind.


    It feels like a little strained pulling, like someone quickly ripping a single strand of hair from his head. As he takes in the entire memory, he questions how true it is, how real this is.


    His first step to fetch his newly recalled shuriken is interrupted with another flash-memory, leaping into his mind, cause the ache on his brain to momentarily sharpen.


    Before too long, Naruto learns where all six of his shuriken went and has a headache similar to prolonged brain freeze for his efforts. The concentrated, lethargic pricks of pain don''t last longa couple minutes or soand it''s not nearly the worst pain he''s ever experienced.


    However, it''s an effect he makes a note of nonetheless.


    With all his worn throwing stars in his pouch, the first of his shadow''s conversations floods his mind. Naruto squints his eyes at the pinch to his brain as a whole conversation with Ayame-nee plays out in his mind. It was a simple conversation.


    Nothing of note or relevance other than the usual, ''hey, Ayame-nee,'' and, ''how''s it going?'' Though she had finished their short conversation with a phrase she''s often directed at him. "Nothing but the freshest ingredients for our favorite customer."


    No sooner had he thought that sounds just like her, did another memory materialize in his mind. He was in the Hokage tower. He tried to see Ji-chan but his secretary had informed him that the Hogake was in a council meeting.


    "That should be easy to double check," Naruto says to himself. Whether the voice knew about the meeting or not didn''t matter.


    He himself didn''t know about the meeting, so if there is, in fact, a meeting, the Voice will have told him something about this jutsu that neither Kakashi-sensei or Ji-chan informed him of. He''s not angry with them, but he certainly doesn''t understand why they wouldn''t mention this neat little trick.


    The beautiful kunoichi was taught well and studied hard.


    Though coming from very little, she had unassailable drive; a drive to make her father proud, a drive to prove her mother wrong, a drive to exalt the reverence of Konoha''s Will of Fire.


    She worked hard to be the best genjutsu master in all of Konohagakure, as much for herself as for her deceased father, but what made her most proud, is that every ounce of hard-earned skill and knowledge gained is in profound service of future generations.


    Their distinguished gains as shinobi of the Leaf is her greatest honor. In mind, body, and soul, her goal is to help the youths in her charge in any and every way she can, so they might pass on their Will of Fire to the students in their time.


    Determined, Kurenai knows she needed to be respectful to Hyga Hiashi for her goal, far more than she would otherwise be.


    In truth, she doesn''t approve of the Hyga system, but for her charge, she''ll bow and give reverence to the arrogant slave owner, even if she''d much rather trap him in a hellish never-ending nightmare for the rest of his miserable life.


    "You''ve declared this meeting was in regard to Hinata," Hiashi stated in a deep, belittling tone nearly to the point of offensive. "Speak." The man had little eyes of steel, the kind that would express the same amount of emotion to an infant as an enemy.


    He peered over her, exhuming nothing but vain misogynistic pride.


    Now that he''s spoken to her, Kurenai raises her head to meet his brass gaze and address him. "As you are no doubt aware, I am your daughter''s Jonin Sensei."


    "You are not who I would''ve chosen were I given the honor of petitioning for recommendations," Hiashi easily explained, as if his callous judgment on the choice of his daughter''s sensei was beneficial to how Kurenai viewed herself.

 Chapter 4: Chapter 4

    For her part, Kurenai didn''t betray her ultimate goal for the growing ire toward the Hyga head. Instead, she continued as if no insult was given. "It is because of my inexperience that I wished to speak with you. It is why I''ve also spoken with the Aburame and Inuzuka Clans."


    "Continue," Hiashi commanded like he would another of his servants.


    Putting great effort in keeping her face neutral of any animosity swirling within her ample bosom, Kurenai continues, no less bothered than by a sunny day. "I would not wish to violate any clan''s laws, inadvertent or not, as I educate your heir.


    If there are any subject matters with regard to confidential Hyga affairs you would prefer I avoid, I''d like to be aware of those boundaries beforehand so I can make the appropriate adjustments to my training regiment.


    I would also be grateful for any input you can offer me with regard to Hinata-san''s training thus far and your hopes for her future progress. I wish to make up any lack of experience with a great amount of preparation, determination, and humility should outside counsel be helpful."


    "I see," the Hyga Head states with spiritless interest. "Your willingness to make up your shortcomings is admirable, no doubt serving you well in your short career, however, it is unnecessary and a waste of your efforts."


    A twitch of the skin between her brows is the only indication that she''s taken aback by his words. "May I inquire as to why that is?"


    "I have no doubt you''ll soon learn Hinata has no talent as a kunoichi and is sorely lacking as the heiress to the Hyga clan," Hiashi easily answers the beautiful Jnin-sensei.


    "As a veteran shinobi and her father I can say, with regret, Hinata is a disappointment as a daughter, an heir to our great clan, and as you''ll soon learn, as a kunoichi. I offer you words of caution, as a token for the appropriate respect shown here.


    Conserve your time, skill, and effort where my daughter is concerned. Save your consideration for the students who have real need of it."


    Before the death of Kurenai''s father in the Kyuubi attack, he instilled in her the foundation her every decision, her every act, her every ambition draws strength from.


    Kurenai believes that the Will of Fire passed along to the rising youths of today is more vital to the village than the role of Hokageafter all, the Hokage is only one man. The Will of Fire is an immortal ideal that''s lived on from generation to generation since the founding of the village.


    It was her absolute imperative to serve her village, her home, by instilling this value in those shinobi of the Leaf that need itAnko being a prime example of that.


    When everyone else shunned her, feared her, reviled her very name for her association with Orochimaru, Kurenai extended a friendly hand and honest friendship. A decision she''s been happy with every day since.


    "I wish to take Hinata-san as my live-in ward," Kurenai promptly responds with all the steadfast tenacity she could possibly imbue in her tone.


    "She doesn''t lack parental care," Hiashi grounds out, his ire quite clear in his tone. "She does not need your custody."


    Regardless of the Hyga''s desire to end discourse, Kurenai is driven to continue. He father taught her to fight hard when it matters, as he did when the village was attacked by that detestable demon, so too will she against this one.


    "I do not ask to foster her as a parent-less child, but to develop her capabilities and confidence in our shared profession as shinobi of Konohagakure.


    I firmly believe she is still more than capable of improvement and I have great faith she can make her clan and village proud." She may have put too much emphasis on ''can,'' but maybe he needs to hear Hinata is not beyond hope as much as she needs to hear itthat there is somebody in this village who believes in her.


    And Kurenai is going to make sure Hinata knows she has all the support she needs in her sensei.


    "As her sensei," Kurenai continues. "It would be unsatisfactory if I could not perform the duties requested of me by our Hokage to the best of my ability and raise a valuable kunoichi for our great village."


    "Enough!" Hiashi bellows, certainly hearing his own failings in her own doctrine. Kurenai flinches at the boom of his voice, slightly jerking her head and lush dark locks to the right. It''s not that she was scared or startled by the man''s outburst; quite the opposite in fact.


    She saw an opportunity, a strategy only women can employ. It''s been her daily experience that men find her attractiveeven among other beautiful womenand unbeknown to most men in the village, they are beguiled or pacified by her charms.


    In this case, her flinch and slight jerk bounced the buoyancy of her ample breasts, showing a full view of exposed cream colored cleavage he could easily view from his elevated position.


    She can already see him calming down, but does not smile, lest he feels mocked for his gender. Even if the little show didn''t outright lure him from his convictions, it assisted enough as he continued. "You dare presume I''ve failed in my duties as clan head and as her father. I will not hear it!


    I know what is right for this clan along with this village. For you to say otherwise is an egregious offense to the hitai-ate you wear over your brow."


    "I do not presume anything of the sort," Kurenai calmly returns, thinking how much worse his response could''ve been. "I only wish to suggest a perspective not previously available. Consider, Hinata may respond more advantageously under the guidance of another kunoichi.


    As a woman, I may better understand her mindset, her needs, and address them to the benefit of her growth."

 Chapter 5: Chapter 5

    The seconds tick on in silence. Kurenai is certain the pompous man is weighing his options against his disinterest against his public image. That''s exactly the position Kurenai wanted to back him in. If she''s truly too far gone and he''s given up on her than her request shouldn''t matter.


    And should he deny her request, it''s more clear than ever how much contempt he holds for her. Furthermore, the Hyga''s image could not possibly appear weak. The Hyga are too proud to accept any outside assistance with one of their members, much less the heiress.


    She''s fortunate that''s not an issue here since Kurenai is already her assigned sensei.


    The tense silence seems to stretch on forever until Hiashi finally addresses her. "You play a dangerous game Yhi-san. Your attitude towards me is not as well hidden as you believe, not from my eyes; for no one can see better than the Hyga.


    Regardless of your childish beliefs, you have a duty as her sensei. If it is professional prerogative that Hinata needs supplementary lessons, I will allow you to take a vested interest in her growth.


    As the head of this great clan and her father, I am not so proud that I would deny my daughter additional aid, no matter how misplaced it may be. However, if I see no significant form of improvement by the end of the Chnin exams, Hanabi will succeed her as heiress."


    He didn''t have to say the rest for Kurenai to understand what''s at stake. The Hyga clan needs only one heir.


    Like Hizashi before her, born only seconds after Hiashi, Hinata too will be branded with the clan''s cursed seal, despite being born of the main family branch, a fate no better than slavery by many accounts.


    "You paint a lofty picture of my daughter," the man continued almost snidely. "Let it not be said that I did not give you the opportunity to realize such passionate claims."


    It would be an undue waste to challenge the time stipulation, but she won''t simply take such a concession lying down. She''s never been the type to roll over and show her belly; not since her father. No, for her students, she''d slit the man''s throat without hesitation.


    With just as much tenacity as she''s demonstrated thus far, Kurenai continues, "to further aid her progress, I request she stay with me in my home. It is a simple three bedroom home in the Shinobi District with all the amenities necessary for training."


    Almost with a tooth-grinding growl, he responds, "you may house her for the week at your own expense. As for the weekends, unless she is training or on a mission, she stays with her clan."


    Kurenai promptly bows, the cool steel of her forehead protector touching the back of her hands placed firmly on the floor. "Thank you for your time and consideration, Hyga-dono."


    CHJI


    "Shikamaru never needs anything," Chji points out.


    "Not too unlike his father that one," she answers as she moves to the safe in the product room. Chji never really took note of the safe, nor was he ever curious of the contents within.


    When his mother opened the steel security box, she watches his mother pull out a pill, unlike the three colored pills he''s familiar with. It was slightly larger than even the red pill, but he couldn''t help asking his mother, "why is it blue? I''ve never seen that pill before."


    Closing the safe, and spinning the levers until it clicked, his mother stands at her full height. Eying the blue pill cautiously, she hums like she does when she''s considering her words. The Akimichi clan aren''t like the Nara clan.


    They have a much less elegant way with words and can sometimes take a moment to gather their thoughts.


    "Ahh, well, this is a special pill, so ninja boys and girls can be... friendly with each other," she answers as she picks up the pace on her way back. "Don''t worry your beautiful little head about it. I''ll, uh, have your father speak to you about it later, okay sweetie?"


    Chji watched her scurry off, all the while thinking, questioning really, the possible existence of a ''friendship pill?'' Chji wondered about such a pill and the secrecy behind it long and hard. Clearly, this was a clan secret, after all, why keep it in a safe if it wasn''t?


    But for his clan to need an actual friendship pill, can only mean it''s harder for his clan to make friends than others. So difficult in fact, they needed a special chakra pill for it. Chji would not take this responsibility lightly. He loved his parents and would never want to disappoint them.


    Without even being told, he knows he''ll keep this secret for them and the clan, because, despite the teasing, shaming, and hazing, he was proud to be an Akimichi.


    With designs slowly forming in his mind, he looks for a post-lunch, pre-dinner snack, as he considers the details of how this might help his newly formed team.


    As always, I would love to hear your thoughts. As I said it''s kind of like my practice story and I only have 3 chapters, so, after I''ve edited the other chapters, I''ll post those. If there''s enough positive buzz, I''ll keep going after that.


    ________________________________________________


    /Black_Zetsu


    Subscribe to my Patreon for more advanced chapters. The story is at the Silver Tier.

 Chapter 6: Chapter 6

    It didn''t take long for Naruto to utilize his clones in his training. He was repeatedly knocked flat on his back by them, however, since he would spar with no less than three clones at a time.


    It was impossible to fight off an uncoordinated taijutsu attack by three clones no matter how little technique and strategy they used, so he hit the floor often, but Naruto didn''t have it in him to give up herenot with so much on the line.


    He hadn''t made any progress all afternoon, as all three clones looked down on him relatively clean and amused. It annoyed him but he wouldn''t have it any other way.


    It was the VoiceNaru-nii for lack of a better namethat helped finally knock one of his clones on their back. Facing off against the clone in front of him, doing his best to match, block, or parry strikes, but leaving his back wide open to attack, he hears a, ''hey,'' that seemed to be behind him.


    Naruto blocks the clone in front with a tense forearm, while sending a blind kick behind him. At the solid contact, Naruto counters the clone in front of him in a grapple before dispersing all three clones.


    "Naru-nii?" Naruto calls out slightly out of breath to his surroundings, before recalling that the Voice is in his head. Still, to the energetic blond, it feels far more normal talking aloud than it does thinking conversation between himself and his future self. "You back?"


    ''Haha, Naru-nii, huh?'' the voice in his head laughs. Now that Naruto hears it, the Voice''s voice does ring fairly close to his own. It''s deeper, more mature, yet with a hint of playfulness. ''So I take it you believe me?''


    "Nope," Naruto flat out states. "But I don''t think you want to hurt me, and I wanna know more jutsu and stuff. So, what else ya'' got?"


    ''Haha, I can get behind that,'' Naru-nii remarks, no less amused. ''We don''t have a lot of time, so I''ll explain your training first. After that, if there''s enough time, I''ll tell you more about what happened.''


    "Mn-hmn," Naruto sounds in complete approval. "This is going to be sweet! I can''t wait to burn Sasuke-teme to a crisp with fire-jutsu! The look on his face," Naruto calls out laughing at the pranksters vivid imagination.


    ''Huh, I can almost see it,'' Naru-nii comments. ''Well, listen up because every second counts.''


    "Hai!" Naruto yells enthusiastically.


    ''The most important thing you''ll ever learn is chakra control,'' Naru-nii asserts. ''Now before you start complaining, you need to understand that this is like the backbone of every awesome jutsu you use. Think about Ramen without the delicious brothit''s like that.


    Kakashi-sensei is going to teach you chakra control in... let''s see... have you guys started your first D-rank mission yet?''


    "Huh? Why not?" Naruto can only tilt his head up since technically there''s no one to turn to.


    ''Answer me this, who does Sakura love right now?''


    "Tch!" Naruto spits his answer, both of them acutely aware of the black-haired, self-proclaimed, avenger. "That''s only because she doesn''t know any better."


    ''Whether she has good reasons or not, it''s still her choice to make. Just like no one can tell you who to love, no one can tell her who to love,'' Naru-nii slowly expresses.


    "But- That''s not fair," Naruto calls out. "He doesn''t even like her! All throughout the academy, he barely looked at her! How can she be okay with that?


    He thinks he''s soo much better than everyone because he''s an Uchiha and a little better at some things, but he''s not."


    ''Listen, Naruto, I want to ask you something else and I want you to answer me honestly,'' Naru-nii maintains. ''Do you love Sakura-chan?''


    "Damn right I do!" the boy quickly answers without a moment''s hesitation. "She''s the best and the smartest and even though she''s not from a ninja clan, that didn''t stop her from being the top kunoichi in our class."


    ''What''s her favorite color?'' Naru-nii asks, pulling Naruto up short. When he couldn''t answer Naru-nii continues, ''I guarantee you it''s whatever color Sasuke likes. Her favorite food is probably whatever Sasuke likes.


    From her style to what she eats, everything about what she does has Sasuke in mind.'' Naruto turns contemplative and uncharacteristically silent; they both are, but Naru-nii is the first one to grow anxious enough to ask, ''you still there?''


    "...Mnn. Why are you telling me this?" Naruto whines. "It''s really bumming me out here."


    ________________________________________________


    /Black_Zetsu


    Subscribe to my Patreon for more advanced chapters. The story is at the Silver Tier.

 Chapter 7: Chapter 7

    ''Sorry,'' Naru-nii sympathetically expresses. ''But the reason why I asked if you love her was because I already know you do-'' "Then why-" Naruto interrupts but is quickly interrupted himself. ''Because I''m going to ask you to do something you won''t like but will be better for her.''


    "Huh?" he tilts his head, lost as to what he means.


    ''Naruto, I want you to love her enough to help her get strong rather than trying to impress her to be your girlfriend or go on dates. Right now, she doesn''t know how strong she can really be because she''s doing everything for Sasuke. It''s like trying to study when you can only think about ramen.''


    "Ahh!" Naruto quickly understands. "It''s impossible to learn anything like that."


    ''Right now, she barely trains, spends most of her time on her looks, or studying topics she thinks Sasuke would like. It would be better if she were training to get strong so she can protect those she cares about, but she''s just not there yet, so we have to help her realize that quicker. Trust me.


    You think she''s the best now, wait till you see her destroy a cliff with her fist!''


    "Uwwahhhh, that sounds absolutely perfect! She already has a wicked strong punch," Naruto happily says. "So how do we get her there?"


    ''I have a plan, but it all depends on you not pushing her with dates and stuff. I know that''ll be hard since we''ve always loved Sakura-chan, but I promise you it''s going to make her better. And later, when you see how proud she is of how awesome she is, you''ll be happy you did this for her.''


    "...If it''s for Sakura-chan, I think I can do it," Naruto confidently states. "If it''ll make her strong, I''ll do anything."


    ''Hell yeah we will,'' the voice eagerly agrees. ''Alright, now let''s get back to training. We got a long way to go and I don''t have much time left.''


    "Can you at least tell me how you''re talking to me from the future?" Naruto asks.


    ''You believe me now?'' Naru-nii jokingly asks.


    "No! I just... want to hear your explanation, is all," Naruto slowly reasons.


    ''Fine, but remember to keep this to yourself,'' Naru-nii ardently suggests. ''You go telling people you''re talking to a voice in your head that''s from the future, they''ll call you crazy and commit you to the insane ward... if you''re lucky.''


    "Got it," Naruto nods apprehensively. "They probably wouldn''t believe me anyway."


    ''It takes a hell of a lot more than a Shinigami to kill me, don''t ya know,'' he asserts with glee. ''I sort of tricked it, actually. If the Shinigami isn''t affected by the illusion, and more than likely time because they''re eternal, chances were good I could figure out some way to ask for help.


    But the more we thought about it, the less confident I was that we could convince it. But you know what? You and I have prayed occasionally, usually for amazing stuff like more ramen and fancy shinobi tools. Other people pray for all sorts of things.


    That''s when I realized shinigami''s prayer beads might be able to hear all prayer and if the prayer beads receive wishes from people, than it might also be able to send as well. It was the biggest gamble of my life and I don''t care for gambling, but I went for it, and here I am.


    I summoned him, I stole his prayer beads, and told shinigami-sama I''d give it back to him after I was done using it.''


    "You pranked the shinigami?!" Naruto yells. "Uwaahhh, he must''ve been pissed at you. Wait! Does that mean he''s pissed at me too!


    You''ve doomed my soul to hell!"


    ''Calm down, you''re not doomed. He wasn''t really all that pissed, actually,'' Naru-nii chuckles as he said. ''He agreed and I''ve been struggling to use this thing ever since. Like I said when we first talked, it takes all of my concentration and effort.


    That''s why I can only do this for twenty or so minutes a day... or at least until I get better it.''


    "Wow," Naruto says. "You''re crazy man... awesome, but definitely crazy."


    ''Thanks, but for my loved ones, I''ll fight anybody.''


    "Hell yeah," Naruto calls with a clenched fist.


    ''Yosh! Lets master tree walking,'' Naru-nii challenges good-naturedly. ''I''m thinking we can get to water walking before you meet Team Seven next week!''


    ________________________________________________


    /Black_Zetsu


    Subscribe to my Patreon for more advanced chapters. The story is at the Silver Tier.

 Chapter 8: Chapter 8

    By day''s end and several hours into the night, Naruto lay panting, sweat soaked through his favorite blue and bright-orange jumpsuit, with a splitting headache, but he was making progress. He and his ten clones can already make it halfway up a tree before they exert too much chakra and are blown off.


    After dispelling his first clone, a day''s worth of training nearly knocked him out, easily getting the headache started. By the fifth, for some reason, his mind felt strained, hollow-like, and chalky.


    After dispelling the final clone, he had a pounding headache, his bones felt hotter than the surrounding muscle, and his overtaxed chakra, for lack of a better word, felt like it was choking to move.


    He needed to rest before he can make his way home. Even the way the night wind pulled at his hair hurt, but the pain cascading throughout his body was worth itnot that he expected it to last much longer. Injuries never seem to last long with him.


    Despite the labored breath of his comatose body, he felt happy. This was hard work. It''s days like this that are the currency he needs to make his dreams of being the greatest Hokage ever come true. He just knew it.


    Tomorrow he would train even harder, Naru-nii will tell him more about his plan for Sakura-chan, and he''ll be water-walking by next week.


    SAKURA


    Sakura was leaving one of the vendors her father''s trade caravan is closely affiliated with carrying her prize securely in her grasp. So precious was this treasure, she couldn''t risk leaving it in her bag. It will remain in her protective hands the entire walk home.


    Sakura was euphoric as she realizes nothing could stop her in her quest now, not with this absolute treasure. Armed with this fragrant weapon, she was sure to reach Sasuke-kun''s heart now.


    Sakura wasn''t from a wealthy home and certainly didn''t own property like many of the clans in the village, but her father came across all sorts of valuable items traveling through his trade routes, and her mother always ensured some form of commission for their family from her seat on the civilian council.


    Her father came across the latest silks, tools, wardrobe, and other odds and ends he finds throughout the country, and now, clutched in her strong grip, the most sought after bottle of perfume in all the elemental nations.


    Every kunoichi or civilian girl with a man in her pure heart has read about its amorous properties in one or all the beauty magazines. It''s the nearest to a guarantee a budding girl with prospects of love in her heart could have... ''and it was all mine!''


    And if Kami-sama hasn''t smiled down wonders on her enough, walking towards her now is none other than her eternal rival and strongest competitor for Sasuke''s affection; the only girl who doesn''t seem to know when she''s lost.


    Add to all of that, her new premium fragrance in hand and there was no way he could ignore her tomorrow.


    NARUTO


    ''D-Rank missions suck,'' Naruto mentally tells Naru-nii.


    Last week flew by in a hurried blur of training, strength training, eating ramen, hurting all over, sleeping, training some more, then repeat, repeat, repeat. It was the hardest week of training Naruto had ever experienced in his life, more so than his entire six years in the Academy.


    It wasn''t to say that he didn''t try as hard in his school days, but the bits of progress he was making under Naru-nii was different than the scraps he could scrounge together from hard-hearted sensei who didn''t seem to care about his education in the least.


    In his youth, when his school texts were stolen, they would never give him another one. When he didn''t understand something, the sensei''s were always too busy to help him. He was even banned from the library.


    If Naru-nii ever turned out to be a fake, Naruto couldn''t see himself becoming terribly upset about it. Naru-nii was teaching him in earnest, even if it was for only twenty to thirty minutes a day.


    The training was even tailored made for him. Every day of the past week he spent most of the morningwhen he managed to wake up before noonpracticing his taijutsu against three to four clones as another four or five would be practicing chakra control.


    After he managed tree-walking, he had four days to master water-walking, and though it was much harder, by the end of last night''s training, he and his clones were lightly jogging on the small lake in Training Ground 3.


    Soon after the throbbing head pain of dispelling his clones abated, he was giddy the entire trek back to his apartment.


    ________________________________________________


    /Black_Zetsu


    Subscribe to my Patreon for more advanced chapters. The story is at the Silver Tier.

 Chapter 9: Chapter 9

    Naru-nii pushed him, not cruelly but because he cared, and it was worth it. Even when Naru-nii was resting from using the prayer beads and couldn''t coach him, Naruto gave it his all.


    He may not have experienced the things his older counterpart had, but thinking about Iruka-sensei, it wasn''t hard to imagine. By the end of the week, Naruto definitely believed Naru-nii. He believed that this was his future-self talking to him, training him, as well as the story he told.


    It also meant that something stronger than even his future-self would be coming in a few years, and he absolutely needed to be the one to stop it.


    It wasn''t all doom, however. Naru-nii would tell him other interesting things; how he has really high chakra reserves, tenketsu points that were larger than normal, followed promptly by what tenketsus points are, his elemental affinity type and how it''s used.


    As a physical learner, Naruto has yet to fully grasp most of the information explained to him, but Naru-nii doesn''t seem to have a problem repeating something or trying to make it easier to understand.


    ''Yeah, I wasn''t a fan, at all.'' Naru-nii responded.


    ''How long are we suppose to do D-Ranks for?'' Naruto mentally asks him as he and the rest of Team 7 exit the Hokage Tower.


    ''A heck of a lot longer than you''ll like,'' the older version answers. ''Have you been dismissed yet?''


    Tilting his head to look at his Jnin-sensei reading his little orange book, Naruto mentally answers, ''nearly.''


    ''Don''t forget the plan,'' Naru-nii maintains.


    ''I won''t,'' Naruto sternly declares. ''If it involves tricking people, I''m pretty good at that. Though, usually it''s to get back at someone or make myself laugh.''


    ''Now we use that talent for a little bit of good,'' Naru-nii happily asserts.


    ''Yeah, yeah,'' Naruto groans, unhappily about the plan, and physically shrugging. ''Hey, how come you didn''t tell me Kakashi-sensei was going to be three hours late!''


    ''Hahaha,'' Naruto heard Naru-nii laugh.


    "Ne, Sakura-chan-" Naruto starts but is quickly interrupted by an ill-tempered Sakura.


    "If you even think of asking me out on a date, I''ll hit you so hard you''ll land on the other side of the village!" Sakura''s murderous green eyes and lethal tone made Naruto take a cautious step back, putting his palms up to show he''s not a threat.


    She spins around to head home when Naru-nii tells him, ''I know it''s hard but, remember, you''re doing this for herfor the girl we both love.'' Taking a moment to gather up some courage, he runs after her, calling out, "Sakura-chan!" She hadn''t gotten very far but as she turned to the call of her name, she''s already raising a fist to carry through on her threat.


    "Wait! Wait! I''m not trying to ask you out!"


    Her fist still up and clearly in a bad mood, she hollers back, "than what?!"


    Splitting his attention between her clenched fist and her beautiful green eyes, he nervously answers, "I- I want to help you."


    She stares suspiciously for several long seconds before finally lowering her fist and irately asking, "how?"


    Taking in a quick breath, and relaxing some of the tension in his shoulder, he clarifies for her precisely how he and Naru-nii had planned it the last two days. "I thought of a good idea to h-help you... get closer to...


    Sasuke-teme." That was far harder to say than Naruto was expectinghe spent many grueling hours obsessing over itand somehow the stomach churning and choking chest feels worse than he imagined. Worse still, his knees felt weak, and his eyes started to grow hot with prickly moisture.


    This was the love of his life he was helping set up with not just another boy, but his eternal rival. The aching strain in his chest was partially ignored in favor of answering her question.


    "What? What do you mean? How?" She took a step forward, forgetting her earlier agitation for the possibility this could mean for the future she imagined with her love.


    She was fully expecting to be a snarky brat for the day and drive her parents crazy after the perfume seemed to fail, but maybe there was hope of turning her day around... even if Naruto-baka was the reason for it.


    ________________________________________________


    /Black_Zetsu


    Subscribe to my Patreon for more advanced chapters. The story is at the Silver Tie

 Chapter 10: Chapter 10

    "Okay, first," Naruto started, rushing to get this day over with. He''s already planning on a full contact brawl fest against as many clones as he can make.


    He even makes a mental note to give them clear instructions to beat him to a bloody pulp, certain that no matter how badly he was beaten or broken, it wouldn''t hurt as much as this. "Do you know what Chakra Control is?"


    "Of course, you idiot," she tells him, using her near eidetic memory to recount to him, "it''s the ability to sufficiently control and conserve your chakra. They taught us that in the Academy."


    "Really," Naruto genuinely asks. "I don''t remember that."


    "That''s because you''re an idiot who can barely remember what side of the kunai is sharp," she hurtles back.


    "Ha, ha, you didn''t have to say all that," he weakly tells her, covering the sting of her verbal jab with a weak smile, though she doesn''t seem to care. Eager to move on, he continues, "yeah, well, I know you''re the top kunoichi of our year so you must have really good chakra control.


    In fact, I bet it''s perfect!"


    Sakura eyes him wearily, never one to particularly like his compliments or advances but she couldn''t really say otherwise. "Maybe," she simply states.


    "I''ve been told I have good control over my chakra, but aside from the leaf concentration training we hardly use any jutsu in the academy, so I can''t be sure. Why? And what does this have to do with Sasuke-kun?"


    "Everything," he says with a strained smile, doing everything he can to appear happy to help her even though he was dying inside. "I got the perfect way for you to put your hands all over him, and the best part is, he''ll be happy you did!"


    Sakura was visibly vibrating with excitement, thinking, ''if what he''s saying is true, than I''ll be able to touch my Sasuke-kun whenever I wants, and then he''ll be happy I did, and then we could probably start dating, and then we could maybe even possibly...


    kiss.'' Sakura''s entire body swoons at the thought, turning beet red, her half-lidded eyes were dilated, and her heart and stomach were swapping from warm to fluttery.


    This could be a big win for her. Even though she used an entire life''s supply of luck to be on Sasuke''s team, that wouldn''t stop Ino form trying to gain his attention. Hell, Ino might not even stop if Sasuke and herself started dating.


    With Ino''s admittedly mature beauty and charm as her enemy, it wasn''t enough that Sakura and Sasuke were on the same team. Sakura couldn''t get complacent.


    Now completely flabbergasted by the annoying blond, Sakura can''t help but gripe, "how?"


    "Come on," he calls as he runs over to the nearest tree. After she catches up to him, he tells her, "I bet you anything you can Tree-Walk on your first try. That would definitely tell you if you can do it!"


    "I don''t know how to Tree-Walk, Naruto," she returns genuinely. "Kakashi-sensei hasn''t taught us that. He hasn''t taught us anything yet."


    "Even if he didn''t teach you, I still think you can do it," Naruto returns his enthusiasm for training driving the point home. "All you have to do is focus a steady amount of chakra to the bottom of your feet and use that to stick to the tree so you can climb. If you use too little, you''ll slide off.


    If you use too much, you''ll get shoved off, and break the tree. Think of it like a magnet. Come on, give it a try. Remember, this isn''t just for the team...


    it''s also for... Sasuke-teme." He sighs at the anguish, but she doesn''t seem to notice.


    With a determined look on her face, she nods and turns to the tree. Generally, Sakura''s accustomed to learning new techniques with the direction of a sensei, and not an idiot like the one beside her, but for Sasuke-kun she''s more than willing to try this at least.


    Because if this was as possible as Naruto seems sure it is, than maybe she could use this to get closer to Sasuke-kun than any other kunoichi could, especially her rival, Ino-pig. Molding her chakra has always been as easy as stretching and she effortlessly manipulates the flow of energy to her feet.


    Her first step is a tentative one.


    She did have to admit, however, that a small part of her liked the prospect of moving in a direction similar to Tsunade-sama of the Legendary Sannin. Like many Kunoichi in the village, Tsunade-sama was a heroine of hers.


    She grew up hearing stories of her strength, her legendary healing ability, and her beauty. So many girls in the academy aspired to be her, whenever students had to create a report of their favorite shinobi, a good eighty percent of the girls chose Tsunade-sama.


    ________________________________________________


    /Black_Zetsu


    Subscribe to my Patreon for more advanced chapters. The story is at the Silver Tie

 Chapter 11: Chapter 11

    So when her first step stuck, easily, followed by her second stepalso as easilySakura began to wonder how well she may actually be able to do. With her third step, she was completely parallel to the ground but felt no danger of falling.


    She was in complete control, and honestly, a part of her couldn''t believe it.


    "Way to go Sakura-chan!" she hears from the ground beneath her.


    Another part of her couldn''t believe Naruto was the one who led her here. He''s not a sensei, nor is he smart, or talented; he''s the Dead Last of their class, and yet he urged her to Tree-Walk before anyone else.


    When she made it to the top of the tall tree, she was a little winded, but funny enough, she was proud. Not that this was anything to be proud of. She knows this is only a first step many shinobi can easily do, but, to know she was now among them, gave her a small sense of pride.


    Reaching the ground, Naruto couldn''t help the huge grin on his face as he proclaims, "I knew you could do it! On your first try too! That''s so badass!"


    "Yeah..." she huffs, winded but mildly enjoying the praise, even if it is from the baka. She leans against the tree to rest some.


    "Are you okay," he asks with a heavy amount of concern in voice. ''She had small chakra reserves in the beginning,'' Naru-nii answers him as Sakura just waves him off to say she''s okay.


    "You probably have low chakra reserves," Naruto sagely repeats to her, making Naru-nii laugh a little. Sakura looks at him questioningly as Naru-nii tells him, ''I think she''s on board. Now you have to talk to Ji-chan.''


    ''I remember,'' Naruto mentally replies.


    ''I''ll probably disappear before your done so let me just explain what you''re going to do every time Kakashi is late, which sucks to say, will happen all the time.''


    ''Do you know why that is?'' Naruto asks. ''I mean, why he shows up late?''


    ''I do, but I can''t really get into that now,'' Naru-nii proclaims. ''Next time.''


    ''So, what am I doing?''


    ''There are a couple of exercises that''ll help you master your Fton chakra,'' Naru-nii sagely explains. ''There are so many badass jutsu that you''ll be able to learn after these exercises. It''ll be super hard to beat you then.''


    "Uuuawwwhh," Naruto moans, salivating at the thought, and finishes with, "I want!"


    ''Mnn! Will do, Naru-nii,'' Naruto mentally returns but with a very real smile.


    "What are you smiling about?" Sakura asks suspiciously with a hint of disgust.


    "Uahhh," Naruto groans, fidgeting a step before awkwardly answering, "the real question is why aren''t you smiling? I mean our team just got a whole lot stronger with an Iry-nin."


    "Baka," Sakura calls back, though lacking the same heat she might have if he had insulted Sasuke. "I''m not an Iry-nin yet. I don''t even know how you plan on getting me material from Hokage Tower. We may be genin, but they don''t just see anyone."


    "Well, I don''t know about others but we''re going to see Ji-chan," Naruto informs her. "I don''t usually have a problem with seeing him, though sometimes he''s pretty busy."


    Sakura is skeptical of her blond companion, but sure enough, Naruto, without being prompted to by the Chnin secretary, without being summoned by the Hokage himself, without even hesitation to second-guess himself, simply grabs the doors handle and walks right in, as if he were walking into his house.


    "Hey Ji-chan!" the young blond calls out.


    Slack-jawed, Sakura can''t believe Naruto-baka would call the leader of their entire village, the strongest shinobi, ''Ji-chan,'' as if they were related. No, not even if they were related because even blood relatives to the Hokage would show more respect than that.


    ''He really is an idiot!'' she couldn''t help but think, ready to drag him to the floor, to bow and beg for forgiveness, that is until the Hokage just chuckles.


    "Back so soon Naruto-kun?" the pleasant elder asks the grinning blond. "Eager for another D-Rank mission?"


    "Blechhh!" Naruto tongues. "You can keep those!"


    The Hokage couldn''t help an aged belly full of slow laughter. It truly was a nostalgic pleasure to see the young repeat the same experiences he had when he was a genin.


    "What can an old man help you with today," the Sandaime asks, then peers to the pink haired girl still standing by the door with quite the look of surprise on her face. "Isn''t this your teammate?"


    ________________________________________________


    /Black_Zetsu


    Subscribe to my Patreon for mor advanced chapters. The story is at the Silver Tie

 Chapter 12: Chapter 12

    "Mnn!" Naruto happily hums, turning from the Hokage to Sakura, then back.


    "Ah, forgive me, Hokage-sama," Sakura starts stepping in and bowing respectfully. "I''m Haruno Sakura, member of Team 7."


    "Yes, I recall," the Sandaime easily says, taking out his pipe and prepping for a good puff. ''It''s always an interesting break when Naruto shows up,'' he thinks. "What can I do for you?"


    "Na, Ji-chan, do you have any scrolls or something that can help Sakura-chan do Iry-ninjutsu. She''s got wicked perfect chakra control, and it would be super cool if our team had an Iry-nin in it."


    "Mnnn," he hums in sheer amusement, aged eyelids lifting with genuine curiosity. For this Naruto to ask for such a thing was the best surprise of a rather taxing week. "I agree having an Iry-nin on the team would be quite advantageous, but Naruto-kun, how do you know this?"


    "What do you mean?" Naruto asks quirking a brow. "Once we become genin, we have more access in the library. I was looking for cool jutsu but I found one about chakra control. Since Sakura-chan has perfect control, that means she''d make a great Iry-nin, right Ji-chan?"


    "It most assuredly helps, greatly in some cases," the Hokage answers, looking at them both. "Why come to me, then; instead of your Jnin-sensei?"


    "It''s not like I didn''t think he''d help, but he left after our mission and I don''t know where he lives, so I can''t ask him," Naruto explains. "Besides, we just need something for Sakura-chan to start with.


    She''s got like a perfect memory, so I bet she can remember things better than I can," he finishes with a smile.


    "Oh, I don''t know Naruto-kun, you can remember a lot, it seems," the elder tells him. Getting up, the Hokage moves toward the far wall, with several long shelves filled with many scrolls topping many more.


    "Mnn, I happen to have a collection of scrolls on Iry-ninjutsu that spans from beginner to intermediate." Looking through his many scrolls, he finally pulls two out, then turns to a nervous Sakura. "Now, these are very precious to me, so you have to promise to be careful with them.


    They were gifted to me by one of my students so you''ll have to return them when you''re done, understand?"


    "Yes! Of course Hokage-sama," Sakura quickly conveys. "This is such an honor, I''ll be extra careful with them, I promise." She cautiously takes the scrolls with both hands supporting each end as if she were holding a sickly baby.


    "Alright," Naruto calls from his seat. "I knew you could help, Ji-chan!"


    Further confused, she follows up asking, "how often do you talk to the Hokage?"


    "Mnnnn," he hums, tilting his head up to the bright blue sky, thinking back. "More so when I was younger but I''d say at least twice a week, now. Sometimes once every two weeks if he''s really busy."


    "You''re lying!" her instant reaction quickly says.


    "Wha- Am not!" He defends, his brows furrowing in disbelief rather than anger. He can stand a lot but he doesn''t think his own teammate should call him a liar. "I wouldn''t lie about that!"


    "You have to be!" she throws back. "He''s the Hokage and you''re nothing but a Dead-Last baka!"


    The shock could not be clearer on his face, one that quickly transforms into sad resignation. That''s just another layer to the type of day he''s having. He woke up late for the meeting but his own sensei was over three hours late.


    Then there was that Kami awful D-Rank mission, followed by this gut-wrenching plan to help the love of his life win the heart of another man, and now this.


    The girl of his dreams thinking so little of him, she couldn''t even recall being in the Hokage''s room not five minutes before while he chatted with the old man like he always does. The idea of crawling in the earth and dying seems nearly as appealing as training nearly.


    The silence between them is stifling for several moments before he says, "if I''m going to give you a lot of practice healing the teme, I better go train."


    And train he did. While his clones worked on his chakra control, Naruto runs, trains his muscles, then runs some more, and repeats. Hours and hours of it, until his stomach had twisted itself into a tight not and threatened to eat itself if he didn''t get some ramen.


    The last thing he did before going to sleep, was leave a cup of instant ramen on the nightstand of Iruka-sensei''s room. Naruto didn''t expect him to be awake, but he hoped with everything he had that his favorite sensei would see and know that he was thinking of him.


    ________________________________________________


    /Black_Zetsu


    Subscribe to my Patreon for mor advanced chapters. The story is at the Silver Tie

 Chapter 13: Chapter 13

    KURENAI


    Despite the tickle of concern in the back of her mind, Kurenai is leisurely waiting in her favorite tea shop. It was his idea, which made her suspect, if anything, that he wanted her in a good mood. The question of why he wants her in an amiable mood doesn''t fill her with a wonderful feeling.


    If she listens to her minor feeling of dread, it tells her clearly, ''he''s trying to soften the blow,'' which, at times, makes Kurenai hate her psychology training.


    She''s been working with her genin teamHinata in particularfor a week now and though there hasn''t been many setbacks, she hasn''t witnessed any progress beyond what one might expect of heirs of great clans. Hinata, herself, barely speaks and when she does it''s always clipped and hyper-formal.


    Even with the beautiful girl staying in her home, it''s hard to get her to open up about much of anything.


    The gruff, broad-shouldered Asuma arrives then, expressing minimal remorse in his usual non-cavalier manner. "Sorry I''m late."


    The way his large frame casually settles for comfort rather than proper posture makes her smile as she comments, "so long as I don''t see you reading a little orange book next time, I think I can forgive you."


    He chuckles at the ludicrous insinuation before he orders the finest tea in the shop, something of a warning sign in her eyes, but she only smiles. He then tells her, "I just came from Hokage Tower. Princess Tomoko will be visiting the village."


    Kurenai listens intently but her mind is moving a mile a minute.


    And now a beautiful princess of Fire country is coming to the village, in all likelihood to meet her future husband, the same man that''s already claimed Kurenai''s heart. At Asuma''s comment, Kurenai said nothing, raising her fragrant and scintillating tea to her lips for a sip.


    "I''ll be honest," Asuma continues. "By the end of her visit, I''ll know more or less what my future looks like. Kurenai, I know this isn''t fair, but I hope you''ll be apart of my life no matter what way this thing lands. You know I''ll do my duty if I have to, but if it doesn''t have to come to that...


    I think I feel that would make me happy," he tells her with his gruff smirk.


    She almost returned a smile, but if this didn''t pan out the way they both want, that would lead to a hope that would hurt worse than any other time before. "Why don''t we just enjoy our tea and catch up," she says, preferring to wait and see instead of diving into what ifs.


    "We''ve been so busy, it''s been a spell since I''ve seen you. How''s your team? Please tell me you''re not smoking around them."


    "If you saw what I was dealing with, you''d light one up too," he returns with a small measure of exasperation. "Not a single one is motivated to train. Shikamaru only cares about napping and sky gazing. It''s like he skipped adolescence, adulthood, and went straight into elderly.


    Ino only cares about her figure and the Uchiha bratbossy as hell too. Choji''s a sweet kidmade us all celebration dango to celebrate forming the teambut even his own clan might think he eats too much and he lets Ino walk all over him."


    __________________________________________________


    /Black_Zetsu


    Subscribe to my Patreon for mor advanced chapters. The story is at the Silver Tie

 Chapter 14: Chapter 14

    "Sounds like you got your hands full," she mentions sympathetically.


    "Better than Kakashi''s, but yeah, they''re a pain," he responds. "Still, I like ''em well enough to train ''em good. Plus, they saved me from having to go to the Daimyo''s palace. Can''t exactly take the brats with me, can I?"


    Kurenai didn''t want to ask but she couldn''t not know, "is that why she''s coming here?" Every little bit of information aids her constantly active mind in forecasting what the likely future might be.


    "Otou-sama made it clear to the Daimyo that training shinobi for the good of the country supersedes something that may or may not happen, so he extended an invitation for her to come here." Kurenai just nods before he asks, "how''s your team?


    You haven''t been Jnin for more than three months and now your training genin. Nervous?"


    She can tell he''s teasing and smiles as she tells him, "I haven''t had them long, obviously. It''s only been a week, but I''m reasonably optimistic. Shino-kun is diligent. Kiba-kun is impulsive; type A personality with a lot of energy.


    Hinata-chan is very shy but very caring. I''m working with her the most. I think she can be an amazing kunoichi if I can just find the right incentive to get her moving."


    "I''m sure you''ll figure something out," he responds. "You''ve always cared like that," he states meaningfully and Kurenai can''t help but wonder if he means in general, like any sensei or as a possible mother someday in the future they would both be happy with.


    NARUTO


    ''We want to learn Rasengan in two months,'' Naru-nii explains to his past-self-student. ''It took the fourth three years to master this technique. Divide three years by the two months I''m giving you to learn this and you''ll need no less than twenty clones while you train.''


    ''I''m learning a technique made by the fourth Hokage?!'' Naruto gasps with twinkling amazement. ''Finally! Not that I don''t appreciate you teaching me, but I was starting to get sick of all the control exercises. I like being able to fight on top of water, but nothing beats ninjutsu, ya know?''


    ''You''d be surprised,'' Naru-nii hints as he sometimes does about things he never has the time to fully explain. ''Beyond the border there''s a pretty big world out there with a lot of weird ninja who can do some crazy stuff that beat ninjutsu.''


    ''I guess,'' Naruto answers, accepting his future-selfs assertion.


    "What th-" He calls but the bird swipes at him again. Naruto runs away covering his head with his arms the entire time but the purple and white bird doesn''t relent, chasing after him. The frustration makes him swipe and miss as he yells, "leave me alone, bird-chan!"


    It seems to have it out for him until he finally manages a lucky hit and knocks it to the ground. He felt relief for the briefest of moments until he realizes the pretty bird isn''t moving, then crippling remorse floods his entire aching system.


    Though panicked, he gently picks the injured bird up and rushes to the village.


    INO


    "Uwah!" Ino gasps, clutching her head as she sits up in her bed. "That baka!" she yells, tensing her entire body down to her curled toes, waiting for the throbbing ache in her head and the spinning sensation in her realigning body to subside.


    The worst of it passes after twenty minutes, but it''s only the worst, and Ino fully expects to sport a headache throughout the rest of her day.


    Allowing herself to fall back into her pillow, heavily pantingas if she just sprinted for an hour straightshe recalls the last few moments before being forcibly ejected from her jutsu.


    Not long after her father taught her their family''s Shintenshin no Jutsu(Mind Transfer Jutsu) Ino would use it as often as she could.


    Though it counted as training, her main point of attraction was transferring her consciousness into the minds of animals, mostly pretty birds so she could thrill at the majesty of flying high in the sky with the entire world below her.


    It made her feel small compared to the size of the land, yet empowering for having the sight to take in in the first place.


    ____________________________________________________


    /Black_Zetsu


    Subscribe to my Patreon for mor advanced chapters. The story is at the Silver Tie

 Chapter 15: Chapter 15

    Recalling the shock to her system when that idiot landed a lucky hit reminds her of the very nasty downside to the jutsu. There is a lot of pain that comes with being forced out of the mind transfer.


    Despite the throbbing anguish in her headgoing so far as to make her forehead and neck sweatshe immediately sits up again, focusing deeper on one detail of her out-of-body attack on the Dead Last.


    It''s a dull growth of monumental realization as she slowly leaves her spacious bedroom, and ends up running by the time she reaches her father''s study. The room is normally only used by him but it has all their books on botany, from roots to poisons and all the various ways they can be used.


    With her pounding headache, Ino has to put great effort into focusing as she quickly skims through various books and scrolls. After some time, she finally comes upon several specific books that might help her remember why that distinct petal stuck to Naruto''s disgusting jumper is so important.


    It must''ve been years ago, but she knows that petal came from an orchid. Fifteen minutes of searching and Ino wonders if she''s made a mistake with the book currently in hand and has to read through all the books to find out why this is so important.


    Make no mistake, Ino knows it''s important, she just couldn''t say why yet. That is until she finally finds it on the highest row, the fourth-to-last book.


    "Rarest Flowers in the World," she breathes, and the image of the petal on Naruto''s back, under the white flap, begins encouraging bits of information she''d long stored away when she first read this book. Flipping through the pages, Ino surely finds the target of her query.


    "The Fire Slipper Orchid," she reads aloud, slowly moving to her father''s comfortable chair behind his desk. With the photo alone, she instantly confirms the petals from the book and the one stuck on Naruto''s jumpsuit were the same.


    "One of the rarest orchids in the five nations; characterized by its red stripes and long side petals. Primary area of growth is forests within elevated areas from 950ft to 1300ft above sea level.


    Not only is the flower rare, but it can take up to fifteen years to blossom!" Ino broke eye contact with the book in great surprise, easily understanding why the orchid was so rare. Returning her attention to the reading, she learns exactly why her spectacular mind was so fixated on the petal.


    "Because it''s so difficult to find much less grow within a controlled environment, this orchid species has a high market value where it is sold for as much as seven hundred and fifty thousand ryo per stem!"


    Rather than changing into her typical shinobi gear, she merely hops into a white mini skirt and her purple halter top that shows off her taut stomach and rushes out the door in search of the orange idiot, praying the entire time, "I hope that idiot didn''t destroy it." If the red and black stripped petal was stuck on his back, than clearly, he must''ve landed on one.


    Ino prays to Kami that the rare, highly-valuable flower wasn''t too badly damaged, or that there''s at least one more stem out there.


    Finally finding him in the market, exiting a food stand with a disgustingly distended bellylooking just as filthy as she remembered from her time in the Starlingshe rushes straight at him.


    "Naruto," she calls the orange-clad boy, suddenly feeling the physical exertion of running around the village for over an hour with dull throbbing head pain. It hurts so bad, she wonders if her swollen head is as bid as Sakura''s.


    With her hands on her knees as her strained and hot lungs painfully catch her chalky breath, she notes the golden-blond idiot is clearly curious about her sudden appearance. ''And why wouldn''t he be,'' she imagines. Ino knows this the first time she''s ever sought him out, much less this desperately.


    "Heyuh, you okay?" he asks with a clear note of concern in his voice.


    She puts up a single finger, hoping he understands she wants him to wait. After a minute, she grabs him by the shoulder. "Hey- What the-" he complains as she pulls the red stripped petal that was stuck on him; caught under the white turtle neck of his atrocious jacket.


    Examining the soft, colorful, fine-haired petal. It was indeed the extremely valuable plant from the book of rare flowers. Turning to him she demands to know, "where did you get this?"


    The startled agitation was clear on his face, and his eyes squint with suspicion, but he looks at the petal in her hand and answers, "what is it?"


    ______________________________________________________


    /Black_Zetsu


    Subscribe to my Patreon for mor advanced chapters. The story is at the Silver Tie

 Chapter 16: Chapter 16

    Her eyebrow twitches but Ino valiantly holds in her frustration. Taking a deep calming breath she looks around and notices all the faces, some looking at her with lewd gazes, but some lookingwell, glaringat the boy next to her.


    The worry in her mind, however, isn''t in how much thigh or stomach she''s showing, or even in how innately Naruto seems to annoy everyone. It''s in the idea that someone in this busy market place might know the value of what she''s holding in her hand.


    Without a second thought, she commands him, "come on," as she grabs him by the collar of his filthy jumpsuit, pulling him along with her.


    After twenty minutes of marching, they''re in a small deserted park, and she turns to him, staying as close to his sweaty musk as she can stand so he doesn''t grate her patience too much. Normally she would''ve said something by now, but this is too important to risk.


    "Naruto," she starts. "I need to know where you came across this flower."


    "You sure that''s a flower?" he asks peering at the flattened petal. "Doesn''t look like one."


    "That''s because you-" Ino cuts herself off and takes a breath. The last thing she wants to do is make this unnecessarily harder by insulting him too much. "Look, this is a flower petal from an orchid that I''m looking for. I think it was stuck to your back because you fell on it.


    So I really need you to tell me where you''ve seen a flower with this kind of petal."


    Naruto hums in deep thought for several seconds before answering, "I''m not sure. I don''t really pay attention to flowers, especially when I''m training."


    "Is that what you were doing today," she asks excitedly, scanning his rough and sweaty exterior. "Where! Where were you training?"


    "Uhh, well," he starts nervously. "I... I can''t say," he weakly finishes, but she''s not taking no for an answer.


    "Naruto, please," she pleads, her bewitching face instantly forming an adorable charming look she uses on her father when she really wants something. She even bends her knees so she''s looking up at him, using the psychology that says men normally prefer to look down into a girl''s eyes than up.


    She''s also quite aware that he ought to be able to see a bit of cleavage, not to say she''s the most abundant in that area, but she''s certainly ahead of many kunoichi, developing quicker than most. She can easily tell it''s working by the way he flusters and tries to avoid looking too far down.


    And with that he was off, leaving her in delicious anticipation of better days to come. "Finally," she yells. Ino felt she needed something good, and for it to happen as soon as tomorrow, was thrilling. Ino walked home content and ready for good fortune to take her.


    Meeting at their usual tea shop, Asuma-sensei took a single drag of his cigarette prompting her to yell, "either put that out or tell us what this is about, sensei. That''s horrible for my skin, you know!"


    "I actually agree with her," Shikamaru tells his sensei. "This is our day off and it''s really early."


    "It''s nine am," Asuma corrects the lazy boy with a smirk.


    "Like I said," is all Shikamaru responds with.


    "These three," Asuma mutters to himself before explaining why he called their meeting. "I called you all here because Konoha will be hosting one of the Fire Daimyo''s daughters, Tomoko-hime.


    During her stay here, I''ll be her escort, so I won''t be able to stay with you for most of the day like we''ve been doing. That doesn''t mean I want any of you to slack off."


    "Are we going to meet the princess," Ino asks hopefully.


    "Maybe," Asuma answers after taking a sip of his tea. "You''re my students after all. That''s pretty much it. Any questions?"


    "Are we still doing D-ranks?" Choji asks between a handful of chips, his constant, audible chewing annoying Ino to no end.


    ________________________________________________________


    /Black_Zetsu


    Subscribe to my Patreon for mor advanced chapters. The story is at the Silver Tie

 Chapter 17: Chapter 17

    "We''ll do a few for sure, but maybe not every day," Asuma answers the Akimichi. "Anything else? No? Alright, dismissed?"


    Asuma is already lighting his cigarette as he leaves his genin team and exits the shop. Before Ino can get more than a step away, Choji calls out to her. "Ino-chan wait!"


    "What is it," she throws out, annoyed, though making a small note of how weirdly Shikamaru is looking at his fat-ass of a friend.


    "I know you didn''t like the celebration dango I made for us becoming a team," he starts to explain as he takes a container out of his pack where he keeps his potato ships.


    "I thought I''d make one special for you though." He opens the container to show a single stick of a yellow, a red, and a blue dango. "This one is super low calorie, barely any carbs, no sugar, no salt and fat-free. It''s basically little better than water."


    He presents the special dango to her and instantly she feels bad for some of the horribly insulting thoughts she had of him. Regardless of how everything turned out, she knows none of it was their fault, and since she''s going on a long hike, she decides to take the stick of dango. "Thanks Choji.


    That was really nice of you."


    The smile on his face surprised her. It wasn''t so serious a thing he needed to be overjoyed over. ''Maybe he worked really hard on this,'' she thought as she ate the first two with delight. ''And I did throw away that last one he made.''


    "Maybe we can hang out since we have the day off," Choji suggests with a hopeful vigor, turning to Shikamaru. "What do you say Shikamaru? We can go to the park and play, or if you want to shop, Ino, we could do that too."


    "Sorry," she starts, ripping the last blue dango from the long pick, before throwing the slim piece of wood into Choji''s bag. "I actually got plans today. Maybe next time."


    "What are you doing," Shikamaru asks with bored suspicion. To the pineapple-headed boy, she seems slightly more chipper and less bossy than normal.


    "No way," Ino mocks him in fake shock, before adding, "is that genuine interest I hear?" She smiles broadly at them before turning and leaving. She manages to hear the pineapple head, mutter, "troublesome," before she''s out of earshot and on her way to the Hokage monument.


    Ino was soon walking again, breathing heavily despite only jogging for five or ten minutes. She brings out her canteen of water, desperate for it''s cooling relief but only finds the clear liquid can do nothing to bate this demanding heat growing within her.


    In fact, the trickles of water that splash away from her cherry red lips, and stream down chin and neck, seem to ignite her sensitive skin further.


    Nearly an hour in and she''s sweating shamefully profusely. The way her fishnet stalkings and white bindings stick to her sodden skin, and her damp purple top wrapping desperately around her tender C-cup breasts and pebbled teats only fuels how incredibly obscene she feels at the moment.


    The raunchy Royal-Purple rags of her typical outfit cling to her, stretching and pulling with every dragging step ahead, but that''s not where her attention is drawn. No, all of Ino''s focus is on the incredibly heat gathering in her core and her stone hard nipples.


    Though embarrassed, the fog of her mind and the special kunoichi training help her avoid reacting on those shameful feelings, lest she turn back and end her mission for coming out here in the first place.


    It also helps Naruto is always leading them and can''t see her, which is a relief as even the gentlest of breezes hazes her mind euphorically as it plays with her tingling body. ''It''s odd,'' she thinks when her forgetful mind questions why she''s following the hypnotic orange of the blond''s jumpsuit.


    As Ino wonders if they''re playing a game of slow tag, her hand drops to the tender junction between her legs and the slightest of contact nearly takes her knees out, electrifying her with the most pleasure she''s ever felt.


    So unaware of her surroundings, she didn''t even realize the moan that she heard came out of her mouth until Naruto was right in front of her. She can barely make out how concerned he looks over the simple recognition of his maleness.


    "Neh, are you okay," he asks, putting his warm hand on her shoulder. Ino bursts at the contact. She couldn''t understand how a hand touching her bald, fleshy, sweaty shoulder can feel so deliciously thrilling.


    Ino simply couldn''t think but for the urging of her basic needs and lurches forward, sending them both to the grassy floor.


    _____________________________________________________


    /Black_Zetsu


    Subscribe to my Patreon for mor advanced chapters. The story is at the Silver Tie

 Chapter 18: Chapter 18

    On his back with Ino landing on top of him, her hips react without consent, or in Ino''s cloudy mind, without awareness, grinding her sodden crotch against his thigh, moaning freely of her ever-building pleasure.


    Ino becomes a being of continuous amazing sensation, lamely reasoning the strong muscle pressing against her needy crotch is contracting more pleasurable feelings with every single thrust.


    She isn''t even aware of the blond boy the strong thigh muscle is connected to as her hungry hips beg for more titillating stimulation, unconsciously grinding her leaking core against it repeatedly.


    NARUTO


    Naruto had no sense of what to do. He didn''t know what Ino was doing. He didn''t know why she was doing itor why his thigh was growing more and more wet. But the fact of the matter is, Inoone of the prettiest girls in the villagewas straddled his left leg.


    ''Squishy,'' his mind sums it up. The purple flaps of her skirt gathered out of the way so he can clearly see her moist bandaged crotch rub itself vigorously against him. Her C-cup breast bounce inches away from his wide eyes and her constant weeping moans are regularly exhaled across his face.


    ''This is This is like sex,'' his mind yells, feeling the friction from his leg build to his crotch, stretching his pants. Looking at the mesmerizing way Ino ride his leg, Naruto can''t help the bulge growing any more than he can say, "so hot."


    The act itself was familiar, if not exactly like how he had researched. Naruto easily remembers pictures of girls riding boys but he didn''t understand why Ino was doing that with him.


    From all his research into sexiness for his jutsu, he learned that having actual sex should be with someone you love unless you pay for it, in which case, there''s no love in that.


    But Ino kept on doing it. Rubbing her lower part on his thigh, moaning and whimpering loudly, inching closer and closer to his raging erection. Naruto notices the bandages loosen a moment before her sudden scream cuts through the serenity of the forest.


    Then, as if her voice shorted, her head snaps back, alarming him as her pelvis slides up his thigh and press against is his steel erection.


    She shivers and shakes uncontrollably, and the pained look on her face would worry him more if the tight warmth of their thighs squeezing against his dick didn''t feel so good.


    She stays static and spams for at least twenty seconds before she collapses on her back, her legs going limp straddled over his lap.


    He can hear her want in her animal cries and feel her need in her impulsive plunge back.


    "Take off," Naruto hears her groan.


    "Ino," he gasps his question, losing his ability to articulate the thought, ''what do you mean?''


    "Take off your fucking pants, already!" she yells as she finally frees enough of the white trapping to liberate her gleaming, pulsing pussy to the open, forest air. It tingled enough to make her moan and she began exploring the sexual organ bringing her amazing pleasure with both hands.


    It wasn''t until she heard the zipper being drawn down like a chainsaw, that she came back to some form of minor awareness and realized this was Naruto on top of her. Naruto was the one making her feel good, but she couldn''t think as to why that would be bad.


    Naruto was wildly stimulated and his thoughts didn''t stretch further than the most immediate and sustained pleasure, which couldn''t be bothered to completely take off his pants or even think to remove his jacket and undershirt.


    He didn''t waste any time liberating his rock hard rod from the tight confines of his boxer; showcasing to Ino the thick length of his want for her.


    Looking down at it, Ino couldn''t really compare him to anyone since she hadn''t ever done this before and most of the pictures she''s seen were diagrams for educational purposes.


    Naruto was long, thick, with throbbing veins and round golden-pube balls, but what really surprised her was how shapely the head of his dick was. Her hands instinctively reach for his hot meat stick. Despite it''s aggressive posture, it''s smoother than she expected.


    She wonders if it should be so hot until she feels it pulse in her hand and hears him groan in satisfaction above her.


    _____________________________________________________


    /Black_Zetsu


    Subscribe to my Patreon for mor advanced chapters. The story is at the Silver Tie

 Chapter 19: Chapter 19

    To Naruto, he felt cold and he only had a mind to be inside hot wetness. Ino felt hollow enough she might disappear and needed him to feel full again. She lined him to the entrance of her aroused canal, pressing his eager shaft against her swollen lips before he promptly thrusts into her.


    The two teens groan in unison, each feeling different sensations but equal in immense satisfaction. Ino''s legs quake as all energy is sucked out of them.


    ''He''s splitting me,'' Ino''s mind yells with clenched teeth, easily feeling Naruto''s veined member plunged to the end of her soaking snatch pulsing impatiently. Naruto pulls out slowly with a wet ''shloop'', dragging out a deep groan from Ino before stuffing her sloshing pleasure cavity.


    Instinctive for more, he pounds away into her, lost to anything but the pure pleasure in this gorgeous once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. The size of him forces pain to register in her mind, but her drug-addled mind needed too much pleasure to tell him to slow down, or Kami help her, to stop.


    The new, intrusive experience didn''t hurt much, if at all. She was vaguely aware that it was supposed to; not that her hymen was intact. The majority of kunoichi lose that barrier of flesh through rigorous exercise and training.


    In Ino''s mind-numbing arousal, it isn''t long after he first stuffed her to the brim with his meat that she''s moaning loudly by his relentless thrusts, filling her with unbearable satisfaction in spite of how much he was stretching her to accommodate his girth.


    With the amount of fluids flooding her love channel, it didn''t take Naruto more than four or five thrusts to completely sheath himself inside of her. "You- Kami, Ino, you feel sooo good," Naruto hotly groans between grunts. "It''s so tight! Hot!


    Wet!"


    With ever etch of her pleasure membrane deliciously being pulled by the thick head and veined girth of his member, Ino moaned continuously. With every thrust, Ino''s hazy mind bursts with long echoing pleasure broadcasting to every inch of her body.


    It seemed like no time at all before Naruto was pounding his thick meat with fluid ease and she was moaning for more.


    "Oh," she hears him grunt lewdly in tandem with a repeated wet smacking noise. "Ssso good Ino-chan! You feel soo goood," Ino hears, slowly opening her glossy eyes to the hypnotic rocking of the tall trees above and the boy eagerly fucking her.


    Ino''s boneless legs were wrapped securely around the cunt-humping blond and she was flush against him with his head beside hers. The pleasure all rushes back to her like growing pains and very quickly, Ino automatically returns his amorous affection without question.


    Fucking him just is and her cerebellum is immediately rushed with an overpowering amount of mind-numbing pleasure, triggering miniature quakes up and down her arched spine and throughout her sweaty body.


    "You''re so beautiful!" The half-naked blond praises her between a long series of flesh-smacking thrusts. "So beautiful!"


    Ino met him eagerly thrust for thrust and she couldn''t fathom as to how. He felt so much stronger than her, bigger, hotter, impossibly perfect inside of her.


    His grip, his thrust, the molten steel pounding inside her, reach her upper walls easily to that lovely spot that seems to shoot unimpaired jolts of lightning throughout her entire body, forcing her to arching her lower back deeply and spread her legs as far as she can to give him all the access he wants.


    He was unrelenting and she accepted the pure bliss of submitting to him unashamed. The tension in her lower stomach builds faster than she''s ready for, adding that extra bit of concern for her sanity.


    ________________________________________________________


    /Black_Zetsu


    Subscribe to my Patreon for mor advanced chapters. The story is at the Silver Tie

 Chapter 20: Chapter 20

    "Keep going! Keep! Fuckin''! My little cunt!" she happily yells, letting the waves of mounting pleasure roll over and over her into a higher precipice.


    "Whatever you do, don''t, AHHN! Don''t s-s-s-stop.Ahn, ahn, it''s- It''s coming again," She yells deeply and freely.


    "I''m cumming, I''m cumming, I''m CUMMMINGGGGGG!" She moans greatly, hoarsely as the astounding pressure within explodes with pleasure, short-circuiting all brain function but for the eternal satisfaction of squeezing his hot, thick dick as she cums endlessly.


    With the quick shifts and jerks of her furnace-like gyrating hips, Naruto couldn''t overcome how pleasurable her canal hosting him felt. With a final grunting thrust, he buried himself as deep as physically possible and discharged copious helpings of his thick seed inside her quaking meat sheath.


    With his most delicious waterfall being squeezed into her, Ino oddly wonders why his dick is swelling so muchan isolated thought that didn''t last.


    As if her orgasm triggering his orgasm wasn''t enough, feeling the boiling pool filling her so deeply, extending her walls and etching into sensitive fold, Ino saw white as her head shoots back and her scorching body is wracked with another wave as mighty as the first burst, quaking and spasming mini contractions throughout her weakened constitution.


    She simply held on with taunt arms and her stuffed pussy, feeling more attached to him than Ino could''ve ever thought possible.


    Her plugged pussy quaked continuously, holding a copious amount of his spunk as her fevered body squeezes his spitting rock hard appendage like a vice as if trying to memorize every vein and curve of his impressive manhood.


    Naruto''s weight dropped on her like a sack of crushing water but as even the roots of her platinum-blond scalp feels amazing, so too does the pressure of his weight on her. Time was meaningless as the warm mesh of perpetual pleasure rendered the lovers motionless.


    The last vestiges of restraint, of ration, of any lucidity, had long abandoned herboth of them, in truth. They''ve long since given up trying to explain the why of losing their virginity to each other. It couldn''t matter when there was so much ecstasy to be had.


    Ino''s hazy mind can''t even process the connection of losing her virginity to someone she doesn''t lovethe Dead Last of their year, of all peoplenor that it was little more than wild animals rutting savagely in the open forest floor.


    They stopped for the sake of resting their highly trained lethal bodies, however as ninjas, they didn''t need much.


    With Naruto''s boundless stamina and Ino''s abnormal addiction to pleasure, both teenagers give in to their primal and unquenchable urges, satisfying each other again and again as if nothing else existed. Her mind was silent of any doubt or plan or consequence.


    The singular thoughts forming loudly in her loopy head is of submission, and in an odd way, liberation.


    In their momentary rest, he works his tongue and lips down her body, to the swollen center of her love-tunnel. Naruto ate her out and she came so hard she squirted. He lapped it up, spouting something about ramen broth, and to her dull astonishment, Ino happily returns the favor.


    It was odd being faced with the appendage responsible for all her pleasure; from a boy she nevereven in her wildest dreamsever thought she would let in her mouth let alone her body.


    And yet here she is, too high on the wonders of bliss and the source of it all to care about taking a firm, possessive hold of his base and licking the bulbous head.


    Her tongue brushes the underside of his thick shaft, and instead of disgust, she relished in the obscenity of their combined tastea frothy nectar made of her pussy juice mixing with his scrubbed cum.


    Ino lapped it up, cleaning his shaft thoroughly before taking him in her mouth, very much to his great pleasure.


    She never expected to like taking a man in her mouth. It''s not a topic of conversation among the girls her age but she''s heard from other clan members.


    ''It must''ve felt great for him,'' her lucid thoughts suggests. She couldn''t know that he really likes the connection, the closeness, the affection, the way she squeezes him hungrily for every ounce he has to offer.


    She just couldn''t know what this means to him because to her, his reputation was enough to avoid learning any more about him.


    At the first attempt to leave, Ino barely reached for her purple top before Naruto was on her again. Holding herself against the trunk of a tree, he fucked her from behind, her legs spread wide enough for his ease of relentlessly deep pumping.


    Ino couldn''t hold herself for long and kept sliding down the smooth bark.


    It was only due to Naruto''s tight hold on her shapely hips that kept her remotely upright, until her taut core of pleasurable snaps with concussive force, and yet again, an explosion of mind-numbing pleasure rips through her spine and up her cranium, overloading her entire existence with unabated pleasure.


    As she rides wave after wave of unceasing pleasure, her spasming meat pocket holds onto Naruto for dear life, causing him to break his spunk-bank yet again to deposit a frothy helping of his thick cum.


    Gathering the superheated pool of his man-milk in her filling uterus triggers her ascension to a realm made entirely of intense bliss and Ino succumbs to a litany repeated orgasms.


    After much needed rest, they try again to leave, with either of them mindlessly voicing, " I think we should" And they move to reach for their clothes only for Ino wind up on all fours with Naruto gripping her hips and probing the wrong hole. "Wai wait Naruto."


    "Hmm?" he manages to ask as he uses more force to poke through.


    "That''s my ass," she says before a wicked moan rings in the air. Though Ino should feel repulsed by his mistake, her drug-addled mind recalls the itch of her ass. The scratch that was pulsing profoundly a fingers length inside her bowls.


    Naruto''s reach was longer than her finger and his thrusts were insistent.


    "That''s so hot," Naruto states, seemingly of the belief that she''s as okay with this as she is with everything.


    Ino finds the more she relaxes her bowl and ass muscles the more satisfying it becomes. Though she prefers he stuffs her pussy, she finds she delights in anal play as well.


    The steadily increasing rhythm of his hooking bulbous head scratches her buzzing itch so deliciously, Ino is moaning just the same as if he was assaulting in her soaking pussy.


    The way his balls hits her clit with every moist smack of their crotch was like being choked with pleasure until she couldn''t breathe and died in ravenous euphoria. At the feeling of his thick pole filling her bowls, Ino passes out again from the intensity of the body-breaking feeling.


    After each intermission to catch their breath they would try again to leaveto go back to the villagebut every time would end in failure. After hours of sex, Ino''s not ashamed to admit she absolutely loves the feeling of his molten man-milk being vigorously pumped into her ass, pussy or mouth.


    The rolling hills of bliss crashing lethally against her weakened body seemed to her like the only joy that could exist, and Naruto always seemed ready and eager to give it, knocking her out time and time again, to then wake to him devouring her breast or eating her out.


    Despite their growing exhaustion, the lovers find oblivion in each other until they both collapse


    .


    /Black_Zetsu


    Subscribe to my Patreon for mor advanced chapters. The story is at the Silver Tie

 Chapter 21: Chapter 21

    INO


    It was well into the night when Ino walked into her home on unsteady legs, dragging her travel pack on the floor behind her.


    "Honey is that you," Ino hears her mother call from the other room. Ino absentmindedly deduced her mother was in the kitchen, likely putting away any leftover food. At the sweet sound of her mother''s voice, Ino wants to cry.


    A great pang of unholy contamination is crammed into her chest as her vision fills with fat globs of tears that don''t shed.


    Unable to trust her voice not to share her inconceivably horrid ordeal, Ino clamps a desperate hand over her mouth, shaking the globules of tears to rush down her cheeks and hand, as she just hums, "Mm-hmm!"


    To Ino, it felt like the entire story of her raw grief and debauchery could easily be detected in her tone alone. Despite how utterly filthy she feels, she wants to run to her pure mother for her solid protection and be told that everything was going to be alright.


    But she also wants to hide with just as much desireto never let her mother know exactly how unclean her daughter has become. Her mother easily responds, "okay. Your father and I are going to sleep. If you take a shower, keep it down.


    There''s food in the fridge if you''re hungry."


    Ino hears faint feet walk away, then silence. Crunching her appealing face in misery, the painful quiet of her home only aids the loud memories of her day, continually flooding her mind''s eye and shaming her tears to fall faster down her semen-stained cheeks, dirty fingers, and button chin.


    She can already tell from the heat drowning her eyes, that she won''t stop crying anytime soon.


    Ino slowly makes her way to her bathroom, eager to wash off the crusty lust-covered insanity of the day. No matter how many hours it takes, she doesn''t plan on leaving until the job is thoroughly done.


    She can easily feel the most tender parts of her body, and would deal with them, but the most sensitive issue is the copious buildup of sappy fluid still inside of her. He not only licked, sucked, and fucked her pussy, he erupteddeliciously she hates to admitseveral large loads inside of her.


    For the trek back she had to use her filthy bindings to keep the pool of man milk from constantly leaking down her legs. If anyone saw her walking with trails of semen running down her thighs, Ino wouldn''t survive the shame.


    It made walking back extra challenging as she felt the shifting weight of semen if she swayed too much.


    Sadly it was nearly impossible not to as her legs were terribly weak, and the natural grace of her walk already adds a racy sway to her eye-catching hipsa favorite feature of hers that now has finger bruising from his strong grip.


    Gripping the banister, she tries to stop thinking about all the vivacious activity that involved her nether region, already feeling herself growing warmer.


    "Stop it Ino," she warns herself, her tone almost pleading, but she can''t; all the while wondering how her body can still feel so responsive after nearly eight hours of full-on intercourse, oral stimulation, anal play, or massaging exploration.


    When she feels the heat of her tender folds grow slick with wanton anticipation, she rushes to the shower, turns the cold tap to full blast and stands under the shower head. The shock of its icy pain cascades through her system, doing what she doesn''t seem capable of doing on her own; cooling down.


    The day started with so much hope and promise. Ino had not expected it to end with her crying under the loud shower head, wailing so loud she''s certain her parents or at least her mother would rush in and check on her. No one does and there she stays.


    .


    /Black_Zetsu


    Subscribe to my Patreon for mor advanced chapters. The story is at the Silver Tie

 Chapter 22: Chapter 22

    NARUTO


    "Ne, Naru-nii, why didn''t you tell me I was going to have sex with Ino-chan?"


    ''WH-Wait, what? ..What? ...What?'' Naru-nii garbled as if coughing and choking at the same time. Naru-nii was coughing so hard, Naruto actually worries the prayer would cut off.


    With his hands clasped at the back of his blond head, the de-virgenized genin walks to the unpopular training area to continue his chakra control training. He finds it much easier to talk aloud than in his head, and continues.


    "Is this like when I asked if you knew who my- our parents are, and you said yes but there''s a good reason you wouldn''t tell me?"


    ''I never said I wouldn''t tell you,'' Naru-nii returns with a somewhat raspier voice. ''I said it''s for the best if the only thing you know right now is how bad-ass they were. I said I''d tell you if you kept all this stuff about me and the future a secret.''


    "I have!" Naruto throws back to no one in particular, as he''s the only one traveling down the dirt road.


    ''I don''t go back on my word,'' Naru-nii passionately replies.


    "Me neither!" Naruto returns.


    Humored, Naru-nii continues, ''I''ll tell you after you learn Fton Rasengan, but trust me, it''s just like keeping the Kybi a secret, the less people know the better. Now... what the hell is this about Ino?''


    Twisting his face curiously, Naruto asks, "didn''t you have sex with her too?"


    ''No!'' he bellows. ''No! I haven''t had sex with anyone! Plus, I only have eyes for Sakura-chan...


    not that I didn''t notice how some of the other girls were... ''developing,'' but still, you''re saying you had- ...you actually had sex with Ino? Yamanaka Ino? Long blond hair, blue eyes, curvy, always wears a purple skirt and top?


    That Ino?''


    ''What?'' Naru-nii asks clear confusion in his tone. ''Uh I don''t get it.''


    "She told me so," Naruto asserts. "When we- ...after we, uh, finished, she shoved me with an Academy Double-Palm, yelled at me, told me she''d kill me with poison ramen if I ever told anyone, and then she left. Even though it was hard for her to walk she wouldn''t even let me help her home.


    She yelled at me to stay away." Naruto can''t help feeling like he''d done something wrong, or why else would she be mad?


    ''Okay, I need more details,'' Naru-nii responded. ''Start from the beginning because this isn''t making sense,'' he said before quickly adding, ''if there isn''t enough time left to help you train, than keep working on the first step. Now, what happened?''


    The younger of the blonds explained to the older how she asked him to help her find a plant, how they met near the monument, how weird she was acting, then how she essentially jumped him.


    With a fair bit of trepidation, an embarrassed Naruto even admits he didn''t do a good enough job stopping her, simply submitting to her demands.


    ''Wow,'' Naru-nii gasps absolutely stunned before Naruto further explains, "I was kinda scared at first and tried to stop it, but you know, she''s Ino-chan, and she looks like she does, and- and it looked like she was hurting!


    I swear, it was like she needed my help like, with her p-privates, which is totally bonkers, but I... I did it" Naruto trails off lost in memory for a moment before exhaling a deep sigh then continuing.


    "When I realized she wanted to do that adult stuff, well, she''s so pretty and Kami, did it feel good... uggh, but that shouldn''t matter, should it?! I''m horrible, aren''t I? I''m a sick pervert."


    ''You''re neither a sick pervert or horrible,'' future-Naruto responds. ''I honestly don''t know how to explain that situation. It doesn''t sound like you did anything to start it, but she seemed pretty upset at the end I just don''t know. That''s a tough one.''


    "Should I... tell Sakura-chan?" Naruto weakly asks, his face crumbling and on the verge of tears. "Uwah, I just feel terrible! I think about how much I liked doing that with Ino-chan, then I think about how I betrayed Sakura-chan, and I get so confused!


    It''s crazy! It was wrong because I love Sakura-chan, but it felt so right, and that means- it means-"


    .


    /Black_Zetsu


    Subscribe to my Patreon for mor advanced chapters. The story is at the Silver Tie

 Chapter 23: Chapter 23

    ''Stop!'' Naru-nii commands, getting his younger self to stop. ''Listen carefully, because I only have a few more minutes. I don''t think you should tell Sakura-chan. And I only say that because, well, she doesn''t really see us that way...


    at the moment. It''s super easy to feel how guilty you are over what you did with Ino, even when you have someone else you''re in love with, but I think telling Sakura-chan is less about her, and more about you punishing yourself. And in our experience, we both know that never solves anything.


    The only thing I can say is try and focus on what you can control.''


    "What do you mean," he asks, clearing the corners of his eyes of budding tears.


    ''I mean, you''d still protect Sakura-chan and even Ino-chan if you had to, right?''


    "Yeah," he lamely answers.


    ''Of course you would, because they''re still your comrades as shinobi of the Leaf. Despite everything, at least you can say you always want them to be safe. How about their happiness? Do you want them to be happy?''


    "Of course," he responds as if that''s obvious.


    ''There you go. That''s another connection you share, right? They''re still people that know you, and who recognize you. That''s important.


    It means you can also, at the very least, be a good friend to either of them, because a good friend would want them to be happy. I can''t tell you what''s up with Ino, since that''s way beyond my expertise, but if she''s not acting normally, what do you think a good friend would do?''


    Thanks to years of not knowing the answer to questions asked of him in the Academy, Naruto immediately responds with his go-to answer, "I don''t know." Hearing Naru-nii''s sigh makes Naruto take a moment to actually ponder the honest answer asked of him.


    "I guess I guess I''d ask her if she''s doing okay? No, I I''d make sure she was okay, and that I didn''t do anything bad I shouldn''t have."


    Having only just succeeded in bursting the water balloon, he felt it was perfect timing as it would give him an uninterrupted weekend to start on the second stage of the amazing technique: Power.


    It had been one of the best weeks of his life, but it always paled when his thoughts migrated to Ino-chan. Naruto had to make sure she was okay, and if possible, talk about what happened. So every day, he''d search for hours.


    He ran into several people multiple times, including Team 8 and their sensei, but never Ino. Despite running into the team three times, she was never with them.


    He immediately wanted to ask about her, but an image of her yelling at him, angry for asking about her frustratingly kept him from taking the direct approach to learning what he wanted to know. So, he ignored the impulse to ask them directly until the third time he ran into to them looking for her.


    After days with no luck, he insteadin his roundabout way of trying to learn where''s she beenjokingly asks, "Ino-chan finally got tired of dealing with you two?"


    Chji immediately defends his teammate, spouting back, "no! She''s just sick!"


    "Oh," Naruto returns, genuinely unhappy to hear. "Sorry, I didn''t know. Hey, do you guys want to train? I''ve been working on some killer new moves!"


    They naturally turned him down, as he expected they would, and the moment he was far enough away, he raced to the Yamanaka compound. Having already explored most of Konoha as a neglected orphan, he knew exactly where he was going, and how to scout out the clan home.


    It wasn''t as large as some of the other clan residences, like the Hyga, Nara, Inuzuka, or Aburame. Aside from their large greenhouse, the Yamanaka didn''t need quite so much space.


    .


    /Black_Zetsu


    Subscribe to my Patreon for mor advanced chapters. The story is at the Silver Tie

 Chapter 24: Chapter 24

    After thirty minutes of covertly surveying the perimeter, he couldn''t spot her through any windows, balcony, or in their flower shop, leading him to debated his next move. It isn''t that he couldn''t think of a way.


    He was just worried about the fallout as it could easily lead to issues if he was found out.


    It had only been five days since their shared experience and everyday Naruto grew more and more worried, and so, after an agonizing over the pros and cons for several minutes, Naruto just shrugs and henge''s into Shikamaru.


    The spiky-haired lazy-ass wasn''t hard to imitate and as Ino''s team member, it wouldn''t be odd if he showed up to check on her.


    Knocking on the main house door, a woman he wasn''t sure was Ino''s motheras she didn''t have blond hair or blue eyes and seemed very rigidopened the door. Still, in a sweet voice, rich with familiarity, she instantly recognizes the bored expression of her daughter''s teammate.


    "Shikamaru-kun, what a surprise. I had no idea you were stopping by."


    After showing the perfect imitation of Shikamaru''s unenthusiastic exhale, Naruto calmly responds, "I wasn''t going to. I was just close by and wondered how Ino-ch- Ino was doing."


    "Oh, isn''t that sweet of you," she says, either ignoring the slip or not drawing attention to it. "That must be your mother''s influence. I could never see Shika ever showing that level of concern. ''Too Troublesome,'' he''d say.


    Unfortunately, dear, she''s still unwell. Here, wait inside, and I''ll see if she''s up for a visit." she states, naturally moving aside and waving him in. Naruto nervously enters and Ino-chan''s mom verbalizes her daughter''s need to always look presentable.


    "I know the importance of always presenting your best face, but teammates and strangers are two different things, I feel."


    Naruto only hums a bored agreement as the madam of the house retreats to her daughter''s room. After five minutes, she returns with an apologetic face, and seconds later, he leaves their home. Deflated, Naruto returns to his apartment in failure.


    He spends that night wondering how he can see her without causing too much ruckus. Of course, he could break in, like he''s been doing to see Iruka-sensei, but he didn''t think that would turn out well on Clan property. It was the next day, with Naru-nii''s help, that Naruto figures out what he can do.


    INO


    Ino sat in her bed, legs bent under her so that her butt rests on her feet, staring forlornly at a pictured frame in her hand. The picture within the regularly polished oak frame was of her graduating classafter they had passed the exam but before team assignments.


    She would wake up in the middle of the night to heart-pounding wet dreams, her sheets soaked with sweat and vaginal fluid, and more often than not, her practically useless fingers between her perspiring legs.


    Her body quite simply craved him, to feel his thickness inside her, to feel his steaming man-milk flood her To Ino, it was the very definition of a drug. A schedule I Stimulant she was forcing herself to quit cold-turkey by taking it upon herself to relieve her body''s frequent cravings.


    If she didn''t orgasm several times a day, she was afraid her fragile resolve to avoid him would break and she''d run to the loser for a full night of being gutted and buggered by his weird dick.


    After much thought and a lot of memory diving, Ino knows the way his penis ejaculates is most certainly not normal. It''s not even common among humans. It''s not even a medical condition to have. What Ino does know, is it''s an extra layer of spice to her depressing shame.


    Somehow the penis that deflowered herthat ruined herhas a bulbous gland at the base that expands during ejaculation ''exactly like a dog!'' her mind screams.


    ''Why would he have that?'' she would always yell in her mind. ''Is he part dog?'' Ino is fairly well informed by many of the older kunoichi in the bathhouse and the workers in the Yamanaka shop. If the Inuzuka clan had a feature like that, she would''ve heard about it months if not years ago.


    The fact that she, Yamanaka Ino, heiress to their clan was knotted like a bitch by a blond idiot dog-boy is the greatest shame in her young life. ''Why did he do this to me?'' she mentally whines.


    Ino knew she was supposed to be with Sasuke-kun, but her body can''t seem to forget Naruto. It''s why she stayed in bed, cried often, and shut the world out. Her parents were obviously worried.


    Her mother, in particular, tried to connect with her detached daughter, guilting Ino into lying to them, assuring them that she''s just sick and will feel better soon. She''s not sure they buy it. She knew her team was worried as well.


    Asuma-sensei and even Shikamaru have come by to see her, but she didn''t want to see anyone; she couldn''t.


    Somehow, in the back of her mind, she expected them to know the moment they took one look at her. She somehow believed they would see his thick semen caked on her face and know it was from Narutowhich she''s aware enough to admit was idiotic.


    Clearly, if her own mother couldn''t see how excessively deflowered her only daughter now is, then Ino doubts anyone else will. It may be an irrational fear, but still, how could she just return to the world as if nothing had happened?


    .


    /Black_Zetsu


    Subscribe to my Patreon for mor advanced chapters. The story is at the Silver Tie

 Chapter 25: Chapter 25

    ''A woman always has at least two masks,'' Ino recalls her mother telling her some time ago as they were arranging bouquets.


    It was an extension of the lessons given only to kunoichi in preparation for the specific dangers women face as well as methods of coping; in other words, how to compartmentalize.


    ''Some women need more than two, but one mask is for the world, and the other, if you''re lucky, is for the one who accepts all of you.'' At such a young age and with more spirit than most, Ino never liked that concept. Masks were meant to hide, and Ino felt far too pretty to be hidden.


    ''You wouldn''t hide a flower,'' her mind at the time reasoned. Ino understands far more now.


    It''s another layer of her week''s torment, as Ino''s nearly certain Naruto has seen both her faces. She can''t be sure, but every time she remembers his words, pleading to let him see her, to connect with her, she''s fairly certain she had allowed what has to be her greatest moment of weakness.


    Through their eyes, souls connected and it was the highest peak of pleasure Ino''s ever felt, more still, the strongest orgasm her body won''t allow her to forget.


    At the perfect recollection of his infinite sky-blue eyes peering into her very soul, her breath becomes shallow and quick. She grips the frame harder as she feels her body heat up with a searing focus between her legs, and her hardening nipples.


    She can feel moisture begin to dampen her panties and she clenches her teeth to fight it.


    After a full week of this, none of this is new, but fortunately, with every episode, she has an easier time managing the urges than the day before, to the point she doesn''t need to masturbate in order relieve her of her spontaneous lust.


    Eventually relaxing, her eyes slowly open to the photo in her hand, looking at herself beside Sasuke-kun, happy and proud.


    It feels like a lifetime ago, and she longs to return to that time, but slowly she''s coming to the disheartening conclusion she''ll never be the girl she was in that photo, beside her love, posing beautifully for the camera. It''s a depressing thought. Her innocence is gone.


    "Front door," her mother calls out.


    Huddled outside the front entrance of their estate is her father, mother, and two of her distant cousinslikely on their community watch patrol. They were bunched around a large chunk of dug up earth the size of a large picnic basket, easily poking at her curiosity.


    Apparently, the large, heavy looking square of freshly cut out earth with its roots sticking out the bottom, was left for them to discover. While certainly unexpected, she couldn''t understand why call her so frantically or why her father was leaning over and inspecting the top.


    Ino began to wonder about enemies the Yamanaka clan may have incurred when her mother turns to her, absolutely thrilled by the large box of dirt with vibrant green grass on the top. Her father was inspecting something on the top as her mother joyously tells her, "Oh!


    My, beautiful, wonderful, amazing girl! Someone out there is extraordinarily worried for you!"


    Ino is exceptionally confused until she steps around her father next to eager mother and her pupil-less blue eyes bulge. Her father confirms what she instantly knows. "It''s a genuine Fire Slipper Orchid," he chuckles in disbelief, then turns to his daughter.


    "Here," her mother says, holding out a simple white paper board one might use to get an actor''s autograph. "It came with this!" she finished exclaiming.


    Ino understood all three of them knew what the orchid was worth, but she didn''t understand her mother''s excitement until she read the note in surprisingly uniform characters.


    FOR INO-CHAN. I HOPE YOU FEEL BETTER.


    .


    /Black_Zetsu


    Subscribe to my Patreon for mor advanced chapters. The story is at the Silver Tie

 Chapter 26: Chapter 26

    Though normally very reserved, her mother is sashaying from one foot to the other, before asking her daughter the pertinent question that seems to be on all their minds. "Soooo, who''s it from?"


    "Yes," Inoichi added, clearly uneasy about the gift and dreading what it could mean for his little girl growing too fast for his liking. "Please, tell us his name. I''d love to know who''d bring you quite the gift."


    "To thank him," her mother exclaims, looking at her father warningly. "Not interrogate him." Her father''s face grimaces, ready to argue yet, wisely picking his battles and remaining silent.


    "What makes you think it''s from a boy?" Ino hotly asks, quirking her brow in suspicion at her father as his overbearing fatherly instincts are already triggered.


    "Honey," he plainly returns. "That block weighs at least fifty pounds and this type of orchid doesn''t grow anywhere nearby. Someone quite strong carried this a great distance to bring it here. So..."


    Ignoring the pleasurable pulse between her legs as her body agrees Naruto is quite strong, Ino can''t help but think, ''I''m going to kill him.'' In front of the man that raised her, his all-seeing eye staring at her, Ino falters desperately for a believable explanation, as the anger of her mind and arousal of her hot body interrupts her ability to lie.


    She wants to ease her father''s suspicions, but lying to him has always been difficult; nearly impossible. It''s why Ino generally speaks her mind because if lying doesn''t work, than it''s a waste of time to try.


    But she can''t exactly tell him, ''Daddy, this is definitely a thank you gift from Uzumaki Naruto, you know, the worst student in our class, because I fucked him every which way I could for hours.'' It''s likely to give him a heart attack.


    An errant thought in her mind wonders if this gift makes her a prostitute, a terrible yet somehow thrilling idea that awkwardly makes her blush at the worst possible time.


    Her father''s eyes easily picks up on her blush and judging by how his shoulders tense and how deeply he inhales, he didn''t like it. Her mother mewls happily in her throat, then quickly rotates the teen by her shoulders, forcing her to march forward and away from a protesting head of their clan.


    Her mother leads them away as she tells her husband, "Ichi, be a dear and store the orchid in the greenhouse. I''ll examine it tomorrow."


    Being bypassed didn''t help his fatherly anxiety as he calls out, "Wha- wait! Ino, I demand you tell me who''s it from?"


    His demand had no real heat to it and her mother easily returns, "if you can clear the table and do the dishes, I''d appreciate that," before they make their way up to Ino''s room. "Now," she starts once they''ve both settled on her bed. "Ino, I know this is a... meaningful time in your life.


    You''re just starting your career as a kunoichi, you''re growing into a very beautiful woman, and making sense of the balance between the two will be challenging. So, even if you don''t tell me everything, I''d rather you not lie, okay? Say what you can."


    "We don''t know if he carried it all the way here," Ino interrupts. "He could''ve used a cart or something."


    "No," she returns. "You don''t know he carried it all the way here. Had you checked underneath, you would''ve seen hand prints. A young person''s hand print, likely around your age."


    Trying to give nothing away, Ino stays quiet long enough for her mother to say, "Listen, sweetheart, I don''t want you to think I''m pressuring you into telling me something you''d prefer to keep to yourselfso long as you''re not in any danger, of course.


    You''ve always been a headstrong girl, and your decisions, good or bad, have been your own for a long time now. I just don''t want you to dismiss facts because they don''t align with your beliefs.


    I know how you feel about the Uchiha boy, but life is full of unexpected challenges and it''s always worth the time to consider if these challenges are hazardous traps or fortunate opportunity. You know your father and I''ll support whatever makes you happy."


    Ino stays quiet, unsure of how to think about her mother''s caring words. They make a lot of sense, making her feel proud to have a mother like her, but of course, the older woman has no idea who the boy is or what they''ve done together.


    Maybe in another situation, she''d devote a fair amount of thought in the advice, but in this case, it''s Naruto and there''s no need for further reflection.


    "Do you want to tell me more or would you like to be alone?" her mother gently asks.


    "I''ll think about it for a while, thanks, mom. I''ll let you know if I do anything."


    "Okay, goodnight."


    "Night," Ino says, offering her mother a decently sized smile, while mentally thinking, ''he''s dead.''


    ......


    /Black_Zetsu


    Subscribe to my Patreon for mor advanced chapters. The story is at the Silver Tie

 Chapter 27: Chapter 27

    KURENAI


    "How long have you known him for?" Kurenai asks her student and ward. The dishes were clean and put away and they were settling down on Kurenai''s living room''s couch sharing a portion-healthy tub of orange sherbert ice creamHinata''s choice, to Kurenai''s unexpected delight.


    Hinata avoids any eye contact as she tries to burrow deeper into the couch cushions. "Hinata-chan," Kurenai starts with a small smile. "In this house and with me, you never have to worry about what you say. You''re safe to express yourself however you like here.


    I won''t judge or belittle you for it and it will never be shared with anyone; from your father to the Hokage himself."


    The girl nervously asks, "w-why are y-you asking me a-about Naruto-kun?"


    "Well, I noticed how you reacted when we ran into him," Kurenai easily points out. "As a woman and your sensei, I could see that you''re more aware of Uzumaki-kun than any other boy."


    Kurenai didn''t think it was possible for the girl''s cheeks to get redder but they blush another shade brighter as she quietly answers, "I-I wouldn''t s-s-say I k-know him. H-he... we w-w-were in the same c-class."


    Kurenai could easily detect the omission in the girl''s averted eyes, tone of voice, and flustered face. She was too easy to read, yet another part of her skills they needed to work on.


    Having lived with the heiress for over two weeks now, running into Uzumaki-kun is about the only time Hinata-chan reacted differently.


    They had run into him as their team exited Hokage Tower, and while Hinata blushed stunningly from face to neck as the orange-clad ninja greeted them, Kurenai noticed the girl''s beautiful white eyes focus unlike any time she''d ever seen. They were sharp, sure, assertive.


    The raven-haried kunoichi isn''t sure why, but it was clear the girl had a crush on him. She easily recalls looking over the other team''s profiles, discovering like everyone else, that the young blond was the Dead Last of the class. Furthermore, he was an orphan with no exceptional talent.


    While she heard he defeated the traitor Mizuki with Kage Bunshin, she also heard he can''t produce a single Bunshin, leading most to the conclusion that it must''ve been sheer dumb luck the boy brought down the traitorous Chnin.


    Still, it''s more than possible Hinata''s interest in the blond stretches beyond clan or talent. It''s feasible there''s something that Kurenai is missing that could be a key driving force for the shy girl''s future.


    Kurenai needs to learn if Naruto-kun is something she could utilize to help drive her ward, or if it''s another dead end. Honestly, Kurenai hoped this panned out. She was eager to prove Hiashi wrong, but more than anything, she didn''t want to fail Hinata-chan.


    "So you mean to say ''Dead Last'' is not an accurate assessment of his ability." Hinata-chan nods. "That would make sense. Being made Genin despite most of the sensei''s treating you unfairly he doesn''t give up easily, does he?"


    "He doesn''t," Hinata strongly offers.


    "Is that why you like him?" Kurenai gently asks. She doesn''t want to push the girl too much but it''s already been two weeks and there were little other options. Hinata turns bright red, and Kurenai could feel the warmth emanating from her.


    "It''s okay, you don''t have to answer," quickly easing the indigo-haired girl''s anxiety. "Do you know why I asked to be your temporary guardian, Hinata-chan?" The light-eyed kunoichi shook her head, no.


    "One of the hardest decisions life will constantly challenge you on, is choosing to walk away, or try harder. We''re not so different, you and I, and you even remind me of myself when I was younger.


    The point is, I believe in you Hinata-chan, and I''m going to help you see that too, so the both of us can always choose to try harder."


    Hinata nods one strong time, and Kurenai can easily see the tear at the corner of her eyes.


    "One of the first things I''d like to remedy is your reaction to Uzumaki-kun," Kurenai tells the girl, who squeaks at the prospect. "How would you like to act normally around him?"


    "I-I-I-I-I c-c-c-c-c-couldn''t," Hinata stutters impressively.


    It would''ve been cute to Kurenai if it wasn''t a set back for their ultimate goal. Still, it''s in the right direction and Kurenai just needs to continue pushing on. "Let me ask you a simple yes, or no, question.


    Would you like to act normally around Uzumaki-kun?" Not trusting herself to speak, Hinata shuts her eyes and just nods her head vehemently. "Than that means you can. Don''t worry, Hinata-chan, and trust your sensei. I think I know a way to help."


    .


    /Black_Zetsu


    Subscribe to my Patreon for mor advanced chapters. The story is at the Silver Tie

 Chapter 28: Chapter 28

    KURENAI


    The gorgeous Jnin-sensei exits the bustling streets of Konaha''s Market District and into the decently-populated Jnin bar, Elite Spirits. Her goal is simple: find Kakashi.


    While Kurenai was eager to implement her plan for Uzumaki-kun, the first challenge she believes will posse an issue would be informing the genin''s assigned Jnin-sensei, and getting his express permission to interact with his student.


    Kurenai can understand the significance behind the obscure rule of one sensei to a triplet of students. At such an impressionable time in their education of a very dangerous profession, a single sensei can better map out a timeline for growth and skill traits design for each student.


    A single sensei is integral to the development of their, hopefully, long careers, thus understands where the genin ninja is in their education and where they should go over a long period of time.


    Even if the student receives lessons from another Sensei, it usually means the primary sensei doesn''t match well with the student''s clear talents, or simply is too inept to care. For example, a close-range taijutsu fighter would not be a good match for Kurenai''s long-range, genjutsu instruction.


    Unfortunately, Kakashi is the furthest you can get from inept, and he seems to be a suitable match for Uzumaki, so any leeway Kurenai might''ve had for borrowing the blond won''t apply to this.


    Fortunately, Kurenai doesn''t have to traverse the entire village looking for the shameless porno reading Jnin. After leaving the cemetery, she finds the silver-haired Jnin in their group''s usual section of their bar.


    Walking through the moderately crowded, off-duty Jnin and turning down two invitations for drinks, Kurenai sits across from her fellow sensei.


    Even if Kurenai''s relatively certain her subtle tricks will work on the non-too-discreet pervert, she decided early on she wouldn''t need to use her feminine wiles on a friend and senior Jnin.


    It would be underhanded and there''s always the possibility he takes the care of his students as seriously as she does.


    After quick pleasantries and a firm demand from her to put his orange-covered filth away, Kurenai informs him, "I wanted to make you aware that I''ll be using one of your students." Asserting confidence that she will have the thing she wants, even if it depends entirely on someone else has a better chance of success than simply asking, which is a sure way to hear no.


    "Which and to what end?" the aloof Jnin asks.


    "I require Uzumaki-kun''s assistance for a simple function that will not impair his training in any way while simultaneously helping my student."


    "Fine," he easily answers as if she asked him to pass the salt. He then wonders aloud, "are you staying?"


    Kurenai smiles for her little victory and for the invitation, answering, "no, I need to get a move on this." A little giddy, she teases, "why? Will you miss me?"


    As always, unless Kurenai was sex written out on the page of a dirty book, the silver-haired Jnin doesn''t seem interested as he casually shakes his head, ''no,'' before nudging his chin toward the door. When Kurenai tilts her head to the right, in walks Asuma with Princess Tomoko by his side.


    With the princess'' delicate white-gloved hand resting on his strong, outstretched forearm, it looks like a delicate rose growing on a thick log. Kurenai''s internal organs seize at the sight of them. Tomoko-hime is clearly beautiful and immaculate.


    He''s well-groomed down to his beard which is neatly trimmed, lining his masculine jaw in such an appealing and powerful way, it makes her ache to see him.


    His uniform is brand new wrapped impressively around his wide shoulders and Kurenai can''t help but recall the last time she had her arms wrapped around them, holding on desperately as they made passionate love. It seemed too long ago.


    Kurenai breaks out of her daze the moment Asuma''s eyes sync with hers. Brown and red irises locked together as they are, she can''t help the way her mind thinks of him; his smell, his touch, his gruff laugh, his passion for her, the love they share.


    There''s a lot in his eyes and she''s relatively sure he sees a lot in hers until he abruptly turns away from her in favor of speaking with the gazing princess. As the princess'' guide, Asuma was clearly explaining the establishment and its elite clientele but Kurenai can''t deny that hurt.


    It hurt like a kick in her stomach.


    .


    /Black_Zetsu


    Subscribe to my Patreon for mor advanced chapters. The story is at the Silver Tie

 Chapter 29: Chapter 29

    "You okay?" she suddenly hears Kakashi ask, bringing her out of her heart-thoughts.


    Schooling her features like many kunoichi have been taughtextensivelyshe answers in her calm voice, "fine," before walking around the gathering and leaving.


    NARUTO


    Walking up the final flight of stairs, Naruto can hear before he sees someone knocking on his door.


    He had just finished some intense training with his clones, so he was sore, tired, dirty, just getting over his migraine, and his chakra coils felt chalky, like fire-damaged, but checking out the curvy figure knocking on his door, oddly enough, made him feel much better.


    His eyes land on the bubble of her butt before eventually moving up to her lustrous mane of ebony hair.


    She noticed him as he approached and he recognized her as Team 8''s sensei. Even under the ugly glow of the old flickering fluorescent lights of the hall, he can still see how extremely gorgeous she is.


    He''s suddenly very mindful of his appearance in front of such a stunning beauty, but as he''s just come back from training, there''s really nothing he could do about it.


    "You''re Team 8''s sensei," Naruto absentmindedly comments, stopping just in front of her, when suddenly, he realizes he doesn''t know her name.


    "I am," she responded. "I''m Jnin-sensei, Yhi Kurenai."


    Forgetting his exhaustion for the polite beauty before him, he smiles as he returns, "I''m Uzumaki Naruto, future Konoha Hokage!" It''s not very often he meets others who don''t immediately look irritated or disgusted to see him. So he wants to impress her with his best attitude.


    ''Arrogant,'' Kurenai mentally asserts. Easily recalling his Academy grades, she just can''t see how anyone could boast about a future when all evidence says otherwise.


    That sort of delusion is a pitiful pitfall she''s trying to help Kiba-kun steer clear ofthough in Kiba''s case, he does possess credible ability and his clan has always been headstrong, so Kurenai isn''t sure how much success she''ll have with the Inuzuka.


    Uzumaki-kun, however, isn''t her student and doesn''t care nearly as much. Still, Kurenai does need his help, so she presents him with a tight smile, asking, "can we speak inside?"


    "Sure," he exclaims before opening his door.


    She regretted it as soon as he opened the door. His residence was a complete mess. She felt stricken by the clutter, trash, unwashed clothes, and he didn''t even seem to notice. The old, rancid, musky odor is so overwhelming, Kurenai''s eyes water as they feel infected.


    Now, before you say anything, my plan is to convince her that she''s only talking to a genjutsu version of you. If she believes it''s only a genjutsu that she''s talking to, I believe she''ll eventually feel safe enough to talk to you in person and grow more confident because of it."


    "Soooo, you want to trick her," Naruto simplifies as only the best pranksters can.


    With a tighter smile, Kurenai digs deep to answer, "...I wouldn''t use those words exactly, but if it''ll help you better understand, than yes. A simple play to help ease her anxiety."


    With squinted eyes, deep in thought, he asks, "and you know how to use genjutsu?" It sounded like fantasy the first time he heard of the discipline, and he''s been told many times he doesn''t have the head for it.


    "Yes, Naruto-kun, I do," she answers tightly, doubting her reputation as the best for a moment. "Now, would you assist me in helping her?" She didn''t need to tilt her head and look at him with soft eyes, but she wanted him to agree quickly so she can leave. Asuma had already annoyed her enough today.


    Add to that she''s standing in front of the seal containing within the cause of her father''s death on top of the gagging odor of this apartment, and her annoyance is rapidly eating away at her patience.


    Even with a slightly pleading look on her attractive face, Naruto answers, "I don''t know. How long will this be for? I have a lot of training to do." Normally Naruto is all for helping, however, he''s dedicating every waking moment to his training with Naru-nii.


    Knowing what some of the future will bring and those it''ll hurt is a powerful driving force, and Naruto is making progress he doesn''t want to slow down for anything unless it''s for Sakura-chan or Ino-chan.


    ''Maybe he''s too dense for that type of subtle play,'' she wonders before speaking, "evenings would be best, every day until she''s better. I''ve already asked your Jnin-sensei and he''s approved, so any training Kakashi has you doing can wait."


    Quirking his brow low in agitation, Naruto nearly laughs when he asserts, "I didn''t mean Kakashi-sensei''s training. All he ever teaches us is team drills.


    We spar in the mornings before we do D-rank missions and that''s it!" Crossing his arms confidently, he smirks as he proclaims, "I meant my own training. It''s super important and I can''t waste any time."


    Though mildly glad he seems to take independent training seriously, Kurenai has her mission and for Hinata''s sake, she will have her way. "Surely helping out a fellow genin is important to you."


    "Yeah, it is," he answers, adding, "but so is my training. There are no shortcuts to becoming the greatest Hokage ever, which means I have to train hard every day."


    .


    /Black_Zetsu


    You can subscribe to my Patreon for advanced content and more

 Chapter 30: Chapter 30

    With a bit more genuine a smile, she replies, "that''s admirable, but Naruto-kun this is also for the village. I can see how much you want to be Hokage, and strong, powerful leaders always put their village first. Help Hinata.


    You may even make a friend out of it." Desperate to leave, Kurenai lowers herself to his eye level, so her chest swings forward some and he can see a bit of cleavage before sweetly asking, "can I count on you, Naruto-kun."


    Eyes wide by her forward posture, he hesitates for half-a-second before aggressively nodding with slack lips and declaring, "okay!"


    "Good," she quickly states, standing straight again and already leaving. She can''t stay for another second. On her way out she makes sure he meets her at the Hokage tower at six sharp right in the middle of his training time.


    Usually, after missions he tends to have six or so hours to train, but this help Kurenai-sensei needs for Hinata will cut right in the middle of that.


    Still, he wants to help Hinata since he doesn''t recall ever having any problems with her, and so decides to leave clones in his apartment training while he helps Hinata. He doesn''t get why she''s so shy that she won''t talk to him, but hopefully, it won''t take her long to become confident.


    The young genin learns the very next day that Naru-nii is a big fan of this plan.


    ''That sounds great,'' Naru-nii chimes. ''That means things are working out well over there. Hinata-chan is one of the strongest kunoichi Konoha will ever have. Since she was always so quiet and shy, I never knew how badass she actually was.


    Trust me, if she can get rid of that early, than it''ll definitely be better.''


    "Cool," Naruto states surprised to hear the declaration.


    Abruptly, Naru-nii asks, ''so, any luck with Ino?''


    "No. A clone saw that she''s back with her team," he states, taking one of Naruto''s suggestion to use a clone for surveillance and reconnaissance. "She looks fine, almost like nothing happened. I figure I''ll try and talk to her when she''s alone."


    ''And you haven''t told Sakura-chan?''


    "She''s too busy healing every little scratch on Sasuke-teme to notice me!" he says angrily, blaming Naru-nii for his constant agony of witnessing his teammates. "And I''m the one that gets hit the most when we spar! You would think she can spare a bit of Iry-jutsu for me!"


    ''I really wish I could see you to help with your taijutsu,'' Naru-nii comments yet again. Prayer beads are for voices and if it does include a visual connection, then Naru-nii hasn''t figured it out yet. ''I learned a lot of good stuff I wish I can show you.


    As the pranking king of Konoha, he feels insulted but humors her nonetheless. "I''m going to pretend I''m a genjutsu you created to talk with Hinata-chan. And if I ever look at you, she''ll figure us out."


    "Close enough," the raven-haired Jnin mutters before they prepare for the play. Expertly hidden by Kurenai-sensei, Naruto watches Kurenai-sensei enter the kitchen where Hinata is washing the dishes. Kurenai asks, "are you ready Hinata-chan?"


    Shocked, nervous and red in the face, Hinata asks, "Wh-wh-wh-what? Now?"


    "No time like the present," Kurenai easily states while mentally thinking of showing up the girl''s asshole of a father. "Now, remember, it''s only an illusion, but it will feel very real.


    And don''t use your Byakugan." Kurenai doesn''t expect the girl to see through her genjutsu but she wanted to make certain the girl didn''t spot Naruto from where he''s hidden.


    "S-se-sensei," Hinata nervously starts. "D-d-don''t you n-n-need a good understanding of Na-Na- of the person you''ll be m-m-making an illusion of?"


    "You shouldn''t underestimate your sensei, Hinata-chan" Kurenai confidently yet playfully relays. "I''m very good at what I do. Now, are you ready?" Hinata takes a few deep breathes before nodding. "Okay, you can keep cleaning if your hands need to keep busy, and keep in mind you can do no wrong here."


    When he got the signal, Kurenai disappeared and he walked into the kitchen, casually greeting her, "Hey, Hinata-chan."


    Her eyes round to near perfect circles under raised eyebrows and her cheeks blush a deep shade of red. "Na-Na-Na-," she tries and her pupils roll back into her skull as she passes out.


    "Hinata!" he calls as he quickly catches her. Whipping his head around in search of Kurenai-sensei, he yells, "is she okay?" Kurenai reappears beside them, checking on the young girl. "What happened? Did I do something wrong?"


    "Kami, what are we going to do with you?" Kurenai slowly comments of her ward, ignoring Naruto''s concern in favor of checking her pupil. "She''s fine. Go and hide and we''ll try it again."


    Hesitantly, Naruto gently lays her down and returns to his hiding space. It takes Kurenai a few minutes to gently coax the girl to consciousness. Confused as to why she''s lying on the floor with her Sensei over her, gently stroking her hair, Hinata asks, "Sensei," when it all returns.


    Hinata can''t help but turn away ashamed of her failure. It wasn''t even a real Naruto and she passed out from his close proximity.


    "It''s okay, Hinata," Kurenai reassures the embarrassed girl. "This is a good first attempt. You have nothing to be ashamed of."


    "I passed out," Hinata weakly counters, clearly alleging it''s something to ashamed of.

 Chapter 31: Chapter 31

    "This time, maybe," Kurenai asserts. "But the next time maybe not. Don''t worry about how you react because the only way you can fail is if you quit and I will not let you quit. Now, do you think you can try again?" With a slight sniff, Hinata nods her head, yes.


    "Okay, how about I keep him silent? He''ll just stand there so you can get used to it. That''s all this is, Hinata-chan, practice." The girl nods again and they get off the floor. After a quick moment to gather her expectation, Hinata nods at Kurenai.


    "Okay, here we go," Kurenai says, giving him the signal before she disappears like a mirage in the desert; a jutsu of beauty in Naruto''s opinion.


    Naruto steps into the kitchen, and immediately forgets he isn''t supposed to speak. "Hey Hinata-chan!" he says with a bright smile, causing the girl to squeak and hop back.


    Looking around, Hinata can''t help but ask, "I-I-I-I- th-th-thought h-he wasn''t g-g-going to-"


    "He wasn''t," Kurenai says from nowhere with a little more force than she intended, and quickly covers for the blond''s slip up. "I only wanted to shock you a little, by doing something you didn''t expect.


    And look, you haven''t passed out, so you''re getting better already." Hinata can barely look at Naruto, her index fingers poking each other nervously, but it''s true. At least she''s conscious. "He''ll stay quiet now, if you want to walk around him."


    Hinata takes her time, moving close to him, always avoiding eye contact but at least trying to look directly at him. After several minutes of Hinata observing from several paces away, Kurenai can see Naruto start to fidget.


    He never struck her as a patient person, and she can see he''s starting to become antsy. Hoping to avoid another blunder from the boy, Kurenai suggests, "why don''t you do some housework together. That might make it feel more normal."


    For the next two hours, Hinata and Naruto do chores while Kurenai observes her pupil under the unseen cloak of her genjutsu. Though Naruto wanted to help Hinata-chan, he couldn''t help but feel this is a complete waste of his time.


    He''s big enough to admit he doesn''t understand much more than tricking Hinata into thinking he''s a fake-Naruto when he''s actually real, but he can''t believe this is the only way to cure the girl of her shyness.


    Kurenai felt euphoric gratification by helping a girl who was in desperate need of it, by the good that may come of her growth in the future, and by the next generation that might inherit her Will of Fire.


    ''Yes, everything is worth this,'' the devoted sensei easily determines as she lets out a comforting exhale. After a few more minutes of embrace, Kurenai pats the girl on her shoulder, suggesting, "why don''t you get ready for bed. We have an early day tomorrow."


    Stepping away, Hinata bows respectfully. However, before she leaves, she shyly asks, "will we be doing more of these training sessions?"


    Kurenai smiles at the girls reddening cheeks, neck, and forehead, and answers, "yes. Every day until you see that there''s nothing to fret over." With a final nod, the girl goes to get ready for bed, while Kurenai quietly slips out the door.


    The impatient blond was on the porch, restlessly waiting with his arms crossed and fingers tapping his clothed bicep. "What-"


    Kurenai quickly put her hand over his mouth, lifting an index finger over her full cherry red lips, silently telling him to be quieter. Ignoring his question, she whispers to the blond genin, "be by Hokage Tower same time tomorrow and I''ll come get you when I can."


    "Isn''t there another way," he quickly asks. "This is boring! And I have a lot of training that I have to do."


    "No, this is the best way," Kurenai quickly shuts him down. The last thing she wants is to lose a handle on him when Hinata made more progress in two hours than the past two weeks with her. "You''re doing okay, just try to pay more attention next time.


    Good night." And with that, she turns and leaves him.


    Upset, angry, annoyed, Naruto felt each one of these emotions until he returned to the excessive mess of his apartment. The exhausted-looking clones were still working on trying to pop the rubber ball and Naruto became even more upset that he couldn''t be here with them.


    Naruto felt the first stage was very difficult, but attempting to amplify the volume and density on chakra spinning in multiple directions immediately sounded impossible.


    Even with Naru-nii''s tips, it doesn''t look like there''s been any progress, but as he grabs a rubber ball and moves to the last spacious area in his one bedroom apartment, he''s determined to take the challenge on, even if he has to work on it throughout the night.

 Chapter 32: Chapter 32

    SAKURA


    Sakura happily walks the moderately busy streets of Konoha, holding a birdcage with the purple starling Naruto-baka had brought to her.


    The idiot knows she only just started training in medical ninjutsu, yet for some odd reason, he thought she could heal the bird''s injured wingnot that she minded all that much.


    It was a beautiful bird, but the goal of her training was her team, more specifically Sasuke-kunif she was being honest with herselfnot healing birds.


    It''s the reason Sakura has been so happy this week. She finally managed to heal a few cuts on his arms, three bruises on his back and bicep from when Kakashi-sensei sparred with them and the most marvelous one of all was the small cut on his cheek.


    She had been so nervous, yet so thrilled to be so close to himto feel his body heather hands were shaking from sheer joy and womanly thrill.


    Her absolute jubilation is the only reason she''s taking the mostly healed Starling across town to the idiot''s apartment. Her parents do well and they have a two story house in some of the better civilian blocks while Naruto''s one bedroom is somewhere between the civilian markets and bars.


    She didn''t recognize the area as she''s never stepped foot in this part of the village. It''s easily one of the seediest parts of Konoha most are warned to stay out of.


    She noticed a few rougher necks standing or passing by would either monitor her as a mark or just plain ogle the roundness of her sixteen-year-old posterior.


    Like every kunoichi in the village, Sakura had to take special classes on the affects women can have on men, so she understandsas repulsive as it makes her feeltheir carnal gaze of her body is in part due to her being a ninjaa very popular fantasy among civilians, she''s been toldas well as the positive physical affects daily chakra use and physical conditioning can have on a body.


    Molding spirit energy with physical energy as Kunoichi often do, they develop slightly faster than civilians her own age. Her breast may not have grown much as of yet, but her derriere was developing nicely.


    "Okay," he tells her. "I was heading out, actually. I could walk you home if-"


    "No way," Sakura returns. "Thanks, but I can''t let someone see us together without our teammates. They might think we''re friends or something worse," she says making a queasy face that sort of hurt Naruto to see. It sort of reminded him of the face Ino-chan made after the last round of sex.


    He hadn''t seen her at all during the week, and thus far he was beginning to think the flower she was looking for didn''t work as well as he''d hoped.


    Since that amazing experience with Ino, Sakura-chan''s constant scorn, and Kurenai''s cold attitude toward him, Naruto is starting to wonder what it is about him that women don''t seem to like.


    Outside of Ayame-neesan, he didn''t have much interaction with women, but even then talking with Ayame-nee is only ever for a few minutes when she has a break from work.


    He just doesn''t understand what woman want from him, and on top of that, he doesn''t understand how Sasuke-teme can be the object of their affection when he acts like he doesn''t even care about them.


    Sure he''s the last Uchiha, and he seems to have a face girls like, but he never smiles, or cracks jokes, or plays pranks. Naruto was so excited to be on the same team with Sakura-chan, and even after he gave up pursuing his love for her growth, she''s still treating him as if nothing''s changed.


    Still, she did bring the pretty bird all the way here, and if he was ever given the option of being friends or not, he''d always pick friendship. So, Naruto smiles as best he can, which barely pushes at his cheek and offers an olive branch. "Well, maybe next time.


    I have an old camera that prints out the photos right away, if you want to keep a picture of her. You can even name her if you want."


    Sakura pauses for a moment, considering the offer. She did love the way the purple shines, and starlings are one of her favorite birds. Sakura nods, saying, "make it quick though.


    I want to get out of here as fast as possible." Running inside, Naruto quickly grabs his old camera and his last cartridge and takes a picture of the pretty bird.


    Handing it to Sakura, she reminds him, "and don''t feed it Ramen, or you''ll end up killing her after I went through all the trouble of healing her. Get bird food, please.

 Chapter 33: Chapter 33

    "Mhn!" he sounds in the affirmative. "Do you think they have ramen flavored bird food?"


    "I''m leaving," she yells over her shoulders.


    With a shrug, Naruto reenters his home and sets the bird cage up in a nice spot near the window and opens the cage door, just in case the bird wants to fly.


    INO


    The week had been a test of wills for Ino. She hadn''t given much thought to how difficult keeping up appearances would be.


    The days were unremarkable, and her routine could be as normal as any other day, but the moment it feels her deflowering was truly well in her past, something would jolt her back to that day, to that reality, and sadly, the physical response that came with it.


    Her walk to meet her team could be peaceful, until she saw two dogs, or cats rutting desperately for that release, and instantly her mind returned to Naruto taking her doggystyle just as desperately, spreading her just as deliciously until she came, knotting her like she was his bitch.


    And until Ino can return home to relieve herself, the rest of her day is a constant battle against the rousing desire of her moistening quim.


    A conversation with her mother about clothes could be as normal as it ever was, until she grips anything cylindrical with a curve, testing the firmness of a cucumber or banana, anything with sausage links, or sucking on a Popsicle, then Ino would immediately excuse herself.


    Couples with blond hair, stretching in a provocative fashion, or even bathing can all trigger a physical response. Ino found herself getting horny a minimum of five times a day.


    So she threw herself into training, finding the exhaustive focus a good remedy for her arousing thoughts of blue-eyed blonds.


    She, of course, kept her ''old Ino'' mask on with her team as much as her parents, but she couldn''t quite be as domineering as she used to be. So much mattered far less than it did a couple of weeks ago.


    Ino always knew that Sakura felt undeserving when it really mattered, and that''s why she never truly worried about Sakura''s advances. The pink-haired kunoichi was her own worst enemy, thus never really a contender for the beautiful Uchiha''s affections.


    But the victorious smile plastered on her face informed Ino otherwise. Her rival for Sasuke''s heart was very happy, too happy, as if in a few short weeks, life had generously handed the pinkette a large home, a beautiful husband, and a prized career. It didn''t look good on her face.


    A month ago was the last time Ino saw her rival, and even with that majestic perfume, Sakura never looked this happy. Ino was getting a horrible feeling in the pit of her stomach.


    "It''s been soo long," she says, her tone with an annoying level of levity. "We really should catch up. I''ll go first. Sasuke-kun is mine and I''m going to be a medic-nin possibly as talented as the legendary sannin herself.


    How are you?"


    Forehead''s interest in how she''s doing is so clearly fake, Ino needn''t bother answering. Her anger however focused squarely on the only statement that mattered. "You know, living out your delusions is indicative of a psychological break, a severe medical condition by all accounts.


    But allow me to help you on your path to recovery. Sasuke-kun is NOT yours!"


    "Oh, well, I can understand how you might think that," she mocks, her cunning smile broadening as she flicks her long pink hair back. "It has been a while, after all. But, now that I''m the teams medic, I get to touch Sasuke-kun every time he''s injured.


    The tiniest scratch mars his beautiful body, and I''m there, my hands all over him.


    I''ve touched his arms, his back, his chest, which felt amazing, his face, which is it''s own heaven, and pretty soon, he''s going to invite me, the only girl he''s ever really cared about, to his home, so I can touch him some more."


    Ino had no idea Sakura was training to become a medical ninja. It would be a brilliant move if not for her rival advancing so much further than herself. ''That Forehead''s touching him?'' Ino''s mind torments her with.


    Every female with any sense for seduction knows that skin contact is very influential in getting what you want. She''s heard so many stories from her mother, female clan members, or the woman in the bathhouses, that Ino''s regards its use as practically a jutsu.


    ''And now Forehead''s taken an amazing step forward to take my man!''

 Chapter 34: Chapter 34

    "Just think," Sakura continues, relishes in how silent the most confident girl she''s ever met is. Sakura knows how devastating this revelation is.


    She herself would be utterly crushed if the tables were turned, but for the first time since they announced their rivalry for Sasuke-kun''s traumatized heart, Sakura finally feels well and truly ahead of Ino.


    The blond heiress always had so much going for her after allbeauty, confidence, intelligence, perhaps not of her level, but she wasn''t stupid either, and is an heiress of a prominent clan of Konoha. It just wasn''t fair.


    Now, however, nothing her platinum- blond, former-friend could do would ever compare, and Sakura couldn''t help but twist the knife just a little bit harder.


    Moving closer than necessary to the Yamanaka flower, Sakura practically sings near her ear, "Sasuke-kun and I have only been teammates for a month and I already get to touch him practically anytime I want.


    Who knows what might happen when it''s just the two of us by ourselves sweaty and hot-blooded from intense training in his comfortable home so near a bed."


    For the first time since her newfound outlook, Ino''s mask broke. Her hands move of their own accord, pushing a surprised Sakura back, not enough to fall, but more than enough to extend her hands ahead of her, directly at the heart of the pink-haired demon.


    The action was faster than they can rationally explain, or properly counter. Ino only reacted like a wounded animal desperate to survive against a predator toying with their prey.


    Maybe two weeks ago, the news would''ve only stunned her, if not ruined her day, but now, after everything she''s lost to the worst person to lose it too, after fighting her daily carnivorous desires for more, Ino couldn''t take any more beatings her life''s been taking.


    Her hands move fast, not with her explicit authority, but not without her consent either, as she forms her clan''s signature hand seals. "Shintenshin no Jutsu," she declares like a strong war cry.


    Ino''s body dropped to the ground like a puppet with its strings cut as Sakura, now under Ino''s control, assesses the pinkette''s body movement and hand grip.


    Not a second after she used her family''s technique on a former-friend and now eternal adversary, Ino-Sakura picks up her unconscious body and continues her trek as she was originally doing, all the while mercilessly forming the plan to make all the hurting stop.


    The dolt surprises her some by asking, "how do I know it''s you and not some trick?"


    "Fine," she states, admitting that made sense, but she was on the clock and went with the most obvious proof. "You and I had... sex two weeks ago in the forest a lot of it," she adds, feeling Sakura''s cheeks heat with blush. She grabs the camera as he tells her he''s ready.


    Walking in with purpose, she''s quickly on her knees in front of Naruto''s seated position on the edge of his unkempt bed. His blindfold seems intact and unlikely to see Sakura''s notable features.


    Her original plan was to fool Naruto into thinking that it was Ino in the henge form of Sakura, but that would''ve involved more complications than she can plan for in the heat of the moment. Ino also wants this to be uniquely Sakura''s penance, and with the old camera, it completed her plan neatly.


    That is to say, a perfect plan after she gave the boy a blowjob.


    She hates that she''s both dreading it and looking forward to it. It''s not as if she hasn''t had him in her mouth before, but she''s been working hard to quash her craving for that feeling he gave her two weeks ago.


    It was a daily struggle, sometimes hours long to refuse that longing, and she was getting better as time went on, but now her hands are on his strong thighs, moving up to the ambrosia that gave her a taste of pure bliss.


    She wasn''t sure what would happen afterward, how hard her fight would become, but if it meant Sakura''s mutual destruction, it would be worth it.


    Set in her task, she sets Naruto at ease. He doesn''t seems to know what to expect and is nervous. "Naruto, I can''t stop thinking about what we did, and I want to do some more now, but I''m really nervous, which is why I asked you to put the blindfold on."


    "I guess I can understand that," he casually mentions. "But what did you want to do?"


    She moves closerbetween his legsand begins to unbuckle his trousers, fettering with the zipper before bringing it down. The sound is deafening, nearly causing Ino to second-guess herself, but she squares her shoulders, reaches for his toad covered boxers.


    "Lift your hips," she asks, and she slides both trousers and boxers to his ankles.

 Chapter 35: Chapter 35

    It''s smaller than she remembered, but as she moved closer, the heat of her exhale and proximity sent a thrill through Naruto that had him hardening in no time at all. Of course, he also had his memory of the girl he gave his virginity to, which he masturbated to at least seven times a day.


    Ino was very surprised by the size of his erection, now wondering how the hell something this big fit inside her little slit. The physical echo of how it thrust into her to the hilt made herwithin Sakura''s bodywet... very wet.


    Juicy enough to make the girl ponder her rival''s physical health, that is until Ino feels her chakra slip. She wonders if Sakura is fighting it as she leans down and licks the tip of his hard manhood.


    He moans to the touch, adding a little thrill to her already soaking center. It all comes back to Ino, and in no time at all, she''s licking the underside of his throbbing pole.


    Ino grips the base of his veined member with her right hand, wondering about his bulbous membrane as her left-hand massages his balls. She sucks on his head as she strokes him and Ino can feel herself get into it.


    Hearing the groans escaping his throat tells her she''s doing good, but she doesn''t have much time. Ino needs the money-shot.


    With a final suck of his thick crown, Ino''s promptly wraps Sakura''s open mouth around his cock. Taking him in her small mouth a tentative inch at a time, Ino barely remembers the camera, grabbing it in annoyance before returning to the saliva covered meat in front of her.


    Bobbing her head up and down as he groans in blissful satisfaction, Ino is more enthused than she originally planned and squeezes his balls for the fun of his pleasured growl. When he thighs tense from a particularly hard suck, her mind reminds her for the second time of the camera.


    Knowing instinctively how the photo would look from the perspective of the old camera, she angles her bobbing head as she wantonly tries to take him in her throatnoting he has too much meat for it.


    A click and a hum later has the thick paper falling to the ground, clearly showing a still capture of Haruno Sakura, on her knees, sucking Uzumaki Naruto''s long, thick cock, and best of all, loving it.


    Bringing a bit of it to her green eyes, she rubs it between her fingers and it reminds her a bit of the face cream she uses. When Sakura begins to question the slimy liquid in her mouth and teeth, Ino groans awake.


    At the sight of her rival, Sakura''s memory rushes to tell her that they were on the street only moments before.


    Getting to her feet, Sakura is about to question the platinum-blond kunoichi when she feels a foreign substance slide down her throat. Curious still, Sakura wonders why her jaw and throat ached, which shouldn''t be the case.


    Sakura is further mystified when she pulls a blond hair from between her lip and teeth. It''s at that moment Sakura remembers her former-friend using some sort of jutsu on her; a jutsu she can only assume was taught to her by her Jnin-sensei or her clan.


    "Ino-" Sakura tries than quickly rubs her jaw, before continuing, "what did you do?!" Ino slowly rises to her feet, ignoring the question for the gold content in her pocket.


    "Using jutsu on a fellow shinobi is vile even for you, Ino-Pig," Sakura screams, still working her jaw, spitting out what she could and swallowing some of the salty substance too far back to spit.


    Vaguely observing her quiet rival as she spits, Sakura doesn''t grasp the blonde''s interest on the cards in her hand, but at the moment, she''s too angry to care.


    .


    /Black_Zetsu


    You can subscribe to my Patreon for advanced content and more

 Chapter 36: Chapter 36

    "You think it''s okay to overreact like that just because you lost Sasuke-kun to me? What you did is a punishable offense! And you can bet your ass I''ll tell the Hokage about this.


    You''ll be lucky if you''re still a ninja after this." Having to take a break, Sakura finally feels something is more wrong than she can understand. Ino should be scared, she should be apologizing, she should be on her knees groveling.


    Instead, she''s smirking, or outright laughing depending on which card she looks at. Ino shuffles from one to another, questioning each one as if trying to decide which is the best, and Sakura finally asks, "w-what are those?"


    "Oh, these," Ino finally speaks as if every threat Sakura declared on the blond was never spoken. "They''re pictures, Forehead. I thought even you would be smart enough to see that."


    Sakura couldn''t see the front of the pictures but she dreaded what they might depict without fully comprehending why.


    "What did you do?" Touching her face at the drying substance, Sakura fearfully asks, "what is this?" Several seconds pass as Ino shifts her sights between two photos she seems to be deciding over. "INO!" Sakura tearfully yells, feeling arrested somehow.


    "Mnn?" Ino playfully returns looking at the cum covered, pink-haired girl who''s ready to cry. Ino smiles wickedly. ''This girl thought she had the upper hand,'' the blond''s thoughts happily express. "You''re not going to tell Hokage-sama, or anyone for that matter-"


    "The hell I''m not-" Sakura tries to interrupt but is cut off by a louder Ino.


    "And you''re going to stop all attempts to be anything more than Sasuke-kun''s teammate." That stunned Sakura even as Ino continues.


    However unlikely, Sakura could sense the foreign secretion traveling down her throat and her stomach lurches, as if trying to jump out of her mouth. Sakura immediately doubles over and starts vomiting, heavily.


    It was unattractive, to say the least, as if a large quantity of bile was being forced through a throat too small. Though it''ll do nothing to help her forget the taste of it, she''d welcome the burst of acidic burn her mouth and the putrid smell if it burned away Naruto''s semen.


    "Not bad, right?" Ino sarcastically asks after the worst of her retching ceases. "I''ll assume you already know what these ten pictures mean, what with being the top kunoichi in our class after all. You know what I can do with these if you upset me, or who I can show them to if you don''t do as I say."


    After some dry heaving, having already expelled the content of her stomach on the disgusting floor, Sakura tearfully asks- yells, "Why?! How could you do that?"


    "Well, I can''t say I liked it," Ino lies. "But he was nearby and I was really working on the fly. If we were somewhere else, I might''ve done something else instead."


    "Something else? You- You raped me!" Sakura screams, eyes filled with running tears and pleading.


    "And you were being a bitch!" Ino furiously returns, gripping the rails as a dizzy spell hits her. "Equal only to how piss-poor of a kunoichi you are! ''Sasuke-kun this and Sasuke-kun that,'' like a dumb little lamb, lucky enough to be oblivious to anything or anyone else.


    You were innocent, Forehead, but now you know how easily everything can change... Now you know how easily it could all be taken away," Ino trails off, fighting back her own tears from a drained body. Forcing fervor she didn''t feel, Ino continues, "forget about what you want.


    All is fair in love and war, so unless you want Sasuke-kun to see these pictures of you sucking the Dead Last''s dick, you''re going to be the smart Forehead I know you are and do as you''re told."


    Sakura said nothing. Even as Ino left, Sakura could not utter a sound of protest. Her resistance died along with her hopes for the raven-haired boy in her heart.

 Chapter 37: Chapter 37

    NARUTO


    Naruto never made it to that night''s session with Hinata-chan. Though Naruto isn''t an expert in picking up on subtly, even he can see they''re making decent progress, despite how boring all the housework was. Hinata-chan was almost looking directly at him for two seconds before she turns away.


    She can also say, ''hi,'' and, ''bye,'' to him without fidgeting much. As she is very shy, Naruto handles the bulk of the talking, not that he minds, since she seems content to listen and in less than two sessions, he finds it''s actually nice talking to someone who''s willing to listen.


    If this wasn''t orchestrated by Hinata-chan''s sensei, he''d be happy to be friends with the shy girl outside of all Kurenai-sensei''s rules.


    The beautiful sensei had a lot of rules and sometimes they were hard to remember when he gets caught up in a story. It forces him to repeat her guidelines over and over in his head: ''Don''t ask or mention her clan. Don''t talk about specific events from school.


    Don''t be too personal or ask her too many questions. If you run into her, act as you did before the sessions.'' And on and on.


    After every session, Kurenai-sensei would critique how he engaged the meek Hyga heiress, reciting some of the comments she doesn''t approve of verbatimeven he didn''t remember everything he said in the sessionadding more to his opinion of the adult kunoichi.


    For a sensei, she was beautiful, smelled really nice, and he liked the way she would lean over sometimes, but she was very controlling over every part of the sessions, even governing the way he talks. Apparently, she thinks he''s too cocky, but he''s fairly sure she just doesn''t like him much.


    She hasn''t done anything outright to express her hatred of him, not like many of the villagers had when he was younger, but with every interaction, he felt more and more convinced she didn''t see him as anything more than a tool.


    Still, Naru-nii had already told Naruto how incredibly strong Hinata-chan can and will be. Hastening her training so she can be that much stronger is definitely better, which is why Naruto feels bad about missing the session the day Ino came over.


    Aside from sex that day and the blowjob the day before, Naruto knows next to nothing about the pretty blond. If Naruto wants to explore this new amazing branch of activity, he has to be good for her as much as she is for him.


    Sadly he doesn''t know what that means or entails, thus he stayed up well into the night torturing his mind for a solution to this complicated dilemma.


    He didn''t even train, which only highlights the plight of his impasse as losing several hours of training actually amounts to days when he uses his clones.


    On top of the remorse of missing the session, he was feeling guilty he hadn''t trained, especially with the knowledge of what''s at stake, but fortunately, he''s given the chance to catch up lost time.


    "Listen up my cute genin," Kakashi begins abruptly, showing up in a swirling circle of leave after being two hours late. "I''m sad to report Sakura-chan has fallen ill, so she won''t be joining us today."


    "Is she going to be okay," Naruto fretfully asks, worried straight away about Sakura-chan. "How bad is it? Is she in the hospital? Are we going to visit her?"


    "Ma, ma," Kakashi starts, waving a free palm to calm the blond down. "Her mother said it was just a cold. She''s resting in her home, so we shouldn''t interrupt her recuperation."


    "It''s just a cold, dobe," Sasuke calmly points out. "Unless her existence is too weak for this world, it shouldn''t kill her."


    "She''s not weak," Naruto throws back angrily. How anyone could love this pompous, emotional Shut-In is beyond him, but Naruto''s animosity has more to do than Sasuke''s indifference. "She''s our teammate, teme!


    And you better start treating her like one or I''ll-" Naruto angrily slams his right fist into his left palm. "Kick your ass!"

 Chapter 38: Chapter 38

    "I''d like to see you try, Dead Last," a scowling Sasuke challenges.


    "Hey, now, where did our teamwork go," Kakashi easily states stepping between the two. "Sasuke, Naruto''s right. You should treat your teammates better. And Naruto, just because you don''t agree with your teammate, doesn''t mean you fight them.


    Now, since the third genin of this team is out, I''m willing to give you a three day weekend, but I want you both to continue training and conditioning. We may not have missions but maximizing the strength of your body and skill never takes a break."


    "Kakashi-sensei," Sasuke tamely calls. "I need you to oversee my training."


    "I guess I can take a look," Kakashi says just a bored.


    "Ne, ne, Kakashi-sensei," Naruto eagerly chimes. "I need you to look over my training too!"


    "If I have some time, sure," Kakashi replies, taking some of the wind out of the blond''s sail. "How''s that task Kurenai-sensei wanted going?"


    "What task?" Sasuke quickly asks. "Is another Jnin-sensei training the dobe as well?" Sasuke is clearly irritated by that notion.


    "Relax, I''m the only instructor for all the members of Team 7," Kakashi tells the raven-haired avenger, who crosses his arms. "Naruto?"


    "It''s fine, I guess," Naruto tells him, recalling another of Kurenai-sensei''s rules explicitly forbidding him from telling others how he''s helping Hinata-chan. "It''s super boring though."


    "Alright then, dismissed," Kakashi announces, and Naruto is off, hell bent on making up lost training time. His thoughts couldn''t be more apparent if he said it aloud...


    ''I''m going to get the second stage of that damn jutsu down today even if it kills me!''


    Naruto''s only break of the day came in the form of Ramen, then he would sprint back into training deep in the forest, keeping well away from unexpected witnesses. When Naru-nii joins him for thirty minutes, Naruto goes all out trying to master this stage of the Rasengan.


    "I usually rely on a lot of alcohol to do the heavy lifting," Anko happily states as she grabs her friends uneaten dango. "Look, your little lamb is with her family for the weekend, I have sometime before tonight''s interrogation, let''s get some drinks and have fun, yeah?


    Make a couple cute guys drool?"


    "I guess," Kurenai agrees, exhaling. "I think that could help."


    "And please get laid," the busty kunoichi adds, quickly provoking a friendly glare from the red-eyed beauty. "What? It''s been ages already, and enough is enough. You''ve been all business since you got your brats and I''m telling you, you can''t keep going without a bit of dick every once in a while.


    You might not have another opportunity to cut loose."


    "You know it''s not like I''m opposed to some overnight company," Kurenai levels. "It''s just..." Kurenai trails off, an image of Asuma appears bright and impressive in her mind and heart.


    As much fun as a night of non-committed pleasure with a stranger can be, it''s a paltry substitute to being with someone you genuinely love. If anything, it just means she has more of an emotional expectation from a partner that Anko didn''t seem to care for.


    "I know," Anko says sympathetically. "We both have men in our lives we can''t forget, though in my case it''s because I want to murder him brutally. It''s why I keep it strictly physical, babe."


    "I would if I could," Kurenai freely admits with a smirk. "Kami how much easier life would be."


    "It''s heaven," Anko returns with a broad smile. "For now anyway. I''m sure it''ll change eventuallyway down the line if I''m lucky."


    Kurenai and Anko understand how change is inevitable. It''s one of the many principles taught to every shinobi of the Leaf; in their line of work, they can''t allow that moment of being stupefied if something doesn''t go as planned.


    Plans often fail, and that failure can cost lives, so they both know in order to survive, they must be able to adapt. Being adaptable means surviving longer and they all want to survive.


    After a moment of silence, Anko admits to her dearest friend, "personally, I think this is the moment for you guys, but whatever happens, at least you''ll know where you stand with him. That sounds better than all this stress and anxiety."


    "We''re trained to endure," Kurenai replies with no real conviction.

 Chapter 39: Chapter 39

    "No one can endure when love is in the mix," Anko easily replies. "Field Shinobi have no value if they chose loved ones over the mission and village. It''s why Anbu literally conceal their persona from society, always detached, simply so the mission always stays first.


    If for some fucked up reason you and Asuma don''t work out, at least I can expect to see one hell of a Team Eight for the Chnin exams," she jests with a wide grin.


    "I don''t need that kind of motivation to create the best team for the exams," Kurenai returns a little more forcefully than she intended.


    Kurenai brings her cup to her ruby red lips, unable to shake the image of Hinata-chan''s beautiful face breaking from sadness after being told for the second night in a row that they won''t be having a session.


    The kind-hearted girl tried to be accepting of her sensei''s decision but she couldn''t hide the abundance of sadness pouring from the girl. The young Hyga was making so much progress, it broke her heart in an entirely different way from Asuma to have to stop.


    It made Kurenai eager to find Uzumaki-kun and yell at him for his part in what her dear student is going through. Unable to find the boy only added to her already high levels of agitation.


    "Yeah, yeah," Anko says, easily batting away Kurenai''s frustrations as nothing more than a girlfriend having a bad day. "I got some reports to finish up. I''ll see you tonight."


    Kurenai searched for the blue-eyed blond menace for some time before giving up and heading home to ready herself some for the night.


    She didn''t need her S-Rank level of dress for casual drinks among friends at the usual Jnin only bar, but it''s always a bit of a thrill to look sexy enough to catch a man completely off-guard.


    Wearing comfortable shorts that showed plenty of leg and a tight red top, she meets the others at Elite Spirits.


    It was gratifying spending time with Anko and catching up with Genma, Guy, Ygao, Hayate, and Kakashi. Despite how early in the evening it was, Kurenai had already earned her intoxicated buzz.


    That''s not to imply she drinks heavily, quite the opposite; she''s a very modest drinker, however, her typical strategy when out with Anko was to drink early and taper off for most of the night, so that a usually intoxicated Anko rarely notices.


    It also has the extra added bonus of no hangover the following day.


    "Kakashi," Kurenai speaks up, taking a seat next to the Copy Ninja, "would you care to explain to me where your student is hiding?"


    With her girlfriend''s arm wrapped around her neck, it took Anko ages to reach Kurenai''s house, all the while listening to Kurenai''s tearful apology for her behavior.


    "I''m sso sssorry, Anko," Kurenai slurs a remorseful apology. "I let it get under my skin. I let her... ugh-"


    "It''s okay," Anko kindly returns as she lays the beauty on her couch. "If she wasn''t a princess of our country, I''d''ve kicked that bitch''s ass for you."


    Looking up at her friend dearly, Kurenai couldn''t stop the tears any more than she could stop the smile that spread her sad face. "Thank you! I wanted... I was beside myself with anger!


    Not even at her, but, just at everything!"


    "That''s what rough sex is for, babe," Anko comments, but Kurenai is too in her head to hear it. Worried, Anko''s concern compelled her to ask, "do you need me to stay? I can get someone else to torture my prisoner for me."


    Pulling out of her thoughts, Kurenai simply shakes her head, "no. No, thank you, Anko. It''s inappropriate to shirk your responsibilities. I''ll- I''ll be fine.


    Plus I know how much you love their screams."


    "I do," Anko grins. "Okay, I''ll check on you tomorrow," she declares before leaving her.


    Kurenai stumbles into her kitchen, swaying heavily toward the cabinet. Pilfering through the contents of the top shelf, her hand finally lands on the bottle of sake she stored for occasions such as emergencies or celebrations.


    She hugged her sake, taking it with her to the backyard, where Kurenai drank directly from the bottle as she envisioned the princess on one of the target''s she has set up thirty yards away.


    Launching a kunai, she misses the imaginary forehead for the imaginary ear. She pictured Asuma on another target and missed just as badly.


    In between swigs, she imagined many faces; the Hokage, for allowing this, Hiashi, for Hinata-chan''s predicament, her mother, for leaving, her father, for dying, Uzumaki, for being content as the vessel for that monster that took her father, Anko, for not torturing the princess, Hinata-chan for being so weak-willed, and clearer than all their faces, herself, for all her failures.


    Every face was spared a kunai to the forehead, all except her own, which she shot with deadly accuracy.


    "Helloooooo," a loud familiar call sounds from the front of her home. ''Why do I know that voice?'' Her mind sluggishly asks as her sloppy feet shuffle to the front door. Halfway there and the person wouldn''t stop knocking, irking her enough to yell, "alright! I''m coming!"

 Chapter 40: Chapter 40

    Slowly, Kurenai takes in the sight of a tan boy with blond spiky hair and deep baby-blue eyes. ''You'' her irately mind narrows in on. He missed sessions when he had no right to. He''s at her front door when he has no right to.


    He smiles at her when he has no right to. With angered fueled recognition, she allows herself a moment of selfishness; a moment of release of the poisonous anger her character and virtues always keeps in check.


    Looking at Naruto, remembering Hinata-chan dismay for canceling the last two sessions, thinking of her father, it was easytoo easyto let go of the anxious rage bubbling within her.


    "Yo!" Naruto calls with half a smile, and Kurenai felt body move, as if detached from her will, with a single-minded purpose to attack and destroy the source of her scorn. With the speed of a first-rate Jnin, Kurenai punched the unsuspecting boy, hard, in the nose.


    She felt the satisfying crunch of a broken nose as she sent him back several feet. It was the only sound in the cold night of her neighborhood. Landing hard, his hands are already covering his bleeding nose as he rolls to a stop.


    She walks calmly toward him, devoid of sympathy, regret, or hesitation, as he awkwardly yells, "whaa da phluck!" As he gets up, Kurenai kicks him with all her considerable strength in the stomach, knocking all the oxygen out of his lungs as he flies through her picket fence onto the hard deserted street.


    He rolls to a stop and his desperate hands feebly fixates on painful wounds no amount of rubbing would ease.


    Still walking towards him, patient as the setting sun, she watches him gasping for air through his bloodied mouth clutching at his stomach with both arms until he finally notices her approachher face, in particular. Naruto forces his feet under him and decides to run rather than fight.


    Like a bolt from an arrow, he dashes away as fast as he can until he feels an immensely sharp pain rapidly spreading from the back his thigh throughout his body, making him trip than tumble through the dirt floor.


    Adrenaline gathers his baring and when he awkwardly looks to the back of his left thigh, he sees a kunai sticking out. Turning to the fierce Jnin, still calmly walking toward him, still making that face, he grits his teeth, grabs the kunai''s handle and yanks it out before fleeing.


    Thankfully she doesn''t pursue him, and Naruto doesn''t stop running until he reaches his apartment. Unsure of what to make of what happened, he throws himself into bed and burrows himself in his sheets.


    Kurenai returns to her home, to the sake bottle on the kitchen counter, and drinks the night and her worries away.


    "Which teammate?" Ino cautiously asks, hoping to Kami Sasuke-kun didn''t care.


    "The blond one," Mebuki replies with a crinkle of her nose, as if smelling a foul odor, allowing Ino to release a relieved breath she didn''t know she was holding in.


    "Well, I know I haven''t been by in a while but I think maybe a female friend will do the trick," Ino alleges with a bright smile. Mebuki returns the smile and allows Ino in before going upstairs.


    As Ino had anticipated, Sakura was ''well enough'' to see her, and a few minutes later, Mebuki leaves a tray of tea and biscuits on Sakura''s desk. "I can handle that Mebuki-san," Ino tells the older blond, taking the kettle and pouring two cups.


    "If you need anything else, I''ll be in the kitchen," the mother tells them as she leaves.


    The silence in the room is staggering, but it doesn''t bother Ino in the slightest. She takes the cups and extends one to Sakura. This is a basic test Ino uses to gauge where to begin, and Sakura is smart enough to know taking the cup isn''t just polite but to some extent, submissive.


    While not a rule anyone should simply assume, it is a decent indication where they both stand.


    One of them will be the submissive, the unresistant, the tame, and the other will be the dominant, the assertive, the lead, because if they''re both assertive about their positions, the probability of things spiraling out of control is high.


    With the pictures in Ino''s possession, Sakura''s predicament can easily turn into something worse; something the green-eyed beauty would never be able to live down...


    .


    /Black_Zetsu


    You can subscribe to my Patreon for advanced content and more

 Chapter 41: Chapter 41

    ...Hence Sakura begrudgingly takes the offered cup, and Ino smiles a little.


    Watching Sakura'' defeated manner from the seat by the bed, Ino can''t help but remember when she was bedridden, though the shock of what she went through immobilized her for a whole week.


    Comfortable in her position, Ino takes a sip of her tea, enjoying the slightly sweet and fragrant beverage when Sakura finally asks, "how could you?"


    "That''s what you want to start with?" Ino returns. Sakura''s defiant stare is answer enough and for the prosperity of her power over the pinkette, Ino chooses to answer honestly, "to tell you the truth, you caught me on a bad day.


    We haven''t been friends for a while so you wouldn''t know, but I''ve been having a bad time of it lately, and that day, you were definitely the tipping point."


    "Because I was talking about Sasuke-kun," Sakura reasons aloud.


    Ino nods as she answers, "I snapped." Play-snapping her manicured fingers for effect.


    "So because you were PMS-ing, you took out all your bullshit on me?!" Sakura angrily retorts.


    Taking an insta-photo from her pocket, Ino calmly states, "I don''t know if you want to give your mother a reason to come up here, but, it wouldn''t go well for you if she did."


    Sakura struggles to force herself to calm down. They stay silent a few moments making sure Mebuki hadn''t heard her daughter yell and was on her way. Once they were sure, Sakura asks, "so, I expect you''ll be going after Sasuke-kun now.


    If you consider the fact that you and I are fairly inexperienced ''''brats'''' prone to making bad choices in our youthful age, I feel confident I''ll be okay; confident enough to take the risk.


    You, on the other hand, will have to live with the very public shame of being the girl who sucked off the Dead Last of our year; a boy everyone hates. I have no doubt that stigma will stick with you for a long time.


    Maybe other guys will try to get some of that action for themselves because they think you''re easy, and don''t think you won''t consider it either since I doubt Sasuke-kun will ever be with a woman who was with that idiot. Team Seven will probably disband after-"


    "But it was you!" Sakura cries.


    "It was your mouth," the platinum-blond returns. It was not lost on Ino how she, in actuality, is the one carrying that shame of being with Naruto, and the daily urges that come with it, but much like Sakura, she doesn''t want anyone to know either.


    "As it clearly shows in all the photos." Ino shows her the photo of Sakura on her knees, her pink hair a mess, taking Naruto deep enough that the tip of her nose was rubbing his blond pubes.


    Sakura turns away, disgusted by just the flash of it.


    This reaction works well for Ino as her original plan was to give Sakura a copy for her to always carry around, but after inspecting how hungry Inoin Sakura''s bodylooked as she devoured his thick prick, the platinum-blond decided it might be too easy for Sakura to notice and possibly deduce Ino''s wanton shame.


    Sakura looks defeated, exactly where Ino wants her.


    "The rules," Ino curtly picks up. "As I said before, you''re going to stop all advances toward Sasuke-kun. No dates, no presents, no walks alone, I don''t even want you to sit by him. No makeup, no perfume, or skin creams; you won''t need any of that since you''re no longer trying to impress him.


    If there''s anything else I''m forgetting, don''t try that either. There is no loophole to this rule, and you will follow it, not only to the letter, but in its spirit as well. Do we understand each other?" Slowly, dejectedly, with a grimace on her face, Sakura nods once.

 Chapter 42: Chapter 42

    Ino continues, "I realize you''re teammates and since there''s nothing I can do about that, rule two is you have to hang out with Naruto more." The flames of indignation race back to Sakura''s jade green eyes.


    The furious kunoichi tightened her shoulders and clenched her fists ready to punch Ino''s nose through the back of her head. It took all of Ino''s considerable effort to mask her startled panic and subsequent fear for her physical well-being, remaining as still as possible.


    It took several moments for a fist-raised Sakura to stop huffing her seething outrage and forcibly unclench her fists.


    When Ino was sure Sakura was calm enough, she continues, "I''m not saying you have to date the idiot, honest. Even I wouldn''t be so cruel, but I do want you to train with him-"


    "I can''t," Sakura growls, holding back her anger. "I just can''t! I know the moment I see him, I''ll feel this overwhelming urge to kill him! Literally, kill him!"


    "Makes sense, but if you do, he won''t know why," Ino comments.


    Baffled, though through rage filled eyes, Sakura demands to know, "what do you mean? He''s in the picture. Obviously, he was a willing participant in raping me!"


    "No, actually, he didn''t even know it was you," Ino says as she displays the photo again. "You know it''s Naruto because of his pants, his hands, the jacket, his mouth, chin, and a few of his birthmarks, but what you can barely see is the edge of the photo is a blindfold I made him wear.


    Now, I didn''t really need to blindfold him, but it helped with this neat little jutsu Daddy taught me. By the end, I made Naruto forget the last ten minutes and he went straight to sleep."


    Wide-eyed and hopeful, Sakura desperately asks, "...so he doesn''t know?"


    "Or he thinks it was a dream," Ino suggests, easily enforcing the lie to a willing Sakura. It''s clear she doesn''t want anyone to know, and it also helps her plans if Sakura doesn''t do anything reckless. "But again, the blindfold helped make the jutsu possible since he didn''t actually see anything.


    I doubt he even remembers you walking into his gross apartment, telling him how much you loved him instead of Sasuke-kun, getting on your knees, ripping down his pants-"


    "Are you kidding me," Ino asks with a mild look of disgust on her face. "You''re like the poster child for obsessive love. I''ve been telling you for ages that you''re love for Sasuke-kun isn''t real, but you always brushed it aside thinking that I was trying to trick you.


    I bet you never once considered that the Yamanaka clan are students of the mind, of society, and that I''ve been exposed to more social/behavioral sciences than you ever have. If you don''t want to believe me, fine.


    I''ll make sure you read how perfectly you fit the definition of superficial and obsessive love."


    "You won''t change my mind," Sakura asserts. "I love Sasuke-kun no matter what you make me read."


    "I actually wanted to help back then," Ino explains truthfully. "But you don''t even realize because you have no frame of reference. If he was a murderer or a rapist, would you still love him? All you cling to is this, ''I love him no matter what,'' bullshite!


    But you don''t have the self-respect necessary for love! Now you have no choice. If you want to stay ignorant after a couple dozen reports, fine. At that point, I''d say you''re beyond medical treatment, though for your sake, I hope you''re lucky and decide to grow and learn."


    "Is that all," Sakura practically spits. "I''m getting really sick of seeing you spout your utter horse crap."


    Getting up and moving to put back her empty cup of tea, Ino answers, "you break any of these rules, Sasuke-kun sees them first, then your parents, and so on."


    "What guarantees do I have you won''t just show him on a whim, or to prove some point?" Sakura angrily asks after the retreating blond. "What if you find out that he loves me just as much as I love him? Are you going to poison our love just because you had a bad fucking day?"


    "I don''t know," Ino easily states. "I suppose I''ll ask him why he thinks he loves you, after, of course, we give him a full medical work up to make sure he''s not being controlled somehow," she says with a winning smile. "As for your guarantee, you don''t have one.


    It''s not like I''m asking you to do anything heinous here; just train, and read. Pretty easy compared to the damage I can do, so just be a good girl and do as your Ino-hime commands."


    Sakura says nothing as Ino drops a white bag on her bed, tell her to, "enjoy the dumplings," before she leaves.

 Chapter 43: Chapter 43

    NARUTO


    ''Alright,'' Naru-nii''s voice calls. ''Great job learning the second stage so fast.'' Naruto chuckles happily. Learning the second stage of Rasengan has really been the past week''s only saving grace.


    More than ever, Naruto was eagerly training with several clones on the second stage until Naru-nii returned. Naru-nii then asks his younger self, ''you ready for the last stage?''


    "You bet!"


    ''Alright!'' Naru-nii then passionately explains, ''the third stage is containment, and it''s even harder than the last two stages. Obviously, I''ll give you every tip I can, but your body is going to have to learn it. Blow a balloon to the same size as the rubber ball-''


    "Another balloon?!"


    ''Why do you think I had you buy those as well?'' Naru-nii gently asks thinking it should''ve been obvious.


    "I thought they were celebration balloons," Naruto admits. "You know, to celebrate when I learn this technique."


    Naruto can''t see Naru-nii shake his head but he can hear his long exhale. ''Like I said, you want the air balloon to be the same size as the rubber ball. This is to help you visualize the shape.


    You''re going to combine a hundred percent of the first two stagesrotation and powerbut contain it in a sphere. So if you pop the balloon, you fail. If the balloon even wiggles a little, you fail.''


    "That... sounds impossible," Naruto can''t help but gasp, completely shocked.


    ''Man, I really wish I was there to show you, but you''re me, and this is for our special people, so I know you''ll get it.''


    At the mention of special people, Naruto can''t help but wonder about his own, or lack thereof. Academy graduate and a ranked member of Konoha''s Shinobi forces, and he''s still getting assaulted by ninja. Everyone still thinks he''s not worth their time.


    I want to master Rasengan by next week!"


    ''Ha! Don''t look down on the technique created by the Fourth!'' Naru-nii warns good-naturedly. ''This is an A-class jutsu for a reason.''


    Naru-nii gave him every tip he had learned before he couldn''t remain any longer. Naruto spent all the afternoon and part of the early evening in the forest training; until a dinner break made him return to his apartment.


    He would''ve loved to dine in Ichiraku''s but the weekends were hectic for the friendly uncle and his daughter, so Naruto thought of his instant cup of Ramen fondly, until he stepped on the fourth floor of his building to find someone waiting for him.


    KURENAI


    Waking up on the kitchen floor, in a puddle of dried vomit is the unsightly result of a long night of heavy drinking. Her hangover was massive, and painful, to the point she almost didn''t want to move from the vomit covered floor. Just thinking of how pathetic she is made her head throb.


    It didn''t all come back to her right away. Under crisis, Kurenai''s mind worked one step at a time, and the current step was gathering enough resolve to remove herself from the repugnant stench of vomit mixed sake.


    For the first hour, Kurenai thought of nothing but swearing off alcohol as fatigue, nausea, migraine, and dehydration stunt all her movements; from taking a cold shower, to changing into comfortable clothes, she forces herself through it all; even cleaning her kitchen of the drowning stench of ammonia and vomit.


    It is as Kurenai is thoroughly disinfecting her tile floor that her higher reasoningthe method by which she governs her entire lifebegins to process everything that happened.


    "Oh, Kami," she swears, rubbing her throbbing temples soothingly as flashes of last night start to filter through the splintering pounding of her poisoned mind. Kurenai suffered every-which-way she could feel misery, however, proper agony is reserved for those she interacted with.


    Not only had she made a fool of herself in front of her friends, respective peers, and forced Anko to drag her home, but she violently attacked a weeks-old genin.


    .


    /Black_Zetsu


    You can subscribe to my Patreon for advanced content and more

 Chapter 44: Chapter 44

    "Kami, I threw a kunai at him as he ran away," Kurenai shamefully voices as her memories clearly replays the entire incident. As terrible as she felt about attacking a weak unguarded boy nearly half her age, she was more worried about Hinata-chan.


    For whatever reason, the girl absolutely adores the Jinchriki and he, above anyone else, can help her the fastest.


    ''And I assaulted him with a weapon!''


    Kurenai stopped cleaning and reached for the sake bottle on its side, hoping for a little bit left to ease the magnitude of her fuck up. ''What the fuck is wrong with me!'' she states in alarm, tipping the bottle over her lips and finding no dampening relief in the empty bottle.


    A flash of a saddened Hinata-chan with the Caged Bird Seal on her forehead feels prophetic, making her feel powerless to stop it. Growing increasingly anxious, Kurenai felt like she was panicking more than she could control and rushed to the nearest seat.


    Taking deep and even breaths, Kurenai tried to slow her thoughts and clear her mind of self-deprecating reflection. Her shinobi training for torture situations tells her not to endure pain necessarily, but to consider one''s life as the duty of the village.


    The concept that a ninja is more than a body, but a nation, keeps the mind sound through turmoil, and in this case, serves her well as she voices, "Yhi Kurenai. Kunoichi of Konohagakure. Rank, Jnin. Registration number 010881." As she speaks, thoughts of Asuma didn''t seem quite so disparaging.


    "Yhi Kurenai. Kunoichi of Konohagakure. Rank, Jnin. Registration number 010881," she repeats and thought''s of Hinata-chan with the cursed seal on her forehead didn''t seem so inevitable.


    "Yhi Kurenai. Kunoichi of Konohagakure. Rank, Jnin. Registration number 010881," and again, thoughts of her father didn''t seem so disappointed in her failure.


    She repeats the coping method several times before she calms down, and focuses on what she does best, critical thinking and planning.


    As there is little she can do about Asuma, and any focus on him only increases her agitation, Kurenai reflects on Hinata-chan, and how to get her training back on track.


    The indigo-haired genin is making so much progress in her team training, even smiling more. In one week, with hard work and unwavering diligence, the beautiful kunoichi was starting to come out of her shell.


    It was a good disguise, she notes, but he''s obviously lacking experience in body language.


    Kurenai retains a safe distance above as she tails him. When the genin is confident he''d lost her, he enters an alley to cut across to the next street and that''s when she drops in front of him. "Relax!" she starts quickly putting empty hands up. "I''m not here to hurt you."


    "Maybe not this time!" He throws back, jumping in the academy standard fighting stance. "But who knows when you''ll be in a mood to beat on a Genin again!"


    ''He wasn''t wrong,'' Kurenai guiltily thought, adding, ''but this isn''t getting us anywhere.'' "Naruto-kun, I came to apologize for what happened last night-"


    "Oh, you mean apologize for stabbing me in the leg with a kunai!" he yells drawing some attention from the passerby.


    Realizing they should talk in private, she suggests, "how about we go somewhere else. We''re not too far from my home." They''re actually very far from her home, but Kurenai didn''t want to have this conversation around anyone with even decent abilities in surveillance and reconnaissance.


    This may be a military village but attacking active shinobi, lower rank or not, is taken very serious. Not only is it possible the walk could cool him down but her home is private. He looked warily at her offer, as if about to say no when she adds, "please.


    I''d really like the chance to make it up to you."


    Very reluctantly, he agrees, but he stays behind her the entire walk to her home, giving her the unsavory opportunity to add a little more sway to her hips to break down some of his justified anger.


    For the setting, Kurenai picks the comfortable couches and gestures for him to have a seat so she can strategically sit across from him to cross her legs whenever needed.


    She didn''t like the idea of using her wiles on someone so full of teenage hormones to manipulate him, but this was too important to leave to his immature process of assessment and resolution.


    She''ll offer him what she needs to in order to reestablish his help, but she needs to be sure he''s not too emotional to say no.

 Chapter 45: Chapter 45

    She expected the normally talkative boy to yell at her straight away, but he says nothing, and many seconds pass in painful silence. Within those seconds she analyzes his appearance and overall demeanor. He''s clearly suspicious of her and not at all shy about showing anger.


    He''s very dirtytraining being the most obvious reasonbut with dried sweat, bits of blood, dirt, grime, grass and mud stains littering his body, he looks as if he''s been thrown to the ground for hours.


    Finally, she offers, "how about you wash up a bit and I''ll make us some tea. You remember where the bathroom is," she states, moving toward the kitchen without his compliance.


    Before she takes more than three steps he interrupts, "can''t you just say what you wanna say so I can get out of here?"


    "It''ll only take a second," she counters. "Go on, wash up and I promise I won''t keep you long." She exits into the kitchen and is relieved to hear him get up and head to the bathroom. ''Come on water, cool him down,'' she mentally hopes.


    Though he was grumbling the entire way, it''s definitely positive that he''s following her suggestions. Settled exactly as they were moments later, his cleaner face still blatantly mistrustful, he impatiently started tapping the floor with a shaky leg.


    ''I guess not,'' she thinks, recognizing no difference in his attitude. In hopes of breaking the ice with a compliment, she happily comments, "I had no idea Kakashi-sensei started training your team on the Tree-Walking exercise. You did it quite naturally."


    "He didn''t," Naruto answers hotly. "I''m going to leave, and I''ll fight you this time if you try to stop me, or you can say whatever the hell you want to say, so I can get back to my training."


    ''A dog with a bone worse than Akamaru,'' Kurenai thinks before gracefully jumping right in. "Naruto-kun, I sincerely apologize for what I did to you."


    "You know, I expect that from stupid civilians, or retired shinobi, but not Jnin sensei."


    It''s understandable how many react to the sight of the blond. She too, will occasionally see the rampaging monster over the boy. But rather than let this be some emotional tirade, she replies, "you''re right. I should''ve known better and I am sorry.


    That just sounds wrong." Kurenai had not expected that level of integrity from him and she''s silent long enough for him to add, "Hinata''s nice and I want her to get strong, but I''ve got a lot of training to do too you know."


    When Naruto stands to leave, Kurenai hastens to offer, "I''ll help you with your training." If the blond was a master negotiator, she''s certain he would''ve noticed the weakness in her bartering position.


    Instead, he turns and looks at her suspiciously, responding, "Kakashi-sensei said I''m not supposed to train with other sensei. He says it could throw off our teamwork if we have more than one sensei at a time."


    Stalling for time to consider the boy''s other interests, she voices the cannon fodder, "Naruto-kun, this is very important. All you have to do is be yourself, I don''t see what the problem is."


    "That''s because you don''t care about me," he hotly returns, thinking of how often he''s mistreated and is rarely given the chance to speak about it.


    With Naru-nii and the fate of the future dangling in the forefront of his mind, he seriously asks her, "you think you''re the only one with stuff to deal with? I''ve got plenty of troubling stuff too, and your stab-happy ass is definitely not helping!"


    "Okay, then let me help you," Kurenai quickly hops on the opportunity. "If you''re really going through troubling issues, I feel we can work something out that can help us both.


    If you continue helping me with Hinata-chan''s sessions, I''ll help you with whatever I can." Noting his pause to ponder the offer, she can''t help but mentally exhale and think, ''finally, progress.''


    .


    /Black_Zetsu


    You can subscribe to my Patreon for advanced content and more

 Chapter 46: Chapter 46

    Kurenai didn''t know about Naru-nii, the prediction of the future, Naruto''s training to prevent that, or the absolute secrecy he swore to his future-self he would keep.


    Kurenai was also unaware of Naruto''s dependence on those now forty minutes a day with Naru-nii, when he can talk to someone who cares about him like family, helps and guides like Iruka-sensei, and most importantly, completely believes there''s something great in him.


    Naruto would never reveal that secret to anyone he didn''t trust, so he certainly won''t be discussing that with her, but that wasn''t his only problem.


    Kurenai didn''t know how sexually conscious Naruto has become. She couldn''t see him pondering about training and mastering an area of his young life he or Naru-nii knew very little about.


    Of course, Ino-chan''s words play across his mind like a brass winded instrument blaring in his head, "You don''t make me feel good at all!" he recalls Ino yell from beyond the barrier of his front door. And of course,"You don''t even know what you''re doing!"


    Naruto really didn''t know what he was doing. Naru-nii couldn''t help and some of the books he''s looked through are more story based than instructional. Naruto needed an ultimate guide to the female body and how to manipulate it like he does his chakra. He needed a sensei for sex.


    Kurenai didn''t know any of this, but felt a little nudge would move her closer to what she wants. As Naruto ponders whether he should askif it''s even proper to askshe challenges his hesitation by inquiring, "do we have a deal? We''ll even shake on it so neither one of us backs out of it, okay?"


    ''She is a woman, and really hot,'' Naruto thinks. ''Since she''s older, she should know more unless she''s virgin,'' Naruto grimaces, then shakes his head. ''A woman this beautiful is probably beating them off with a stick or kunai,'' his mind reminds him.


    "Well," Naruto hesitantly begins, cheeks turning a tough pink. "There is something I need to learn more about."


    "Alright then," Kurenai says with a smile, bringing her index and middle finger up to her chest, as if activating ninjutsu, than extends her paired fingers out in harmony. "On the Konoha honor of reconciliation, we''ll promise to help each other out."


    Naruto easily recalls the Seal of Reconciliation from Iruka-sensei''s classes, but can''t help a nagging uncertainty about the differences between each of their needs. "You don''t even know what I need help with."


    Keeping her hand extended, Kurenai confidently replies, "we''re simply agreeing to help each other if it''s at all possible. Obviously I won''t steal, kill, or abuse someone with jutsu for you.


    And I can''t teach you something if I have no experience with it." Tilting her head with her winning smile, Naruto guardedly joins his paired fingers with hers in amiable harmony.


    "Okay than," he agrees, with a firm two-finger shake.


    "Good," Kurenai happily states. "I''ll see you tomorrow, same time. This is important, so please be there."


    that, and you said you''d help as long as I don''t ask you to kill or steal, or use jutsu on people. And we shook, so, well, that''s what I need!" It''s silent for a long time, and Naruto mutters, "whatever," before walking to the door.


    His hand on the door''s knob, he opens the door half way before Kurenai''s extended hand slams it closed from behind him, sullenly compromising by countering with, "... I can get you books."


    "Oh, wasn''t I too stupid for you a minute ago?" he sarcastically asks. "I can''t say I''ve tried all the books but I''ve read some and they''re not- they don''t say what I need to know."


    "You''re worse than Kakashi," Kurenai mutters exasperatedly. She turns and walks a few paces down the hall before facing him again, pinching the bridge of her nose. "What exactly is it that you''re asking?"


    "Uh I can''t say exactly what," he slowly struggles to reason aloud. Keeping in honesty of reconciliation, he continues, "it''s like I need to learn what to do when I''m with a girl so she doesn''t... regret being with me.


    I want her to feel really good, so- so, if you can show me how to do that, than I''ll definitely help you!"


    Her analytical mind tries to separate her desire to kill the blond from the ultimate goal. Despite the weight of the choice ahead of her, the mission is Hinata. Naruto''s a boy. It''s common for young boys to be curious about the female body.


    Kurenai knows at a planned point in the future, a shinobi-sensei will take his young pupilif he''s single and willingto Redlight Alley in Konoha or a gambling town in the nation, to properly shed the vestiges of his innocence, but that isn''t for several years if she remembers correctly.


    It''s almost unbearable to Kurenai that Uzumaki-kunthe Jinchrikiwould want this of her. ''But the final step is just beyond this,'' she thinks. Hinata''s fatethe village''s next generationis resting on her shoulders. If she hadn''t fucked up maybe she wouldn''t be here suffering for it.


    "We''re not ever having intercourse," Kurenai phonetically puts down.


    Naruto shrugs, completely fine with that stipulation, stating, "as long as I learn what I need to, that''s fine."


    "Why do you need to know this?" she asks. "You''re still so young."


    "Why do you need to help Hinata-chan so badly?"


    "She''s my student," Kurenai easily answers.


    "I don''t live with Kakashi-sensei," he snaps, clearly pointing out Hinata seems to mean more than her other students.

 Chapter 47: Chapter 47

    "I have my reasons," Kurenai returns irately, wondering why this conversation feels so one-sided.


    "Than so do I," Naruto just as easily replies.


    "Are you dating anyone?" Kurenai asks, changing tact. "Because this is the kind of thing you both learn together... a very long time from now."


    "I''m not dating," Naruto answers glumly, instantly picturing Sakura-chan''s face, followed by Ino-chan''s. "I want to know because I want to be the best. Isn''t that enough?"


    "I... will attempt to figure out a decent way of helping you, but if that''s not enough for you, tough. It''s all I''m offering."


    "Sweet! Ne, can we start tonight? Please? Please?" Naruto begs with a sparkle in his perfectly blue eyes.


    "I''ve been dying to know what a girl is supposed to feel like when a boy puts his thing inside of her."


    In that very moment, Kurenai realizes she drank her last bottle of sake and there''s nothing else in her home that could possibly make this bearable. "H-How about you let me gather the material...


    to teach you and- and we''ll start tomorrow." His suspicion is apparent in his squinting eyes, but after a moment he shrugs and agrees.


    HINATA


    Lying awake in her bed, Hinata stares at the dark oak of her ceiling wondering when she''ll have another one of her special lessons with Kurenai-sensei.


    The Hyga heiress wasn''t sure about the genjutsu in the beginning, far too nervous to see a fake Naruto-kun, but after that first time, Hinata slowly began to learn, if anything, it''s slightly better than her dreams.


    In her mind at rest, Hinata is strong, brave, assertive, and more than anything, always by Naruto''s side; helping him, supporting him.


    There were several full trash bags in the corner along with oddly organized piles of trash. ''Recycling,'' she thought, noticing several tall stacks of ramen cups nearly as tall as Uzumaki. Clothes in a pile on the floor, dust, and for some odd reason, partly-cut leaves were littered everywhere.


    The smell was just as bad as the sight, and Kurenai knew this was her best way out of this uncomfortable situation at least for a few days.


    "I refuse to spend one minute in this squalor of a room," she told him.


    He tried to argue that he could clean it all if she gave him fifteen minutes but rather than watch him shove everything into a closet, she tells him, "I will point out everything that needs deep and thorough cleaning as well as washing before I leave.


    Consider this your first lesson; girls like a clean man." The single charming point in that entire apartment was the beautiful, majestic purple Starling he kept by the window with its cage door open.


    She noted it didn''t leave and figured it must enjoy being there, though why that could be, she''ll never know.


    Despite the filth and stench of the room pressuring her to flee, she quickly told him there wasn''t a single spot that didn''t need cleaning.


    She made sure he understood that sweeping something to the side or dusting wasn''t enough and he needed to disinfect absolutely everything, as well as promising that she''ll never teach him anything in such a polluted environment.


    That didn''t work out well the following session when Uzumaki was noticeably upset throughout the entire two hours with Hinata. He was quieter than normal, sullen, clearly upset, and Hinata-chan thought it was her fault. Kurenai could literally see the girl retreat into her shell.


    Moments after Kurenai ''dispelled'' her ''genjutsu,'' she managed to convince Hinata-chan that his behavior was simply a test to see how she might act to an upset Naruto even though she did nothing wrong and further explained how the girl could remedy the situation in the future.


    By nightfall, she was pounding on Uzumaki''s door. Walking in, she was momentarily stunned by how clean the entire apartment was. The floors were clear, swept, and actually shone. The walls were unblemished of the trickle down stains she saw the night prior.


    The stove, counter-top, table, and chair seem sterile and uncluttered. Even the smell is a mix of disinfectant, lemon, and freshness. It was shocking to see and realize he had done it in a day when she was expecting it to take at least three.


    Still, her purpose did not waver and she demanded to know why he acted that way.

 Chapter 48: Chapter 48

    "I- I''m almost sure you just wanted to leave yesterday," he told her with an edge of uncertainty, but still adamant. "I told you I could clean it fast. We even could''ve gone to the roof, but you wouldn''t even listen. So excuse me for being angry with you."


    "Uzumaki-kun, you have to understand that this isn''t easy for me," Kurenai tries.


    "You think this is easy for me? How am I ever going to learn what I need to know if someone won''t teach me?!"


    "Because this is the kind of thing you learn with a girl who likes you as much as you like them."


    "Girls don''t like..." Naruto cuts himself off to avoid feeling depressed. "We shook, right? You said you would, so either do or don''t, because I have other things I could be training on."


    With a disgruntled huff, a much too sober Kurenai stressfully explains in painfully blunt detail the many points of anatomy for both female and male genitalia, as well as the numerous pleasure zones for each with a few scientific diagrams.


    It was terrible for her and only made worse by his many questions. It was clear he didn''t understand the difference between locating and exploring a girl''s erogenous zones, from just sticking it in and out.


    He had far too many questions for the hour allotted to explain this incredibly uncomfortable topic.


    But Uzumaki did much better the following session with Hinata-chan. There didn''t seem to be noticeable progress on Hinata-chan''s end but there wasn''t a decline either.


    With enough liquid courage for the following sex lesson, Kurenai was able to feel a little less perturbed by the whole affair and answer more of his awkward questions; ''why do we orgasm? What''s the difference between girl orgasms and boy orgasms? How do I make sure she orgasms?


    Are you supposed to make sure you fit your entire dick inside her or is part of it okay? What if you can''t? I heard it feels good for a girl in her ass?'' And on, and on, and on.


    With every session she eventually learns two shots of sake is best for the hour long session though in her inebriated state it worries her when she thinks the way his whiskered cheeks redden is cute. If the topic for the night is particularly stressful, Kurenai will ingest three shots.


    "Buy you a drink," a familiar voice asks from behind her.


    "No, thank-" Kurenai begins to say before turning and recognizing Genma complete with his toothpick. "Oh, hey," she says offering a small smile. "Thanks for the offer but three''s more than enough." ''Enough to teach a young boy about sex,'' she mentally adds, downing her last shot.


    "Just as well," he says, before taking the seat next to her and leaning over. "Listen, I went ahead of the others just to make sure you weren''t here."


    Furrowing her brow curiously, she asks, "what are you talking about?"


    "The princess," he starts, taking a breath before explaining, "wanted to take another break from nobility and come back here, tonight. I- well, we just thought it would be better if you weren''t here to see them."


    ''To see them,'' her mind quickly repeats three times.


    Suddenly short of breath while her heart tightens as she mentally adds with repetition, ''to see them,'' as in, ''a couple,'' as in, ''to see them as a couple.'' Kurenai''s lungs deflate but her chest feels incredibly tight as a burning prickling sensation breaks throughout her skin.


    For some reason, she feels the warmth of the sake in her system, but cold in her weakened bones.


    As the rejection and hurt start to settle in, Kurenai throws up two fingers for another couple of shots as Genma continues, "I get that this isn''t ideal but I don''t think she''ll be here much longer. Nothing''s been announced and who knows what might happen even there were an announcement."


    .


    /Black_Zetsu


    You can subscribe to my Patreon for advanced content and more

 Chapter 49: Chapter 49

    Kurenai can''t comment in any way about them or the situationpreferring instead to avoid more heartacheas she throws back both shots in quick succession, and simply asks Genma, "can you cover this. I''ll pay you back," she adds as she leaves the bar.


    She takes no more than four steps outside when Asuma and princess Tomoko in fine, yet civilian clothes, are walking towards her.


    Kurenai freezes and is about to at least wish them good night, but Asuma, escorting the princess, walks around her with a simple, "Yhi-san," before clearly ignoring her very presence.


    Kurenai could have stood there all night trying to understand what exactly happened. She could have replayed that series of motions over and over in her mind and never understand it. She could have run inside and demanded an explanation but she already knows.


    She already knows because this was exactly what he warned her about; why he, as the son of the Hokage stayed an arm''s length away from anyone. It didn''t stop the tremendous hurt, but it did provide some heart-weeping clarity.


    Kurenai stopped at the convenience store for a bottle of sake on her way to Naruto''ssaving it for when she returned homebut Sunday night in Uzumaki''s neighborhood, the locals weren''t exactly shy about heavy forms of public displays of affection and half the bottle was already gone by the time she reached Uzumaki''s ugly door.


    He let her in and they take their usual seats at the dining table. She can tell he noticed how different she was speaking and acting but didn''t comment otherwise.


    After thirty minutes of horribly disjointed explanation, Naruto again asks, "ne, ne Kurenai-sensei, can''t you please just show me what it looks like, so I know she felt good? You said it''s harder for girls, right? So how would I know unless you show me!"


    "Uuuzumaki-" she slurs.


    "Please, please, please, just once," he begs her with prayer''s hands. "Just this one time and I know I''ll understand more if you do! Please!"


    "I try ssso hard... for my v-village, my ssstudents..." she glumly says, disinterested and dejected with images of Asuma and his beautiful princess replaying in her mind as she mentally adds, ''why?''


    "I''m your student," Naruto pleads, suddenly next to her, breaking through her fog of dismay. "I''ll try hard for you!"


    "It looks way better than the pictures," Naruto says inching closer and closer between her legs to take in as much of her pretty pink slit and clear white skin.


    Kurenai barely registers his radiating warmth but can certainly feel his breath on her skin. Despite the close-up underage audience, Kurenai starts touching herself; using her middle and index to circle the petals of her pussy.


    "I ssstart by ssstimulating my labia, or pussy lips," she explains to him what she''s doing and why. She further explains, "it doesssn''t have to be excessive clitoral stimulation" but her mind slips the longer she continues to play with herself.


    Her juices are leaking down the underside of her spread legs and Kurenai falls back in the bed, eyes closed as one hand searches for much needed release while her other hand snakes to her aching breasts, massaging the hard nub of her nipples and the ample bosom of her chest.


    She pulls and twists her hard nipple through her top, moaning, "Mnnn Aahhnn mmn, ysss" Kurenai forgets about a lot on her back and in the dark: Asuma, the princess, her deceased father, her precious ward, and her genin team, but most importantly, she forgets about Uzumaki.


    "Mnnnn yesss so close so close haahnn hhnnn I''m- MMMMNNN."


    Naruto is inches away from her soaked and digging digits when Kurenai groans a loud moan, plunging two fingers in her cunt while her thumb massages her erect clit.


    Her pelvis bucks madly when she cums as concentrated pleasure shocks her quaking body, filling her with stress relieving bliss much like her moans and whimpers fill the dark room.


    In her blissful ignorance, Kurenai didn''t expect, at all, for Uzumaki to launch his head forward, tongue leading the charge as his mouth engulfs her twitching cunt, eagerly licking and swallowing as much of her pleasure juices as possible.


    "AAHHNN!"


    His unexpectedly rough tongue was a shocking reminder that she was not alone, but in her inebriated, pleasure-flooded mind, little thought was spent explaining the presence of an eager tongue in her weeping cunt. She just saw a black ceiling and felt pleasure coursing.


    Pondering who simply didn''t matter to Kurenai as the digging, muscular organ lapped up her expelling essence, its bumps scraping at her clit in the most delicious way while her only thoughts were on how much she missed this feeling.


    He was eating her out for every ounce of nectar, like a man whose thirst is days old from an inordinately long drought. She grabs his blond silk mane and presses him further into her drenched crotch, crying out, "deeper!"

 Chapter 50: Chapter 50

    Abruptly, restless fingers begin to probe her throbbing, pink pleasure hole as a moist hot mouth latched onto her fun button, sucking and prodding her clit with gleeful abandon. Naruto couldn''t believe how hot her wet pussy felt, how hard she clenched or how much she spasmed.


    Her cunt was like the best glove ever and he wanted to put more and more inside.


    Learning with his body had always been the best way for Naruto to become better. Though he was incredibly excited, he''d listened to her moans and mewling, feels her twitch or grip and tried to detect which spots made her moan the loudest.


    He wasn''t sure what he was doing or if he was any good, but he loved it.


    As she feels the build of another intense orgasm approach her high edge, her hands grip his hair as she uses his face to roll her throbbing labia for more surface contact.


    The heat of his face only complimented the way his tongue played with her ultra-sensitive nub, as his warm fingers would thrust and curl in and out of her sopping wet love tunnel.


    She lost track of time, of location, of her identity as the strong meat coil at the pleasure pit of her stomach would continue to wind with his every attack of affection. Tongue, fingers, sucking, the heat of it all making her excited and lightheaded.


    Naruto found her womanly body amazing and like a third helping of Ramen, it wasn''t enough. She was tight, warm, wet, and her ever-growing mewls and moans were the best sounds he''d ever heard.


    "I''m I''mmmmnnn, your tongue, yes ahn, ahn, yesss," her voice would tickle his ears. "I''m almost suck me off- MMn, yes! Suck me!"


    Moments after realizes how close to oblivion she was, the grand wet coil of amassing pleasure snaps with the concussive power of a canon, rolling waves upon waves of shocking pleasure throughout her delicate body.


    Her arching back snaps up and down as sweaty black locks shoot back with the snap of her marvelously moaning head. Her toes curl and every muscle in her body twitches repeatedly in a delicious frenzy; even her eyelids prickle with minute pops pleasure.


    His energy, his passion, his rapture was intoxicating and Kurenai lost herself to the moment; to anything her mind would consider meaningful, purposeful, respectable. All that mattered was the trance exaltation. Within those parameters, it didn''t matter that she moans, begged, and screamed for more.


    It didn''t matter whether she was on her hands and knees as he took her from the back, slapped his ass for more, or that she forced him on his back while she rode his thick, meat pole.


    It didn''t matter that he filled her womb with his virile seed, knotted her to mindless orgasms, or that she begged for more. The only thing that mattered was the lush delirium that took her away from all her responsibilities, and it''s subsequent hardships.


    All that mattered was a paradise of dick and mind-numbing, body-crumbling orgasms.


    The room was filled with the stench of sex and fluids as they would chase their cosmic orgasms repeatedly, often reaching that bliss together. Though in the early hours of the morning, Kurenai''s orgasms would simply erupt continuously, one after the other until she passed out.


    I don''t know how many of you guys know this but Kurenai is noted on the data books and in anime as being an evening drinker(honey wine if i remember). She''s always enjoyed a drink. Obviously I pushed it pretty far here but my one excuse is she''s young.


    How many of us-who are legally allowed to drink-haven''t pushed it that far a time or two.


    .


    /Black_Zetsu


    You can subscribe to my Patreon for advanced content and more


    You can visit my Patreon store to read up to 300 chapters. Here I leave the link


    /BlackGoku222

 Chapter 51: Chapter 51

    KURENAI


    Years of training as a shinobi disciplines the body into an effective, efficient and powerful weapon, so like many shinobi in the Hidden Leaf, Kurenai''s body has developed a natural internal alarm clock, always armed to wake her well before dawn.


    With busy days fulfilling the many duties requested of a shinobi, early morning or late in the evening are a shinobi''s best times for personal training and her steadfast alarm is no different this morning. However, Kurenai is slow to learn exactly how far a cry from normal the present actually is.


    Kurenai awoke with a splitting headache. Her head throbbed so bad, her vision blurs slightly with every painful beat. The gorgeous kunoichi groans miserably, bringing a shaky hand to her sweaty, throbbing temple. Her mind slowly begins interpreting feelings and sensations she absorbs from her senses.


    She was on her side, her mop head of hair resting on a pillow and she was closely hugging what feels like the best body pillow in the world or a radiating sack of comforting warmth.


    The warmth paired well with the delectable aches, circulating randomly throughout her hips and lower spine. The warmth between her legs held the most tremors, making her mind focus on the pleasure of her nether region rather than the dry pain of her throbbing head.


    It was not difficult to focus on the hard-fought sated peace warming her from core to spine; the type of warm after-aches one can only experience after a night of numerous orgasms.


    Squeezing and stretching against her body pillow surprisingly encourages the warm pillow to hug and squeeze her back, fearfully hastening her rational faculties and memories.


    As the memories of the previous night''s depravity floods her mind, she feels ticklish breathing and wet lips on her chest. Further confirmation of the ravages of last night was not needed, yet even still, looking down is the most shameful proof of her moral descent.


    She is completely entwined with the young blond genin. Uzumaki has his strong arms wrapped around her, under her own arms, with her traitorous legs wrapped over his waist, locking his thinner pelvis perfectly together with her own.


    An errant thought of how well the blond fits against her is quickly throttled and dumped to the side as tears well to her eyelids before they overflow and roll down the sides of her head.


    ''I''m never drinking again,'' she mentally asserts, wondering how her tribulations can be so suffocating that she''d be desperate for anything, be it alcohol or pleasure, to overwhelm her sorrows.


    As if nothing more could be as humiliating, his hip jerks as he sleeps, making her clench, informing her in the most embarrassing way that his flaccid penis is still inside of her.


    "MMn MM MMnn MNN! No- AAHN! You ha-ha- MMn, AHH! Have to- stop," she weakly expresses between moans barely above a whisper, repeating as best she can.


    For who''s benefit, she couldn''t say. She couldn''t understand why his cock felt so good, and soon she couldn''t care. She was debased and moaning for more. "Mmnn, ahn, ahn, aah, yes!


    Yeessss!"


    Hearing the wet ''shlurp'' with his every plunging, ''smack!'' and knowing it was the mixture of his underage cock in her dripping pussy, excited an immoral pleasure she didn''t know she possessed.


    Close to release, she sped her finger play against her swollen clit, expanding and unbearably tight coil set to be the death of her when detonated. Naruto could feel the way her ribbed walls were sucking him in with his every motion to pull out.


    The moist heat was the most wonderful feeling he can think to feel, but the way he felt when her body wanted him, was the most erotic thing ever.


    "Stop, stop, stop, stop, stop, stop," she kept repeating despite her hands working her hard nipples, and sensitive clit. Naruto would''ve been confused by her words if her actions weren''t saying something else, but he couldn''t stop his hips even if he tried.


    Holding her in this position as he pounds her slick walls flushed, he''s mesmerized, unable to do anything more but relish in his rising bliss.


    "I''m cumming- I''m cumming- I''m cumming- I''m CUMMMMM-," Kurenai screams as the great coil of bliss erupted and her vision blurs to a mesh to a surreal mess of colors and light.


    Her entire body flooded with spasms of electric ecstasy, curling her toes, gyrating her taut hips and tight butt, sending rivulets of unceasing pleasure up her spine and into her cranium. For many moments, Kurenai was nothing if not the rolling waves of buzzing euphoria.


    Her jaw slacks and her red oval lips trumpet her heavy breathy moans until she felt her entire pelvis lift off the soaked sheets, confusing her.


    Naruto lifts her by the sweaty, muscular thigh still wrapped in his arms and buries himself as deep as he can go. Kurenai has enough mind to wonder why the boy''s phallus expands until she feels molten man juice shoot load after load deep into her fertile womb.


    She saw white at the feel of such a massive ejaculation of hot thick semen pressing into quaking rupture of her accepting tunnel.


    She regains awareness moments later, and thankfully a sweaty Uzumaki-kun is resting face down next to her, breathing heavily through his huge grinvery nearly making her smile by how elated he looks... but not near enough.

 Chapter 52: Chapter 52

    She takes the opportunity to move off the bed and away from him. He''s not a threat by any stretch of the imagination, but Kurenai is not feeling like herself and her body is more sensitive than she ever remembers feeling before.


    Her usually strong legs, weak from the long night of pleasurable exertion, tremble to hold her weight. Taking a step away from the bed, a largemuch too largeamount of thick semen oozes down her legs.


    "I need to shower," she groans with embarrassment as she rushes to the bathroom. Twisting the nozzle for heated water, she vaguely notes the pearl-white glutinous ejaculate is flowing past her knees. Impatient for a hot shower, she touches the water to learn it''s still freezing cold.


    Confused she tries the cold nozzle, but it changes nothing. Assuming he has no hot water, Kurenai, simply jumps in, violently snuffing out all the warmth, lust, and throbbing from her sensitive body. It was the shock that she needed as she feels more semen stream down her shapely legs.


    Kurenai unintentionally analyzes the sheer amount and concludes the blond must''ve climaxed several times inside her. Aware most grown men ejaculate at most four to five times in a day, she can only assume teenagers are much more zealous, restoring there vigor faster than normal.


    ''Or it''s possible Uzumaki is unique,'' she considers as she recalls the plugging feeling.


    Anko has mentioned running across truly unique sexual partners either on vacation or missions. Kurenai has heard of all sorts of abnormalities from Anko; odd bumps, subdermal implants, three testicles, and a really odd one who urinated his ejaculate.


    Kurenai recalls the busty kunoichi''s tale of discovering a chubby civiliannot the seductress''s usual targetwith a birth defect of two penises. In her sheer excitement, Anko actually kidnapped him for the longest weekend of double stuffed debauchery that ranks in her top five.


    Anko was saddened when she learned his experience with her resulted in a phobia of women, ruining his ability to get aroused by women.


    As for Uzumaki, he seems to be able to swell at the base of his penis when he ejaculates, but Kurenai is sure that it doesn''t happen every time. The raven-haired beauty has also heard Uzumaki has very high stamina levels.


    Flashes of intense memories that prove the statement true makes her blush, despite the ice raining down her humming body. As she washes her dark locks, she shakes her head of vulgar thoughts.


    None of what happened last night should''ve happened, but now that it did, Kurenai considers this new predicament. Though parts of her just want to wallow in sorrow, she compartmentalizes her emotions as any well-trained shinobi can, and considers her options as rationally as possible.


    With a long exhale, she continues, "last night shouldn''t have happened nor will there be any more nights like it again. Not only am I an adult eight years your senior, but I outrank you. And while I can''t entirely lay the blame on you, it''ll be a mutual mistake that will never happen again."


    "Wha- but it wasn''t a mistake!" Naruto argues, getting to his feet. "It was great! The best! There''s nothing wrong with that."


    "Of course there is!" Kurenai can''t help but snap back. Obviously, there''s little chance a young boy going through puberty is going to turn down the opportunity to lose his virginity, especially to a woman who is as well-received as Kurenai is, but it didn''t mean that he couldn''t have stopped it.


    If he wasn''t so insistent, if she wasn''t so... woefully dejected, suffering the deep sting of rejection from the only man she truly loves, if she wasn''t drunk, if her world hadn''t tilted last night than everything would''ve remained as it was.


    "You don''t realize how wrong it is because you''re a child who doesn''t know any better," Kurenai asserts.


    "Wha- Well, if you''re such an adult, than why was it okay last night," Naruto returns. "You liked it then, right? You came just like you said girls do. That means you liked it!


    And I may be young but I''m a ninja first!"


    .


    /Black_Zetsu


    You can subscribe to my Patreon for advanced content and more


    You can visit my Patreon store to read up to 300 chapters. Here I leave the link


    /BlackGoku222

 Chapter 53: Chapter 53

    She lets out another long sigh, then warily says, "Uzumaki-kun, Ramen is your favorite food, right?" She asks, trying a different tactic as he nods vehemently. "If I purchased an extra large bowl exactly how you like it, and threw it on the ground, how would you feel?"


    "Tha- You can''t! That''s so wrong, it''d break my heart. I''d probably fight you, or just get really mad," he easily answers letting the mental picture spur his ardent words.


    "What if it made me feel really good to do that? I''d buy several bowls exactly how you like it just to throw it all in the dirt," she continues to ask.


    Eyes wide with fear, he easily asserts, "than I''d definitely kick your ass! You can''t do that! If you''re not going to eat it, don''t buy it!"


    "There are no rules saying I can''t do whatever makes me feel good after I''ve purchased the ramen with my money," Kurenai argues, seeing his growing confusion, she clarifies. "What I''m trying to say is, just because something feels good doesn''t mean you have the freedom to do it.


    Even though there isn''t a rule against it, everyone agrees buying food only to throw it away is wasteful and wrong. There are certain expectations in a civilized village that everyone should follow, for example, don''t waste; eat what you buy.


    Don''t murder, don''t rape, don''t vandalize, are more examples even though there are rules about those. In this case, you don''t sleep with a person eight years younger than you! If you weren''t a genin, this would''ve been illegal and I would''ve gone to prison."


    "What!?" Naruto blurts out. "But this isn''t murder or any of that bad stuff!"


    "What I''m trying to convey is, simply because something feels good for you, doesn''t make it right to society. We should not have done what we did."


    She can easily see the wheels of his mind spinning before he asks, "but- but, I''m a genin, right? So- So, that means it''s okay, then," Naruto reasons.


    "It''s still not okay!" Kurenai maintains. "You''re not supposed to do that with an adult!"


    "I don''t care about what I''m supposed to do," Naruto yells back. "If all I ever did was what I''m ''supposed to do'' than I wouldn''t even be a ninja! I wouldn''t have pushed Ji-chan to emanc- imantipat... to make me an adult so I can live on my own.


    I''d probably still be in the orphanage, getting hurt, and I wouldn''t even think about being the absolute best Hokage ever! I don''t let people I don''t knowwho don''t even care about metell me what I can and can''t do!"


    "Okay, good," Kurenai humors him so long as he understands.


    "So that means we can keep training as long as no one knows," he asks.


    Kurenai can feel the land mines ahead, yet answers, "no. No, we can''t. We can''t ever do that again. It''s not proper for many reasons."


    "But I learned so much," Naruto proclaims. "How do you expect me to go back to books and pictures after that?"


    "Uzumaki-kun, I don''t think I can keep helping you with... with what I''ve been helping you with. I think we should end this here," she softly voices, but to Naruto, it may as well sounded like a canon. He''s stunned until he hears her moving to leave.


    "Wait, wait," he rushes after her, getting in front. "You promised! You said you''d help!"


    "I can''t do that again," Kurenai maintains, walking away.


    He follows her desperately. "But- but, it was good, right? You liked it, right? Please, I''ll do better!


    You don''t have to leave me," he pleads, wrapping his arms around her waist, trying to keep her from leaving... to keep another connection he''s made from abandoning him.


    Rather surprised, yet saddened to see, she weakly protests, "Uzumaki..."


    "It''s fine if no one knows, right? I won''t say anything, so- so- so, just stay," he tries with a trembling voice. "Or I''ll be a Jnin too, if that''s what you want. Then it''ll be fine since we''re the same rank!


    That works perfect, ne?"


    "Uzumaki-kun, let me go, please," she somberly asks, and after some hesitation, he slowly lets her go.

 Chapter 54: Chapter 54

    She walks around him to the door as he continues to plead his case with pitiful claims. "I already know a B-Rank jutsu and I''m learning an A-rank right now! It won''t be long before I make it an S-rank jutsu. It won''t take long, I promise it won''t...


    Please, Nai-chan."


    Opening the door, she debates reassuring him, threatening him, explaining why it has nothing to do with rank, clarifying what has to happen and why, but instead she leaves, closing the door on him behind her.


    NARUTO


    ''How can dawn start and end so differently?''


    Naruto sat on the grass Indian-position, well away from his teammates, with a leaf in his left palm, and his right hand covering it. The entire time he waited for his Jnin-sensei, he pondered about another.


    The night before had been the most amazing thing he''s ever felt; possibly second to his afternoon with Ino-chan.


    Without allowing himself to recall the events for fear of popping a tent in front a distant Sakura-chan, he wonders how waking up could be that marvelous but less than an hour later, he drove another person away. He was starting to wonder if he was cursed somehow.


    Sakura-chan doesn''t want anything to do with him, Ino-chan is just as distant, and now Kurenai-chan literally closed the door in his face.


    Naruto had never been so quiet around his team, but they don''t seem to mind. Though he can''t help how miserable he feels, he''s happy to see Sakura-chan again, healthy and best of all, standing far away from the teme.


    Sakura-chan might not want to stand by Naruto, or look at him apparently, but at least she''s not by Sasuke-teme. He made sure she knew he was glad she was feeling better but again, she refused to look at him and only mumbled something he couldn''t understand.


    A fearful side of her wondered if he knows, and he''s simply being quiet about it. The reckless side of her reasoning wonders if he''s just scared that she''ll tell someone, so he''s staying distant. Maybe both Ino-pig and Naruto-baka were in on it to get between her and Sasuke-kun.


    Ino-pig would get to be with Sasuke-kun and Sakura would be blackmailed to be with Naruto-baka. ''It had merit,'' her mind told her, but it''s not like he was avoiding her.


    Even if she ignored him, he had told her he was glad she was better, and he didn''t really seem nervous or scared, just introspective or focused on that stupid leaf... again.


    The rational side of her mind reasoned that his uncommon behavior had nothing to do with her because it just wasn''t in Naruto-baka''s nature to avoid things. He''s too simple to not talk to her about it.


    He didn''t bring up what they had donewhat she was forced to dobecause he truly didn''t know and that, at the very least, told her that Ino-Pig was telling the truth about him being unawarewhich only disgusted her more.


    Sakura still can''t understand how Ino-pig could be so jealous of her that she would go so far as to take that idiot''s cock in her mouth... it was gag-inducing.


    .


    /Black_Zetsu


    You can subscribe to my Patreon for advanced content and more


    You can visit my Patreon store to read up to 300 chapters. Here I leave the link


    /BlackGoku222

 Chapter 55: Chapter 55

    "Sakura" Kakashi softly calls, interrupting her thoughts. "You''re looking a little green. Are you sure you''re feeling better?" She smiles weakly at her sensei''s concern.


    "Are you alright Sakura-chan, don''t push yourself too hard," Naruto quickly adds. She ignores Naruto-baka.


    Sakura eyes the raven-haired avenger in hopes of hearing a comment of concern for her health from him but when none was forthcoming, Sakura reassures her sensei, "I''m better. And thank you for checking on me."


    "Ne, Sakura-chan," Naruto nervously starts. "I checked on you too."


    She turned away, and his heart broke as Kakashi calls out, "alright my cute little genin, you''re dismissed. See you all bright and early tomorrow." He disappears and Sasuke-kun promptly turns toward his family''s compound.


    Sakura felt her body''s great urge to follow, going so far as to begin moving along with the beautiful boy, as if pulled by some invisible string, eager to ask if she can accompany him, but she doesn''t make it more than two steps before she remembers the photos; the life ruining photos in Ino-pig''s possession that she won''t hesitate to show Sasuke-kun or her parents if she disobeyed.


    Her head was swimming and her stomach felt like upending its content, which hasn''t been much lately. Turning around she spots Naruto walking away as well.


    She urges herself forward, to follow the blond for the sake of her love, but knowing how she now has to spend her time offand with whois more than enough incentive to root her to the ground. Sakura can''t follow Naruto.


    ''Doesn''t Ino-pig get that he disgusts me,'' her mind yells, further adding, ''and now that I''ve done what Ino forced me to do, I''m disgusted with myself as well!''


    Her breathing deepens but she''s short of breath. Unable to stand, unable to follow one boy, forced to ignore the other, Sakura simply runs.


    She runs home to the comfort of her room and the safety of her own bed, to the picture of her love on the bedside table, but as she turns into her street, Sakura runs into a smiling Ino-pig.


    "I knew you''d crack," Ino chuckles.


    "I can''t do it!" Sakura pleads the tears already rolling down her cheeks. "I feel like I''m going to die!"


    "You couldn''t possibly be more pathetic than you are right now," Ino says looking at her with disgust. "Lucky for you, I won''t let you cry your way out of this one, so, stop being such a dry cooch, because you''re making the rest of us real kunoichi look bad."


    NARUTO


    '' Kurenai-sensei?'' the voice gasps with airy disbelief.


    "Yeah," Naruto says with a mixture of giddiness and sadness.


    ''Long black hair, kinda shaggy, red eyes, pretty, very sexy,'' Naru-nii, lists off still heavily skeptical.


    "Yeah," Naruto answers easily.


    '' You''re shittin'' me,'' Naru-nii continues to gasp.


    "Even I wonder sometimes, but it''s true," Naruto states, taking a step back from the hurt of the door she closed on his face to realize that he had sex with an absolute stunner of a woman.


    '' I never thought she would help like that,'' Naru-nii gasps. ''I mean, I''ve heard about infiltration specialists learning a ton about sex and using it for missions but Kurenai-sensei? She actually went that far? Are you sure you''re my younger self?


    You look like me right? Blond spiky hair, blue eyes, whiskers on your cheeks?''


    "Yeup!" Naruto returns, smiling broadly.


    ''That''s insane,'' Naru-nii huffs. ''I didn''t think it could get any more insane than Ino-chan!''


    "So that never happened to you either, then?" Naruto asks.


    ''I already said I hadn''t slept with anyone,'' Naru-nii answers still in awe. ''I didn''t know if anyone liked me like that, you know?''


    "That''s the thing," Naruto ponderously comments. "I thought they liked me, but then they leave afterward totally pissed. Ino-chan threatened me if I didn''t stay away and Kurenai-chan even said what we did was a mistake."


    Naruto can hear the curiosity in his future-self''s voice as he asks, ''then why would she have sex with you if it was a mistake?''

 Chapter 56: Chapter 56

    "I don''t know!" Naruto calls back. "Women are soo confusing."


    Naru-nii then asks, ''you think you might be able to find out?''


    "Maybe," Naruto wonders aloud. "Unlike Ino-chan, Kurenai-chan didn''t specifically say she''d kill me if I didn''t stay away."


    ''Alright,'' Naru-nii states. ''Let''s save that for later. We should get back to training.''


    "I don''t think I can," Naruto weakly admits. "I want to train, really, I do, but I can''t stop thinking about last night."


    ''Mnn, well, I can see that even if I don''t get it,'' Naru-nii sympathizes. ''Don''t worry though. We can always go over some more plans,'' he suggests.


    "What kind of plans?"


    ''Well, I''d love it if we could do summons, but that can''t happen until you meet your Godfather,'' Naru-nii thinks aloud.


    Annoyed by the information Naru-nii withholds, Naruto asks, yet again, "why can''t you just tell me who he is?"


    ''He''ll be in Konoha soon, don''t worry,'' Naru-nii reassures him. ''I''ve already told you he''s really strong, and a pervert, but I''ll make sure you know more before he gets there. Anyway, he''s the one who teaches you to summon.''


    "Fine," Naruto lets it go for the umpteenth time. "What other plans do you have?"


    ''A bunch of stuff really,'' Naru-nii states generally. ''Sage Arts, Finjutsu, Fton-ninjutsu, but those won''t be for a while,'' Naru-nii voices. ''Right now though there''s one thing you can do that''ll help you out a ton.''


    "Really! Really! What? What is it?" Naruto rushes excited to focus on something that wasn''t about last night.


    ''I want you to start talking to Kurama,'' Naru-nii answers.


    "Kurama?" Naruto quizzically repeats. "Didn''t you mention him before? You said he''s a friend."


    "Any demons home?!" he adds walking further into the room.


    Two large eyes slowly open displaying large feral red irises with the vertical pupils of a predator. "You will regret coming here, boy."


    "Huge!" Naruto can''t help but say looking at the giant beast behind the gold bars.


    Baring white teeth larger than Naruto himself, a low growl slowly reverberates throughout the chamber. It''s sinister red eyes glare down at Naruto, who had forgotten to expect it and is wondering why he''s even there. Despite the strong creepy killer intent, he held just firm enough not to back away.


    After several moments, the Nine-tails growls words. "Come closer boy."


    Slowly, Naruto moves toward the large gates with the seal in the middle, calling out with a shaky voice, "h-h-hey! You don''t scare me! I know all about you!"


    "You know nothing brat!" The large feral monster bellows so loud it shakes the room and rattles Naruto''s teeth.


    But Naruto doesn''t relent, shouting back against the enormous monster ahead as well as the creeping fear within. "I know your name! Not the Kybi but your real name! I know you were forced to attack the village!


    And I know you miss your father!"


    The room settles enough where Naruto feels like he can breathe again as the large beast pauses. "..." Before asking in a single long drawn out word, "...how?"


    "I was told," Naruto answers honestly, staring unflinchingly into large red eyes. "Listen up you dumb fox! I want to be your friend, so- so, my name is Uzumaki Naruto! Greatest Hokage there''ll ever be!"


    .


    /Black_Zetsu


    You can subscribe to my Patreon for advanced content and more


    You can visit my Patreon store to read up to 300 chapters. Here I leave the link


    /BlackGoku222

 Chapter 57: Chapter 57

    "Friend?!" Kybi laughs. "A detestable human will never be friends with the strongest of the tailed beasts! You will tell me who told you!"


    Naruto smiles, confidently, throwing off the fierce intimidation of the demon fox. "I''ll tell you... as long as we come to an understanding."


    The Kybi grumbles for a stretch before finally saying, "Speak."


    "You let me use as much of your chakra as I want, whenever I want, and I''ll tell you."


    "A deal with a demon you have the guts of a doomed fool," the Nine-Tailed Beasts declares. "While my teeth may long to make a bloody mess of you, I accept."


    Feeling more courageous, Naruto asks, "ne, can you tell me your name?"


    "Are you so foolish you would lie to me?" the Nine-Tails challenges. "You claimed to already know it!"


    "No, no, I do. I know it," Naruto reassures the grand chakra beast. "I just want you to tell me like friends do. Come on, you can call me Naruto if you want."


    "Tell me what I wish to know and I''ll consider it," the large fox responds.


    Nodding, Naruto tells the large fox everything Naru-nii told him thus far.


    Naru-nii said it was okay and mentioned how they became partners, and Naruto wanted that as well, so he left nothing out; the group Akatsuki, Tobi, who is an Uchiha working for Madara, taking the other bij, the Ten-Tails, The God Tree, and Infinite Tsukuyomi.


    Naruto finished by explaining what Naru-nii did to speak with his past self and by the end, the largest mass of dark chakra was silent... very silent silent enough that Naruto missed the creepy fear up his spine from earlier. Kurama didn''t even purr angrily.


    Laying sprawled on the grass, limbs spread and panting heavily, Sakura-chan can''t help but ask, "how are you... not tired?"


    Naruto simply gave her a non-commutable mumble of, "I don''t know," whilst shrugging his shoulders. He proceeded to make four clones to fight against while she rested. Eventually, she joined in, raising the odds to five against one.


    Like a general, Sakura took demanding control of the clones. With her superior analytical intelligence, Naruto quickly learns her unexpected strategies continuously take him down.


    The pinkette uses timing to easily make his clones open Naruto''s blind-spots for perfectly synchronized attacks, forcing him to really pay attention to his weaksides.


    From the memories he receives later, Sakura-chan is so enthusiastic about beating him to a pulp, she actually yelled at any clone who utters a word concern for their boss.


    By evening, Naruto called the training to a halt, much to her extreme gratitude. Though the clones did most of the work, after every round she only grew more and more tired.


    If Sakura-chan''s exhausted body hadn''t practically ran home, he would''ve felt weird ending such rare quality time with Sakura-chan just so he can see Kurenai-nee. It was an odd feeling, loving one girl who didn''t love him and trying to get the attention of another who may like him.


    Standing by Hokage tower, he was rubbing his temple to sooth the headache from dispelling his clones. Unfortunately, mastery of Rasengan still evades him. After an hour and a half, he assumes she''s not coming, and after another hour, he''s certain of it.


    Rather than letting his disappointment drag him down, he helps himself to several extra large bowls of his favorite dish in the world, then returns to the forest for a late night training session.


    The following day was a great surprise. Instead of following Sasuke-teme after being dismissed, Sakura-chan came up to him and asked when he was going to train. Though she was strict and standoffish, he was happy she wanted to train with him.


    "How about now," Naruto replies.


    "Now?!" she bellows. ''We just finished team duties for the day and he immediately wants to train afterward,'' her inner self yells.

 Chapter 58: Chapter 58

    He nods fervently. "Sure, why not? The more training we get in, the stronger we''ll get."


    Praying to Kami for a small number, Sakura can''t help but ask him, "how many hours a day do you train?"


    Naruto tilts his head to the side, squinting his eyes to think on a reply. "Mnnn... well, when I''m not eating, sleeping, or with our team, I''m usually training. So, on the weekdays it''s more than six, but no more than ten hours.


    Weekends is pretty much all day."


    Choking on her gasp, she eventually asks, "how is that possible? You train all that time with nothing to show for it?"


    "Hey, that''s not true," he defends himself. "I''m working on a wicked cool move right now!"


    "What move?" she asks, not at all believing him.


    "I can''t say," he defends even if he feels she won''t believe him. "It''s a secret until I''ve mastered it."


    Pushing him to break and admit his lie, she says, "you might as well tell me since I''m going to be training with you."


    "Training with me?" he gasps. "Really? For how long?"


    "I," she sighs. "I don''t know. A while... I guess.


    But it''s just training!"


    "Sweet! Let''s get crazy strong Sakura-chan!"


    "Ugh, Kami, kill me now," she weakly responds.


    Yay! Kurama! Okay, now that he''s in we can get moving on Naruto getting stronger. I''ve noticed some comments talking about how little training or action there is and I hear ya.


    This is a drama/adventure that is missing a lot of adventure. It''s why I want to get to land of waves so quickly. It''s a slow build but I''ll get there.


    "At the moment," Kurama growls irritably. "This seal allows for you to draw from my chakra however that trickle of strength will not be enough to defeat our enemies. You will have to become mentally more adept to handle my chakra."


    "Naru-nii said that it''ll always be hard until we both find peace. He said uniting against a common enemy is good, but we should try to understand each other so we can truly be strong and I think that sounds better."


    ''Learn what true strength is,'' Kurama recalls his father saying, making the large beast falter. "I I will always hate your kind."


    "That sucks," Naruto pouts. "Well, I don''t hate you and I''ll definitely make sure all your brothers and sisters are okay!" Naruto extends his fist, just like Naru-nii told him, so Kurama can feel his honesty.


    Kurama feels a drop in his malice for a proportionate rise in melancholy, silently contemplating his jailer''s extended fist. After several moments, he lays his head on his front paws, clearing his throat before he mundanely replies, "maybe. For the moment I''ll freely give my chakra.


    The more you use, the better you''ll be at handling it both mentally and physically. With your own growth, so too will my power steadily rise to my former glory, so you must continue to train for I will not accept subjugation."


    Naruto simply smiles as he drops his fist and responds, "hmm, maybe with more chakra I can make more clones and learn jutsu faster. That''s pretty sweet. I''ll start today!"


    Before Naruto leaves, Kurama starts, "One other thing," then pauses for a long time. "...you did something some time ago. Something that was far more... contrary than the few moments I''ve sensed your pain."


    Naruto looks at the giant fox confused. When his mind comes up with nothing, Naruto simply states, "...I don''t get it."


    "Within this seal, I can only grasp extreme sensations; sorrow, agony and the rare moments of gaiety. Sensations of sorrow is the more common one, but recently, what I''ve sensed may have been what the opposite of pain is. It was, possibly, this peace you speak of. It happened another time as well.


    Not as recent. Time is unnecessary to a timeless creature such as I, but, I''d say it happened many moons ago. Do you know what I''m talking about?"


    .


    /Black_Zetsu


    You can subscribe to my Patreon for advanced content and more


    You can visit my Patreon store to read up to 300 chapters. Here I leave the link


    /BlackGoku222

 Chapter 59: Chapter 59

    "No," he flat-out answers him. "Not a clue."


    "You''re trying my patience, boy," the large demon growls angrily. "Have you not done anything new recently, during the day, or at night, which felt decidedly enjoyable?"


    "...Something that felt enjoyable?" he mutters, then the image of Kurenai-sensei and Ino-chan pop in his mind. "Oh! You mean sex! That''s what I was doing a few nights ago, and again in the morning.


    You felt that?"


    After an awkward clearing of his throat, the great and somewhat shy Bij answers, "I sensed it," to which Naruto mumbles, ''perv.'' "I sensed it with my previous wardens as well, but their filthy arrogance would not allow them to speak with me as I do you. You will tell me more."


    "Really," Naruto asks, slightly skeptical a divine chakra beast would want to know about sex. "What do you want to know?"


    "Everything," Kurama says leaning forward and resting his large head on his front paws.


    Happy to talk to someone about his experiences, Naruto tells Kurama everything he learned and a lot of what Kurenai taught him. The the Bij simply listens. Despite the topic, Naruto felt a sort of ease to the conversation and wondered if this was the peace Naru-nii was talking about.


    By the end, Kurama can''t help but say, "as the container of the strongest Tailed-Beasts, I order you to amass more mates."


    "What?" Naruto gasps. "I don''t even know how it happened to begin with!"


    "Learn," is all the beast says before falling to slumber.


    SAKURA


    ''It''s ridiculous. He''s ridiculous! Who the fuck trains so hard?''


    It only takes Sakura three days to realize Naruto is a training fiend, and somehow, more capable than he lets on. His training regiment was as shocking as when she discovered his personal relationship to Hokage-sama.


    Hinata looks Kurenai in the eyes with a great strength she wasn''t capable of weeks ago. "You- ...We haven''t trained with genjutsu-Naruto-kun at all this week, and all you''ll say is that we need to take a break. I just thought I must''ve-"


    "No, you didn''t," Kurenai cuts her off.


    Despite the immoral lengths the raven-haired Jnin had to go through for her young ward to reach this level of confidence, she''s thrilled about the progress the girl''s making, however, now that she''s finding her voice, perhaps the beautiful princess needs more of an explanation.


    "Hinata-chan, how long have you been here?"


    "Mnn, a little over a month and a half,"


    "And wouldn''t you agree we''ve grown comfortable with each other?"


    "Yes," she blushes.


    "I know the training we''ve been performing has certainly helped, but it''s all been in a controlled environment, hasn''t it?" Kurenai gives the indigo-haired girl a moment to try and grasp what she''s saying, so hopefully, Kurenai never has to ask Uzumaki-kun for help again or even see him if she''s being honest with herself.


    "When you''re comfortable, like you feel here with the genjutsu version of Uzumaki-kun, it''s far too ideal than what you can expect out in public. Which is why I think you need to attempt befriending the real Uzumaki-kun-"


    "Eeeep!" Hinata yips. "I-I-I-I-I c-c-c-c-ouldn''t," she stutters, completely bumming the beautiful Jnin to see.


    "Hinata-chan, I stopped because I believe in you. I know you can do this," Kurenai conveys with genuine heart. "Start with whatever makes you comfortable; a simple hello, or ask him how he''s doing; however you feel most at ease.


    I did a fairly good job representing him, so I don''t think he''ll embarrass you in any way."


    "Y-y-y-you..." she takes a calming breath. "D-do you really think so?"


    "I know so," Kurenai smiles at her young ward and for the first time that day, she''s happy. Happy for what her charming pupil is courageous enough to do as well as for the blond genin Kurenai is all too happy to avoid.

 Chapter 60: Chapter 60

    Hinata-chan has to return to the Hyga compound in another hour or so but, she''ll be back first thing next week. The beautiful Hyga is the only true bright spot in her week and while it gets sadder and sadder every time her cherished student leaves, Kurenai is uplifted to know she''ll be back.


    With every passing week, Kurenai finds she wants Hinata-chan to come back with more fondness.


    Weighed down by her own reprehensible actions with a boythe Jinchriki, of all peoplenot just for her lapse in judgment but also for how fondly she recalls the memories, it was as if her naturally analytical mind was pushing to study the experience, evaluate every orgasm and even compare it to her past lovers.


    The fact that the boy even rates close to the top only makes her mind want to evaluate the boy''s performance even more. Morbid curiosity and a strong sense of shame have been her constant companion this past week and she makes sure she keeps as busy as humanly possible to avoid thinking about it.


    As if personal disgrace wasn''t difficult enough to suffer through on a daily basis, Kurenai tries as hard as she can to tune out the constant speculation many villagers and shinobi seem to have about the fate of the Hokage''s son.


    Marriages have always been well received in Konohagakure, and everyone is eagerly looking forward to the good news so they can prepare for a week-long festive celebration in their honor.


    Of course, Kurenai''s well-known association as a former teammate of Asuma''s has many of the younger or ignorant shinobi as well as villagers asking if she knows any romantic details between the princess and the Hokage''s son.


    She''s asked with sheer excitement whether she''s walking through the village, shopping, or lunches, and they can''t help but chat with her about all the places they''ve seen the happy couple come and go, aggravating Kurenai to the point of constant and ever present nausea.


    It wouldn''t be so rampant if the princess wasn''t returning to the capitol so within the week. Her departure Saturday morning is why Kurenai decided to stay in and read in the quiet of her home rather than join the rest of the village in bidding the princess farewell.


    On the couch with a scroll in hand, she hadn''t expected a knock at her door. She hadn''t expected a red-faced and sweaty Hinata-chan behind her door, and she certainly hadn''t expected Uzumaki-kun behind her.


    "Hinata-chan?" Kurenai oddly calls, observing her treasured student with the biggest mistake of her twenty-four years of life behind her. "What are you doing here?"


    "S-s-s-sensei," a wide-eyed and nervous Hinata stutters. "I-I-I-I-I w-w-w-was ho-hoping, w-w-w-we can h-h-have lunch... h-h-here?"


    Kurenai can easily see the deep pleading in the girls eyes and despite never wanting to see the blond again, she instantly wants to help her student, offhandedly voicing, "why don''t you come in..." Ignoring the cheers in the distance for the princess and taking a second to look at a very eager Uzumaki-kun, she has little choice but to add, "the both of you."


    Settling in the living room, Kurenai is at least happy to see Uzumaki-kun look around as if he''s never been in her home. "Nice home, sensei. Smells real nice."


    Unable to disappoint those beautiful pleading eyes, Kurenai sighs, "fine. But only for lunch. I want you to feel comfortable here but next time ask before you invite someone over, understand," she states the question, giving no room for misinterpretation.


    "Yes, yes, oh yes! Thank you sensei," Hinata happily cheers. "Can-can you tell him I have to use the washroom," she nervously asks, wiping off the nervous sweat form her forehead and Kurenai just nods.


    Walking into the sitting room, his eyes snap onto her entering form.


    His face starts turning bright red as he stares, wide-eyed, drinking her in and it''s only then Kurenai becomes aware she''s in her comfortable, yet form revealing house wear: white summer shorts that showcase a lot of toned thigh and a red, spaghetti string halter top.


    Her lustrous dark hair was down and she can easily imagine what a sight she is in his hormonal clear blue eyes. He almost didn''t notice he was automatically walking toward her until she put her hand up.


    Snapping out of it, Naruto at least has the decency to look abashed. "Sorry," he says and his first question to her is obviously, "will you come back, please?"


    "Uzumaki-kun," Kurenai cautiously warns. "I hope for your sake you''re not using Hinata-chan as a way to get closer to me."


    "I don''t use friends," he confidently proclaims. "But she invited me, and I wanted to come an say I''m sorry if... if I didn''t do it right, or if you''re angry with me. So, um, can''t you please come by tonight?


    I haven''t told anyone, and I won''t, so, so, you''ll come by right?"


    .


    /Black_Zetsu


    You can subscribe to my Patreon for advanced content and more


    You can visit my Patreon store to read up to 300 chapters. Here I leave the link


    /BlackGoku222

 Chapter 61: Chapter 61

    "You''re still thinking of this like it''s training when that isn''t how it should be," she tells him, keeping a tracking ear on Hinata in the bathroom upstairs. "How can you not see this isn''t good for either of us? For our futures? No, I cannot in good conscious encourage this any further."


    "Than explain it to me," Naruto asks, desperate for clarity. "Why was it okay that night but not the next morning?"


    Hearing signs of Hinata finishing, Kurenai attempts to make a deal with him. "If I explain why it happened and why it can''t again, will you stop this?"


    "I don''t know," Naruto curiously states. "I''d have to hear it first."


    "You don''t have to hear it first. You can just agree," Kurenai states with mild frustration.


    "But what if I hear it and I still don''t stop," Naruto genuinely asks. "I don''t want to lie and say I will when I won''t know for sure until I hear it."


    Expelling frustrated air from her tight chest, Kurenai simply agrees, "...Fine." ''Anything to end this,'' she thinks. "But I''m not going to your apartment. Just come back here after you walk Hinata-chan home."


    He happily nods before Hinata-chan returns and they have a light lunch, though Naruto is just as hungry after they finish their small bowl of salad. Kurenai and Naruto kept most of the conversation going but Hinata-chan smiled often and spoke twice.


    It almost seemed worth it just to see the girl be so brave against her reinforced and chronic insecurities.


    For herself though, being around him, smelling him, catching him lusting over her, Kurenai couldn''t help the warmth continuing to grow in her center. He even had to nerve to brush by her close enough to take in her scent.


    Her traitorous body easily recalls how this boy manhandled her and physically responds with rising sensitivity, radiating heat, and pooling moistness. Aroused, her body yearned for attention, though luckily for her, it didn''t have to be with him.


    Excusing himself to use the restroom before they leave, Kurenai wonders how much to tell the boy when he comes back.


    As the two genin exit her home and clear her white fence, she wonders if he would understand the yielding combination of being deeply hurt, being reckless and inebriated How much she just wanted to forget her upsetting troubles how much he helped her forget.


    As she grips his hair, she vaguely wonders why she hasn''t stopped him, but the way her quim dilates with expanding bliss only just manages to delay any need for an immediate answer. She''ll figure it out later. "Just," she gasps, as her mind says the rest, ''finish!''


    With ''finishing'' being her body''s sole concern now, Kurenai plays with her left breast, pinching and pulling her pert pink nipple as her right-hand circles and rubs her clit exactly as she likes it. ''His tongue is weird,'' her mind yells lovingly, and she focuses on his unique pleasure inducing organ.


    With his constant rough-tongue lapping at her quivering sensitive wall, and his mouth sucking and drinking everything she expels, it doesn''t take her long to reach the edge of another immense drop.


    "I''m almost... MMNN... I''m almost, cumminnnn-" Kurenai snaps her head back, her spine arching tight with blissful rapture, sending waves of pleasure throughout every humming cell in her hot and sweating body.


    Her thighs twitching is delightful as her pelvis gyrates uncontrollably against the boy''s face. Her second orgasm is larger and more intense than the first, and she sees white for several moments as her body quivers and trembles deliciously, soaking in the velvety delight of oblivion.


    Barely coming down from exotic devastation, she realizes Uzumaki is still lapping and sucking at her opening, desperate for more and keeping her in a constant state of euphoria.


    Still, with more clarity now, she pushes his head away with as much force as her twitching muscles can, which she hates to admit isn''t much. Pushing Uzumaki''s head away, she rolls from him and off the side of the bed onto very shaky legs. She actually has to brace herself on the dresser by the window.


    "Nai-chan," she hears him call as she calms her breathing, quickly collecting her higher reasoning while looking to the blue sky out the window.


    When she hears him step closerwithout looking at himshe points and calls out, "wait!" He stops but only for a second, then actually hears his pants shuffling down. "Just stop Uzumaki," she calls one more time.


    "Please, sensei," he weakly implores, voice thick with hunger. "Please, I need you so much. I just-" he stops and she hears more rubbing.


    "No," she cuts him off, and yet again he takes another step forward. It''s like he''s incapable of thinking, so she calls louder, "stop-"


    "Please! One more time," Naruto states, taking his painfully hard cock in his hand and jerking it for any stimulation. He quickly realizes it''s not good enough. Only she can sate his hunger.


    His lust filled eyes are pained as he expresses a great need. "Just need to be inside one more time-"

 Chapter 62: Chapter 62

    "Uzumaki," she calls, turning around to look at him. His eyes are still dilated, almost black with desire. His cheeks and neck are inflamed and he isn''t even looking at her face as he pleads. He only has eyes for her feminine treasures.


    Clenching her fist, she''s ready to punch him to his senses when she hears loud popping behind her outside. Turning to the window, she can see streamers, balloons, confetti floating up in the distance.


    The loud popping of fireworks from that location in the sky informs her it''s Main Street and happy Konoha villagers are bidding farewell to one of their country''s beautiful princesses; no doubt hoping for an optimistic announcement in the near future.


    An announcement that in many ways eradicates promises at the heart of Kurenai; her body''s womanly yearning, her dearest male friend and possible life-partner, and her devotion to the future she felt on a daily basis.


    Until that moment, she expected the beautiful future would''ve eventually happenedsome way, somehow, her and Asuma would get there. Despite her ardor, she trusted in a benevolent future only to learn it was a child''s fairytale.


    The festive party in the distance for their country''s beautiful princess and the Sarutobi heir is bluntly telling her she''s wrong.


    Without her verbal tell off, Uzumaki''s face dives into the wet hot pocket of her nether region between her round cheeks and taut thighs.


    His hands grip her hips and pull hard, mashing his mouth and tongue against her delicate folds, covering as much moist honey-hole with his cheeks and mouth as possible.


    "Mnnnfff," Kurenai moans at his energetic push. "Uzumaki..." she tries, but her eyes won''t let go of the view outside her window. Kurenai suddenly feels trapped by the vision before her, hurting her by denying her simple wants, and the pleasures between her legs born of indecent desire.


    "Uzumaki, if you don''t stop... mmmnn," she gasps as he sucks and laps her delicate nether lips. ''Why stop? The princess is finally leaving but that isn''t what matters.'' She knew the truth the moment he completely ignored herthe moment he walked around herit''s how Asuma is.


    The gruff man had told her without uttering a word, and that thick, heavy pain resting in her chest sentenced her emotional convictions to death. The wishes of her village outside had become all too real in her heart, and it broke her.


    The warmth of a rough tongue is removed from her sensitive quim for cool air, a curiosity that is quickly met with a stiff answer. "Uuggghhnnnn, haaah," she moans when he stuffs his bulbous crown into her sodden snatch.


    Her knees shake with the sudden spread of her wet walls, lowering her even more despite her grip on her dresser.


    Her voice is silent as she ponders the escape being offered by the blond the simple way to deflect the core crushing hurt from her broken love. Spying on the festivities through the window for the last time, she slowly closes the curtain, closing that little bit of pain along with it.


    KAMI! KAMI! DEEP! YOU''RE SO-MMN!" she cries as the strong beautiful kunoichi''s mind starts to melt.


    She''s right on the edge of shattering when without warning, he slams in as deep as he can go, and blasts his thick man milk into her boiling cunnie.


    Not unlike before, it''s a tremendous amount and possibly even hotter than she remembered, easily pushing her over the edge and detonating a third powerful orgasm.


    His sweltering body hugs her tightly as her jittery walls clamp down on his thick erupting member, sucking and pulling him in as deep as she can while he floods her vaginal canal with his baby batter. Her mind dumbs as her body shakes and tumbles with his.


    All her thoughts and awareness cease to exist, leaving only waves upon waves of boundless pleasure while he fills her with a copious amount of his seed.


    Eventually they slump haphazardly to the floor like two boneless sacks of hot water; one blissfully spent, the other, waiting a moment before his second wind kicks in. It wasn''t a long wait. He has eyes after all.


    Pressed against him, soft and slick with body-cooling moisture, is one of the fittest and most beautiful women he''d ever seen, panting and trembling happily with his dick still snug inside her.


    The irregular jittering and shaking of her slush walls easily keep him from softening and the thought that he had flooded her insides with his thick cum is more than enough motivation for Naruto to forget all about his body''s exhaustion.


    Naruto wraps an arm around her waist, elevating her some, happy to gut her again.


    .


    /Black_Zetsu


    You can subscribe to my Patreon for advanced content and more


    You can visit my Patreon store to read up to 300 chapters. Here I leave the link


    /BlackGoku222

 Chapter 63: Chapter 63

    "MMnn," she moans, as she''s unexpectedly lifted, causing her already sensitive sex to grip him that much harder. Witless with dizzying pleasure, Kurenai can only muster enough coherence to tell the eager blond, "Ughh, w-wait, Uzu- Uzumaki-"


    "Call me Naruto," he interrupts, as he slides out of her with a loud slurp, causing her to groan at the sudden loss. She turns over with his assistance, holding the dresser for much-needed support.


    "I''m still sensitvvVV- Ahhn," she''s mush on her knees with her face against the dresser as he thrusts into her again, taking a moment to appreciate the hot snug muscle, before sliding back out, enjoying the friction of his head deliciously dragging the ribs of her sensitive, cum-covered sex.


    He thrusts in again with just as much want, with even more depth, reaching the furthest part of her soaping cunt.


    Kurenai moans through the absolutely blissful pounding of her hungry insides, until they cum together and to her surprise, feeling his knot expand and lock them together as he stretches her uterus with pudgy spunk.


    Eventually, they end up naked on her large comfortable bed. It''s the first time he has a clear view of her entire nude figure and he''s easily transfixed.


    Kurenai, with her long, matted dark lock, full red lips and matching eyes, and her athletic hour-glass curves, was a kunoichi of the sexiest caliber and Naruto couldn''t help but feel like an utter failure at his paltry attempts of his sexy jutsu. No one could possibly be sexier than her.


    It takes him several moments to get over his enthralled shock, and only after she called his name, before instantly becoming glutinous for her womanly perfection.


    The exciting view spurs on a whole new marathon of energy and he''s stuffing his steel cock inside the beautiful kunoichi with all he has.


    In the superheated bedroom, his eyes take in the sensual curve and sublime arch of her glistening spine, the way her drenched raven locks stick to her flush skin, as if she only just stepped out of a hot shower.


    Of course the almost pained expressions of her flushed face, from the wide O of her lushes cherry lips to the near-catatonic look when she has an eye-crossing, toe-curling orgasm.


    Her moans during her rise to great peaks, her panting pleas for a respite, and the way she pleads his name to go harder, faster; it all adds the indescribable bliss he feels being connected to her, inside and out. Everything about her turns him on, mindlessly.


    She doesn''t love the boythat much is certainbut she can honestly say he more than meets her physical needs; though she can''t help but wonder if it''s simply him, his knotting uniqueness, or if her dry spell has just been that long.


    ''Absence makes the heart grow fonder,'' she thinks, before correcting herself. ''Or in this case, the lust.'' An unrelated thought of how nice he smells despite the reek of sex and sweat in the room, makes her mumble, "I''ll need to air out the room soon."


    Even if Kurenai knows it''s morally wrong, at least it wasn''t illegal, and truthfully, no one needs to know. It was simply training him, as payment for helping her with Hinata-chan... which sounds absolutely horrible to her. ''Fuck!'' Her mind curses.


    ''This is wrong,'' she knows, ''but, it can be okay so long as no one feels unfairly treated.''


    As the adult, Kurenai understands she''s the one most responsible here, for both the good and bad. She knows the young genin only needs to allude to abuse, and she''ll easily go down for it.


    So, in the unlikely event this ''arrangement'' ever comes out, as long as he doesn''t testify to being taken advantage of, then in the eyes of the shinobi council, it''ll simply be two consenting adults engaging in legal private affairs.


    Though she''s certain that''s not how the civilian council will see it, she also knows they have no real sway over her career. Barring any extreme demands from him, if she can keep him content, then she shouldn''t have much to worry about.


    .


    /Black_Zetsu


    You can subscribe to my Patreon for advanced content and more


    You can visit my Patreon store to read up to 300 chapters. Here I leave the link


    /BlackGoku222

 Chapter 64: Chapter 64

    His stomach growls loudly, surprising her out of her thoughts.


    She can''t help but giggle at his pained expression as he snuggles even closer against her humming body, giving her a pleasant sensation from their warm skin-to-skin contact; sticky and grimy though they are, it only seems to add a thrill to the pleasant glow she feels everywhere.


    The low lighting of the room informs Kurenai it''s early evening, and after hearing Uzumaki''s growling stomach, she''s much more aware of her own hunger.


    Hoping she doesn''t wake him, she attempts to extricate herself from him but as she moves, he only holds on tighter, easily making her feel like some sort of security blanket. Recalling reports of his living conditions does explains why he''s so attention-starved and pulls pranks.


    Living alone for so long can make anyone crave physical contact like hugs, pats on the head or shoulders, or even the tussling of hair.


    "Well, he has to wake up at some point," she mumbles to herself before running her fingers through his silky blond scalp, calling, "Uzumaki-kun?


    Uzumaki-kun?" Slowly, a smile spreads his cheeks and he mushes his chubby cheeks into her soft valley, tickling a giggle out of her as he exhales on her stiffening nipple.


    ''Kami, giggling this much, I must be swimming in oxytocin and endorphins.'' Looking at his pleased face makes her aware of her own smile. Content to favor him, she runs her fingers through the silky spikes of his golden-blond hair; that is until her stomach interrupts her with a very audible grumble.


    "Uzumaki-kun!" she calls louder, grabbing the sides of his head and lifting him up. "It''s time to get up."


    "Hahn?" he sounds through a slack jaw, one eye closed the other half open. "Nai-chan?"


    ''That name...'' she mentally chides. A slow deep inhale is calming, but for that pen name, she needs two deep breaths before she continues. "Uzumaki-kun, I need you to let go." Instinct makes him tighten a bit before softening his grip as she adds, "I need a shower. We both do.


    I also have to prepare dinner."


    "Oh," he calls happily at the mention of food. He moves a bit away from her, enough to see her nude form under him, and Kurenai can actually see his eyes glaze over, as if falling under some slave genjutsu simply by the sight of her.


    ''Post coital bliss,'' she mentally identifies the affectionate playfulness as she walks over to the pantry. Overlooking her blushing feelings, she can''t help but comment, "I thought you''d be halfway to your beloved ramen stand by now."


    Half looking away and blushing madly, he shyly questions more than says, "I thought... I was hoping, maybe, we could eat together?"


    ''Is he trying to be cute, or are the elevated hormones just making me more amiable to his mannerism?'' She mentally asks bringing out some red potatoes. Kurenai isn''t sure he should stay, but, she''s certain nothing more will happen.


    Add to that they need to talk about this unexpected development, and she says, "I suppose that''s fine."


    "Sweet!" he exclaims. "Ne, Nai-chan-"


    "Please don''t call me that," she quickly cuts him off. "Kurenai-sensei, sensei, or even Yhi-san is fine."


    "But you keep calling me Uzumaki instead of Naruto," he counters.


    "I prefer to keep our association professional at all times," she responds. Ever since her father, she''s always felt more comfortable keeping that distance with everyone. "Which is why neither of us needs to address each other so personally."


    .


    /Black_Zetsu


    You can subscribe to my Patreon for advanced content and more


    You can visit my Patreon store to read up to 300 chapters. Here I leave the link


    /BlackGoku222

 Chapter 65: Chapter 65

    "But we''re alone," he points out before asking, "why keep it professional now?"


    "We have to be careful with how we act around one another, more specifically in public," she explains as she opens her fridge. Absolutely certain he''s unaware of how hungrily he''s eying her, she squats down to gather the ingredients for her salad rather than bend over and give him an enticing view.


    "If you call me cutesy personal names in private, there''s a higher chance you might accidentally give that information away in public. I know we don''t have much cause to interact in public but you can never be too careful. It''s not unlike your field prep class at the academy for away-missions."


    "I, uh think I might''ve missed that one," Naruto nervously says.


    "That''s not possible," Kurenai returns. "That course is a requirement for graduation. You can''t become a genin without passing all required courses."


    "Uh, well, I missed a bunch of stuff because, um, I''d always get sent home," he returns with a bit of a chuckle. "It wasn''t until Iruka-sensei got there that I actually got to stay and learn as much as I could."


    Kurenai looks at him oddly, somewhat curious as to how he managed to become genin if he missed many school days. Leaving it to ponder another day, she continues in an educational tone.


    "Part of field preparation for a mission involves leaving behind any unessential personal items, so no rings, pictures, or anything of sentimental value. The reason being, if you''re captured by an enemy, they won''t be able to use the things or people you hold dear to break you."


    "Huh, that makes sense," Naruto nods, before thinking a step further and wondering aloud, "I don''t get what that has to do with us."


    ''Us?'' she thinks. ''Really?'' With a sigh, she answers, "while the village is not our enemy, you and I now... share something personal that neither of us want anyone to learn of. If anyone found out, they could try to use it for their own advantage, or could simply tell Hokage-sama to get us in trouble.


    So, no more ''Nai-chan,'' Uzumaki-kun. Kurenai-sensei, sensei, or Yhi-san are acceptable."


    "Ku-sensei?" he tries.


    Letting out a breath of disbelief she whirls around to the sunny blond, telling him with authority, "no. Not that either."


    "Nai-nee?" He asks, eyebrows raised.


    "No," she says a little louder.


    "Kurenai-nee?" he counters.


    "Your clone?" Kurenai quirks her brow confused, thinking of a number of rebuttals.


    "Kage Bunshin," he easily adds, eagerly cutting up his seasoned steak.


    Curiosity drives her to ask, "how? Kage Bunshin is Jnin level jutsu, and I recall you failed the final''s Bunshin no Jutsu three times."


    After swallowing a good chunk of delicious meat he can''t help but say, "this is soo gooood! Hmm, I was told that I have large chakra reserves and ten- tekn- ...large chakra holes."


    "Tenketsus," she corrects. "The nodes on your body by which chakra is released."


    "Yeah, that," he happily agrees. "So, it makes it harder for me to use jutsu that only need a little bit of chakra, like Bunshin no Jutsu. It''s why I''ve been working super hard on my chakra control all this time."


    "I had no idea Kakashi-sensei was so dutiful with his team," Kurenai surprisingly muses, having heard from Asuma of the silver-haired Jnin''s burdens. Maybe it really was a good idea they all went behind Kakashi''s back to have the Hokage order the strong shinobi to become a sensei.


    It''s not that shinobi don''t understand his loss and grief, but it was becoming clear to his friends that Kakashi wasn''t moving on from the deaths of Obito and Rin, years after the fact.


    "When I heard he''d been privately instructing Uchiha-kun, I was worried Kakashi-sensei was being unfair but I''m glad-"


    "WHAT-" Naruto starts but immediately chokes on a nice chunk of beef. After beating on his chest a few times, the chunk of half-chewed meat is dislodged from throat to plate.


    Though repulsed, Kurenai can''t help but wonder about the strong reaction as a teary-eyed Naruto yells, "he''s been teaching Sasuke-teme on the side?! How come? For how long? What about me and Sakura-chan?"


    His wide eyes of disbelief and angered brows easily tells Kurenai he had no idea his sensei was providing extra training to one of them and tries to clarify, "didn''t you just say wasn''t Kakashi-sensei the one who told about your chakra reserves and your tenketsus?"


    .


    You can visit my Patreon store to read up to 300 chapters. Here I leave the link


    /BlackGoku222


    /BlackGoku222

 Chapter 66: Chapter 66

    "No!" Naruto bellows. "I had to find that out on my own! What the hell? I ask him all the time to train me outside of team stuff, and he never does.


    It''s always like, ''if I have time,'' but he never has time. I never knew he was training Sasuke-teme. This sucks!"


    Rather surprised by the unexpected outburst, Kurenai searches for the best words to ease the irate genin. Knowing Kakashi''s bloody history, Kurenai understands the senior Jnin is likely experiencing some form of shame-birthed debt toward the last Uchiha.


    Deep regret over his fallen teammate, Obito, which Kakashi likely feels he can only atone for through personally training and guiding Uchiha-kun. While there may be an understandable reason, Kurenai can''t help but feel for Naruto.


    In the boy''s eyes, it just looks like favoritism toward his class''s Rookie of the Year.


    "Well, Naruto," she starts, deliberately using his name to calm him a bit. "It seems to me like you''re going in the right direction. Mastering chakra control is absolutely key to becoming a great shinobi.


    There isn''t a great warrior alive who has terrible chakra control." She adds an easy smile but it barely phases the upset blond, so she continues, "also, I bet Uchiha-kun can''t use Kage Bunshin. It''s a difficult technique to learn, not to mention very dangerous."


    "Huh?" Naruto abruptly questions coaxing him a little out of agitation. "Dangerous how?"


    Kurenai pauses again, wondering if this blond oddity is actually using a technique without knowledge of its harmful disadvantages.


    "The physical ramifications of dispelling your clones." At his blank stare she continues to further explain, "after the amount of information or experiences is transferred back to the original, it affects you physically in harmful or potentially lethal ways.


    It can easily be too much for the mind to handle. Many shinobi have gone insane, destroyed their chakra circulation system, or become brain dead from overuse. Some have even died.


    It''s why Kage Bunshin is a forbidden jutsu and any shinobi that can use it are warned to never keep it active for longer than ten to fifteen minutes."


    "Huh, I didn''t know that," he comments noncommittally.


    "How could you not know the side effects of such a dangerous jutsu? Didn''t Kakashi-sensei warn you how overuse could kill you?"


    "Mnn, now that I think about it, I don''t remember him ever telling me about that," Naruto ponderously feeds back. "But then again, I keep my clones out for way longer than fifteen minutes, so I never bothered to ask him."


    "Yeah," he answers between chewing.


    "Water-walking?" she quickly asks.


    "I fight against my clones on water all the time," he responds with a smile. "It''s better than hitting the ground but man, am I tired afterward."


    "Amazing," she answers letting out a huff of air. "So, what are you working on now?" It''s the first time Kurenai has ever felt excited talking to Naruto. She just couldn''t deny the ambitious sensei within was enthusiastic to hear his response.


    A look of hesitant nervousness blooms across his face. "Sorry, Nai-ch- er, Kurenai-chan," she rolls her eyes at his slip as he continues to say, "it''s sort of a secret right now, but, I can tell you it''s really awesome!"


    "I don''t think you realize how amazing this is Uzumaki-"


    "Naruto!" he interrupts. "Everyone calls me Naruto."


    "Naruto," she easily concedes, interested only in advancing the conversation.


    "With proper guidance, you could be one of the strongest shinobi in the nation." As a sensei and strong inheritor of the Will of Fire, it''s not hard, by any stretch of the word, to marvel at his potential and envision his future.


    "That''s the plan," he exclaims with glee. "Watch, I''m going to be the greatest Hokage ever!"


    ''Holy shit!'' her mind explodes. It''s been soo easy to ignore his thoughtless boasting as delusional wish-fulfillment, but at the moment, there''s a real possibility he may, in fact, be able to achieve his dream ''with training, of course.


    How can that idiot Kakashi ignore this?'' To ignore or not see something this massive, Kurenai has to wonder if the silver-haired elite even cares about their village at all. She''s big enough to admit she never cared for the boy, but it''s not like he''s been shy or hiding his desire to learn.


    It only took her a few questions to see his potential. ''And Kakashi''s had so much more time and opportunity to ask!''


    Kurenai is already making plans to talk with the copy-ninja when her earlier intent to make sure Uzumaki-kun stays content pops to the forefront of her mind. The blond would obviously feel more grateful, possibly even indebted to her if she helped train him where his own sensei has failed.


    Though there is a well practiced, yet unwritten rule that states, unless the primary sensei asks for the assistance, then another sensei approaching the student is widely considered unacceptable.


    It wouldn''t be a good situation for Kurenai if her training Naruto ever came to light, but it''s not any worse than what they''ve already done in the dark. As long as everything remains secret, there shouldn''t be any issues.

 Chapter 67: Chapter 67

    As she paces the room, automatically eating her salad, she''s struck with the ultimate deciding factor. If Uzumaki-kun does ever make it to Hokage level, that may be the ultimate service she can provide the village.


    Her Will of Fire has always been about guiding the future shinobi of the villageit''s why she''s trying so hard for Hinata-chan. Helping Uzumaki-kun is such an obvious extension of that drive, it only makes sense to guide him; unwritten rule be damned.


    Turning to the boy as he finishes the last ounce of the once-large-steak with a satisfied smile on his face and sauce on the corners of his mouth, she''s momentarily stunned. She hasn''t even finished her salad yet. "Someone was hungry," she comments, before moving on.


    "Uzu- Naruto-kun, if- would you like it if I helped you?"


    "You''re already helping me," he inquisitively tilts his head, then his cheeks redden as he quietly adds, "and I probably like it more than ramen! probably."


    A light blush coats her cheeks at the memory of their activities but she moves forward. "I meant with your training.


    You said you''d like to keep your current training a secret for the moment, but if I promise you I wouldn''t reveal it to anyone, would you like me to help you?" He''s stunned speechless, almost laughably so.


    His eyes widen, his jaw slacks just enough for his mouth to open and his shoulders slump as he drops his fork. "Come now," she says with a small smile. "It''s not so shocking that a sensei would like to help a genin become stronger."


    He tries to laugh, but it''s a pitiful sound as he shuts his eye-lids, squeezing out a small bit of moisture as he says with a croaky voice, "yeah, you''re right." He tries to hide how he wipes his eyes with the cloth napkin that wipes his mouth, but she easily spots it, making her wonder just how alone the blond bundle of energy has been.


    "Um, let me think about it and I''ll get back to you."


    She nods and grabs her dish and glass to take to the sink as she asks him over her shoulder, "if you''re done, can you bring me your plate and cup?" "Mnn," she hears him hum as he grabs his dirty tableware.


    Walking up behind her, Naruto can''t help but admire the gorgeous ebony-haired beauty who''s taking such an interest in him. To Naruto, who has so few precious people whom care about him, it was furthermore unbelievable simply because it was a woman.


    His face lights up with the biggest smile she''s ever seen from him, and just as he''s about to cheer, hug her, or possibly, fuck her to death, she loudly adds, "However, I want to be clear here. If we move ahead with this... arrangement, there will be no confusion about where the lines are drawn.


    We have to have boundaries or it''s just shameful depravity. The only way I''m willing to continue is if we establish rules, so, take a seat and we''ll discuss them after I finish cleaning."


    He looks like he doesn''t want to let go but eventually does, crosses the index and middle fingers of each hand and speaks, "Kage Bunshin no Jutsu." Three exact clones of himself pop into existence from a cloud of white smoke.


    Naruto takes her hand and heads into the sitting room as he tells his copies, "clean up in here and dispel after. Thanks!"


    "You got it, boss," she hears one call out as she allows Uzumaki-kun to lead her away, but only until she realizes his destination is upstairs, after which she halts his pull. Stopping before reaching a single step, she pulls him back and brings him to the couch in the sitting room instead.


    Due to the open curtains, it''s less private than her room which means he''ll have to behave.


    He looks disappointed but since he might be a sex fiend for her, she isn''t worried. "The rules," she starts. "At its essence, you asked me to teach you how to be a good or better lover, so that''s what this will continue to be; a course of study with practical experience.


    That means I''m your sensei, and you are my student. I''ll lay out how each session will go and what you''ll be learning. So, first rule is always do as your sensei tells you. If I tell you to stop, you stop.


    Will that be a problem for you?"


    "Um, I don''t think so," he comments as he tries to think ahead. "Will you still feel good, and will you tell me if I''m making you feel good? I really like..." Kurenai notes how easy it is for him to get aroused as he swallows and continues saying, "how you look and feel when- when you c-cum."


    .


    You can visit my Patreon store to read up to 300 chapters. Here I leave the link


    /BlackGoku222

 Chapter 68: Chapter 68

    A blush grows hot on her own cheeks and the not-so-gentle reminders of all her orgasms this afternoon begins to dampen the panties between her tense legs. He catches her legs tighten together before she crosses them.


    Even though she''s in her pajamas, he''s seen her nubile body and she can easily see her clothes hide nothing from his eager eyes. Palming his hot cheek to raise his eyes to look directly into hers, she answers his question. "I don''t think you have to worry about whether I''ll feel good or not.


    I don''t, um, foresee a problem there. And yes, I will be more... informative about the whys and hows of what you do and how it might make a girl feel."


    "Oh, sweet," he says with a grin. "What else?"


    "Second rule and this is very important," she states and he nods in rapt attention. "You will stop climaxing inside of me. Unless I specifically say otherwise, we will be using condoms from here on."


    "Um," he bemoans as he tries to counter. "But, it feels really really good this way."


    "I don''t care," she easily tells him. "I may be on the pill but there''s always a one percent chance I could get pregnant, and with the sheer quantity of your ejaculation, I''d rather not take that risk. As for the feeling, I''m sure it''ll feel just as good.


    This is a deal breaker for me so without a condom, nothing happens, got it?"


    He huffs, somewhat defeated and simply nods.


    "Third rule. This very intimate and physical thing we''re doing, is not, I repeat, not about love," she declares. "At least not romantic love. We can respect one another, protect one another, maybe in the future become good friends, but we will never be a romantic couple.


    "I mean it Kurenai-chan," he tells her firmly, balling his fists. "You''re a precious person to me now, so I want you to be happy too." He stands on his feet to boldly announce, "I know I asked for this, but if you ever find someone you can love, than you absolutely have to be with him."


    Kurenai almost snorts and holds back a sad pitiful laugh. ''How can this boy, with all the seriousness he can muster tell me that with a straight face?'' she mentally ponders. ''Because he doesn''t know,'' her mind then easily answers. ''And it''s not like he actually positioned himself between Asuma and I.


    A princess accepted that position happily.'' Kurenai realizes her constant heartache for Asuma shouldn''t be placed on Naruto''s doorstep. ''Heartbreaking hopes with Asuma, too much alcohol and bad decisions led me here.


    Even now, this boy has little to do with my heart, but at the very least, he''s opened my eyes to even more I can do in service to my village.''


    She can almost feel great honor in turning the Dead Last of the latest graduates into one of the strongest shinobi''s the village has ever produced, and while this isn''t how she would''ve ever decided to accomplish that, Kurenai knows her father would say, ''it is what it is but more importantly, what we make of it.'' It''ll take Kurenai time for her heart to mend, but at least with Hinata-chan, Team Eight and now Naruto-kun, she won''t have much time to obsess over her gnawing pain.


    "Naruto, thank you," she says with a mild but very real smile. "I believe you, and if I ever feel I might find happiness with someone, I''ll let you know." He was being sweet and her smile was genuine until she realized he hasn''t sat back down because of the cleavage she was showing.


    His eyes look dark and she can practically see his brain function slipping away for his clear desire of her.


    .


    You can visit my Patreon store to read up to 300 chapters. Here I leave the link


    /BlackGoku222

 Chapter 69: Chapter 69

    "Naruto, calm down," she tells him with little success. "As your sensei, you promised to do as I say, so calm down," she commands.


    Naruto''s eyes lighten and clear of its lustful fog, but he looks wounded, and he''s still erect. "I... sorry. I just- I really really want to be inside you again.


    It''s hard just looking at you."


    "I... thank you," she blushes at how blunt with his desires he is. "I know it feels good but, we had a lot of sex this afternoon, and a grand majority of woman tend to be sore, or tender down there after such long and repeated sessions.


    They need time to heal." That seemed to do the trick as he takes a step back worried, asking, "I didn''t hurt you, did I? I''m so sorry, Nai-chan. I didn''t know!"


    "No, no, you didn''t hurt me, but I am quite sore," she eases him while omitting the pleasant humming of it. "It''s not a bad soreness but we shouldn''t do any more today."


    "Oh," he sighs, adjusting his pants. "I understand," he sadly says.


    For the briefest moment, she thought of comforting him with her mouth, but quickly shoved that thought aside. It isn''t necessary to his education at the moment, and more than that, he needs to learn self-control.


    Still, something is better than nothing, and she gives him a little hope by telling him, "however, I''ll feel better tomorrow and I can teach you more then."


    "Really?!" he yells catching her off guard. "Really, really?"


    "Yes," she answers him with a smile, but stipulates, "we''ll meet at your place an hour before midnight. Less chance of being seen that way."


    He hugs her for a long time, eventually taking in the scent of her hair and rubbing her back. "Clearly you have a lot of energy to burn," she notes, interrupting his rising arousal by standing and moving towards the front door. "So I''ll make you a bet.


    You go train, and if you make any significant progress in your secret training, I''ll give you a treat I''m sure you''ll really like."


    His eye bulge like saucers and he''s out the door in seconds, much to her amusement.


    ....


    NARUTO


    "Naru-nii!" Naruto yells excitedly. ''Ow,'' Naru-nii yelps as Naruto continues to say, "that''s gotta be the best technique EVER!"


    ''Wait... you mastered it?'' Naru-nii asks with disbelief. ''You really mastered Rasengan?''


    Naruto then asks, "so, what do you think about Kurenai-chan helping us? I really, reaaallly think she should you know cuz she''s smart and all."


    Naru-nii laughs heartily. ''Yeah, I bet you do. Um, I don''t think it''s a bad idea, but I still think we should be careful. If she starts wondering how you know things you shouldn''t, it might turn out bad for everyone and get in the way of training.


    You won''t be able to help anyone if you''re locked in an interrogation cell.''


    "Meh, I bet it''ll be fine," Naruto responds confidently. "So, what do I tell her when she asks how I learned Rasengan?"


    Naru-nii is silent. '' Damn,'' the future-Naruto curses. ''Uhh, I''m not sure if you can. It''s not written down in any scrolls and the only two people alive that know it are Ero-sannin and Kakashi-sensei.''


    "So then what do I say when I use it?" Naruto wonders aloud, recalling his many daydreams of using his new jutsu to save princesses from evil warlords. "When I use it in front of Kakashi-sensei or if Ji-chan finds out, wouldn''t they ask me how I learned it?"


    ''...that''s a good question,'' Naru-nii slowly admits, seemingly lost in thought. ''I can''t believe I hadn''t thought of that. I was just super focused on training you, I hadn''t thought what others might say, you know?''


    "Soo" Naruto sounds, leaving it open-ending for Naru-nii to fill.


    ''Hey, why am I doing all the thinking here,'' Naru-nii retorts. ''You help too. We''re both pranksters, dattebayo.''


    Rolling his eyes, Naruto asks, "mnn, can''t someone have told us?"


    ''Hmm, if we said somebody taught us- well, taught you, than we''d have to say who they are. And we definitely can''t say either Ero-sannin or Kakashi taught us cause I''m sure they''ll deny it if Ji-chan asked them.


    If we say we learned it from a scroll, I''m sure you''ll have to, if not hand it over, than at least show them proof.''


    "Mnn, mmn," Naruto hums in agreement before asking, "can''t I just say I taught myself?"


    ''Well, you could,'' Naru-nii skeptically assuages, adding, ''I doubt they''d believe you, especially when you consider who the jutsu belongs to...''


    "-The fourth Hokage," Naruto finishes.


    .


    You can visit my Patreon store to read up to 300 chapters. Here I leave the link


    /BlackGoku222

 Chapter 70: Chapter 70

    ''Exactly,'' Naru-nii confirms before an idea forms in his time-distant head. ''Now that I think about it, there might actually be a way to kind of explain this, or at least make it impossible to prove otherwise.''


    SAKURA


    Naruto had left her thirty minutes ago after Sakura begged for a two hour break. They''d been training since she found him in Training Ground 28 at nine in the morning.


    Even with her perfect chakra control fueling her attacks in the most efficient way possible, her endurance is so pitiful, she can never outlast him. She spent the last thirty minutes on the grass, sore, sweaty, panting, and hungry.


    Despite how difficult training with Naruto is, Sakura can''t say she hates it. She''s noticed the differences from day to day, and she can proudly say she''s getting better.


    Every day she can do just a little bit more, and after a week of constant training with the idiot, she''s not dreading it as she had in the beginning. She still hates Naruto, but the training, at the very least, is a clear benefit.


    Still, she needs to get up, head home, take a shower, and finish the first report for Ino on ''Obsessive Love.'' Staying away from Sasuke-kun was an ever-present gnawing pain eating away at her intestines.


    While training with Naruto was a constant feeling of failurenot simply as a woman, but as a kunoichithe most difficult rule for Sakura to follow is composing the report Ino expects.


    With a comprehensive analytical mind, Sakura can''t help but pick up on patterns and cues, assign memory markers, and compare discrepancies between her personal experiences and the text she''s reading. For some odd reason, they were claiming the expression of her love for Sasuke-kun was unhealthy.


    It was ridiculous to her. Clearly, they didn''t understand, which made writing the report all the more difficult. As the Kunoichi of the Year, Sakura has written many reports, all of which received perfect grades.


    It was easy with her memory and now that perfect recall has been tarnished with this poisonous psycho-babble. However, despite her denial, the research Ino is making her write stayed in her mind, taunting the purity of her emotions.


    But of course, Ino can lie and say she doesn''t know what they''re talking about, which would become a she-said-she-said, or Ino could spread the photos before they''re retaken. There were just too many variables that would end with each plan breaking her heart.


    And that would destroy her ultimate goal; Making sure her love for Sasuke-kun survived. If Sakura has to spend some time with the blond ball of energy and not ask Sasuke-kun out, then she''ll do it. As long as there''s a slim chance she can beat this blackmail, her love remains viable in the long run.


    For now, Sakura puts all her anxiety and frustrations into training. It''s the best and only method for coping with this waking nightmare.


    As much as she hates to admit it, she is getting something out of this indentured servitude. And for some reason, she''s actually learning from Naruto. If it wasn''t for him, she wouldn''t have learned her elemental affinity was Earth with a minor in Water.


    Having explained his leaf training, she was actually fascinated. How the Dead Last of their class is training in nature manipulation yearspossibly decadesbefore it''s feasible is beyond her. Sakura was sure she wasn''t ready for that kind of training and even pondered if Sasuke-kun is.


    She simply didn''t have the reserves or endurance for that kind of intense conditioning, which actually warmed Sakura to the possibility that Naruto isn''t quite the hopeless idiot she always assumed he was.


    Though she felt like asking him questions, Sakura just couldn''t allow herself to engage with the blond to that extent. There''s no telling how he''ll take it and the last thing she wants is for him to constantly hit on her again.


    ''Like how you had with Sasuke-kun,'' a stupid voice in her head patiently asks. Squeezing her eyes shut, Sakura grips her un-conditioned and dirty hair and screeches to the open skies above. ''I''m dying,'' she thinks, hating her thoughts, hating her memories, and hating Ino most of all. ''This is death!''


    .


    You can visit my Patreon store to read up to 300 chapters. Here I leave the link


    /BlackGoku222

 Chapter 71: Chapter 71

    INO


    Ino slumps pacified into her mattress, burying her head into her pillow to stifle her screams of pleasure as her second orgasm rocks her quivering sensitivity. ''OOhhhhhh, that wassss,'' she mentally groans as her fluid thoughts melt into the sugary hum of the tail-end of her orgasm.


    Returning to her senses, she unclasps the photo bent out of shape in her tight grip, adding yet more folds to the image of her-as-Sakura sucking Naruto''s dick.


    Ino''s grown accustomed to this daily ritual, dutifully performed at the bare minimum, three times a daybefore and after sleep, and at some point in the middle of the day.


    Initially the dreams and memory were more than abundant stimulation to reach her gushing peaks, however, with every passing day, she could feel the potent effect dwindle little by little.


    It wasn''t until her manipulation of Sakura, when that excitement shot up near the level of the first week after her deflowering.


    She should absolutely hate what she had done with Naruto, and to an extent, she does, however, it was and wasn''t of her own volition, strange as that sounds. Ino knows she wouldn''t have ever done that with Naruto, but she did, and only because she felt out of control with her arousal.


    So despite knowing she should hate it, her conditioned mind can never get around the painfully honest fact that she really really wanted it to happen. Not necessarily with him, but she certainly loved the feeling to rip through her again; shredding her pleasure centers to white oblivion.


    Ino couldn''t help wanting to pass out, squeezing a solid dick so hard it feels like she''s trying to swallow him.


    ''Calm down, Ino,'' her mind huffs, already feeling her excitement build at the thought of Naruto''s dick filling her unprotected womb with his baby-batter.


    To this day she can''t figure out why that overwhelming feeling of ecstasy struck her, but it had and she forced Naruto to satisfy her carnal cravings. It''s this very fact that keeps her from truly hating him, or what happened. It''s why she now pleasures herself every day.


    "I''ve had my fill of alcohol as of late," Kurenai says, pondering the liquid-cause of, and solution to, all her lingering woes. From the heartache of Asuma to the ecstasy of Naruto, Kurenai asserts, "I think I need to take it easy for a bit."


    "I don''t care if it''s one drink or ten; water or sake," Anko tells her friend confidently. "I just want to hang with my number one babe.


    I hadn''t seen that perfect ass of yours in weeks and I''m going through withdrawals." Anko pinches Kurenai''s round cheek as a group of civilian men, already drunk on their blundering feet try to holler for a grab themselves.


    Anko easily ignores them as she whips out a kunai, spins it in the air like a propeller before effortlessly grabbing the handle and easily sliding it back in the lacy holster of her inner thigh. The civilian drunks sober up fast and moved away from the trained killers with purpose.


    "I''ve missed you too," Kurenai says with a smile, bumping a smirking Anko''s shoulder.


    Kurenai notices the pause of conversation as Anko studies her, before curiously starting, "you know," in a serious, yet light tone. "I was expecting a lot worse."


    Kurenai is certain she means Asuma, though still asks, "in what way?"


    "Are you kidding," Anko snorts incredulously. "I know you were head-over-heels for him. To a room full of nosy Jnin, that was never a secret and with this whole escort thing between him and that bitch-princess, I was expecting an emotional wreck to open the door if you opened the door at all!


    Instead, your house is clean, not a single fucking snot-tissue anywhere, and if I''m being honest," Anko continues undeniably checking Kurenai''s assets out. "You''re looking kinda sexy."


    .


    You can visit my Patreon store to read up to 300 chapters. Here I leave the link


    /BlackGoku222

 Chapter 72: Chapter 72

    "Anko," Kurenai calls mildly scandalized as she slaps her friend''s shoulder to stop her from admiring her body. It''s the afterglow she still feels from the tip of her ebony locks to her dainty toes. Kurenai hadn''t realized how relaxed she was walking, possibly even sexy, until Anko said so.


    Anko chuckles and grins hungrily at the raven-haired beauty. "Relax, I''m not hitting on you... unless you want me to-"


    "Anko," Kurenai admonishes. Vividly recalling a couple of nights Kurenai experimented with Anko. Though fun to be sure, they both ultimately know their preferences.


    "Alright, alright," Anko concedes, throwing her palms up in surrender. "Anyway, I was scared you might be depending on the training, you know? Using a mask, putting on a brave face while you bottle it all up. We both know how bad that can end up, but I''m not getting that vibe from you at all."


    "I don''t know what to tell you," Kurenai answers honestly. It''s not as if she can confess how incredibly good her body feels after hours of sex with a genin. She still has trouble accepting it herself.


    It''s not that Kurenai is free of her agonizing heartache, or able to stop the thoughts of Asuma from entering her mind every ten seconds, but she knows it won''t conquer her. It''s not unlike drowning for forty seconds and breathing for twenty. Terribly agonizing though it may be, it won''t kill her.


    "I do hurt, Anko. I am hurting but I also feel like it won''t last forever, you know what I mean?"


    "Of course," Anko answers. "It means there''s a shelf life on that self-imposed agony and that''s a relief in and of itself."


    "I have hope it won''t last forever," Kurenai admits, woefully, wondering what that says about her love. She''s lost herself in the pleasures of the flesh to forget about the suffering ache of her broken heart. Does tossing aside the pain for pleasure mean she also tossed her ability to love again?


    Kurenai feels that''s an answer she won''t learn without time and opportunity. Her emotions are still a wreck but her body is tingling and that''s all it is for now. "Without that silver lining, I''d well, I guess I would be an emotional wreck with a mountain of snot-tissues all over the place."


    "I''m sorry this happened to you babe," Anko sympathetically asserts, wrapping her arm around Kurenai''s slim waist. "But I''m glad you''re not off the rails bat-shit crazy. Bitches like that annoy the fuck out of me. Like they can''t survive without their man!


    Fucking bullshit."


    She, herself was offered to serve the village in that capacity. Kurenai turned it down, though she knows Anko did it for a number of years. It''s how the curvaceous kunoichi found her love and talent for torture.


    In the end, Kurenai knows it''s not a matter of the heartfelt intimacy, but of guilty cravings of the flesh.


    Intellectually, it may be better to go without such carnal hunger, but she''s not hurting anyone, there is a clear benefit to the village, and more importantly, she can forget about Asuma and her hurt, if only momentarily.


    Since Anko knocked on her door earlier, Kurenai''s been wondering if she should tell her voluptuous friend. They keep secrets from each other; there''s no way they can''t with their profession. This, however, isn''t a secret for the security of the village. This is personal.


    It''s personal and many would say immoral. It has the potential to change their relationship forever and Kurenai''s not sure she''s ready for that.


    The two beauties enjoy their night outthe men lusting around them, more so. As promised, Anko took them to one of the larger bars that cohabitate shinobi and civilian alike.


    They dance and though they drink, Kurenai has no more than two, no matter how many times Anko or hopeful bachelors try to persuade her otherwise.


    It''s not long before their friends join them, and much too soon than she''s ready for, Asuma walks through the door to the cheers and adulation of many of her peers in the barminus Anko, Ygao, Kakashi, and Genma.


    Kurenai is easily savvy to his awareness of her, but as the nauseous tightness of her stomach dreads the thought of actually speaking with him, she informs Anko, "I should get going."


    .


    You can visit my Patreon store to read up to 300 chapters. Here I leave the link


    /BlackGoku222

 Chapter 73: Chapter 73

    Anko breaks away from a muscular hunk, protesting after Kurenai, "Aww come on. Just stay for a little while longer. You''re going to have to be around each other eventually."


    "Maybe," Kurenai agrees. "But not now."


    Approaching between the sexy kunoichi, Genma asserts, "I''ll walk you," moving to join Kurenai without her consent.


    "I''ll be fine," Kurenai conveys simply. "But thank you-"


    "I insist," he counters amiably, stepping to the side to invite her to go first.


    Aside from his assertiveness, she has no reason to doubt Genma. They''ve all known each other since they graduated from the Academy. While he''s always been a bit aloof about his goals, he''s always had her back.


    Kurenai simply nods, and as they leave the rowdy bar, she can feel ''his'' eyes on her back, like a concentrated ray of magnified sunlight. She ignores him as much as the clenching in her chest, not unlike how he disregarded her as Genma escorts her from the bar.


    They walk to her home because she can''t exactly tell him she''s going to a genin''s apartment to have copious amounts of sex. It''s on the way back, on calmer streets, that he finally says, "he''s being an idiot."


    Asuma, Genma, Gai, Kakashi, Hayate, Ygao, Anko and herself are not only peers but also friends which means that just because Asuma isn''t there, doesn''t mean his agent isn''t and the raven-haired beauty truly doesn''t want to deal with this right now.


    ''Genma is supposed to be my friend too,'' Kurenai thinks with growing irritation, asking with a little heat, "are you here to speak for him?"


    He raises her hands to his warm lips and imparts a deep kiss on the back of each hand. As one of his long-time friends, Kurenai doesn''t want to say anything she''d regret later, and so says nothing.


    As a kunoichi, she doesn''t recoil from the non-threatening, flattering gesture but as a woman with an aching heart to protect, she''s stunned by his affection. With all her intelligence, Kurenai can honestly say she wasn''t expecting a confession from Genma.


    Even when he raises his warm hand to her cool left cheek. She says and does nothing as he turns and leaves.


    Kurenai''s sharp mind replays his words as her feet continue walking. Learning about Asuma''s non-marriage was shocking enough but in the same minute, Genma pronounces his romantic interest in her.


    It consumes her mind as she automatically walks home, and is surprised to find Anko leaning against the front door.


    Walking up to her friend, she can tell she''s inebriated by the blush in her cheeks and her unfocused eyes. "Anko? What are you doing here?"


    "I juss wanted to make ssure my best babe was okay," she says with a slur.


    Before Kurenai can say more, Hinata-chan walks out with a glass of water and extends it to Anko. Having lied to her own father about training, the indigo-haired kunoichi arrived a day early, much to her welcome surprise. "Sensei, welcome back."


    "Thank you Hinata-chan," Kurenai tells her student. "Go get ready for bed. I won''t be back till late." With a short bow, Hinata-chan leaves and Kurenai nods to Anko to go.


    "Thanks, kid," Anko says and slowly follows Kurenai. "So?" Anko asks as they slowly walk to Anko''s apartment.

 Chapter 74: Chapter 74

    "I can''t think about this right now," Kurenai states, having been attempting to make sense of the ways this is either right or wrong, exhausting or empowering, inconsequential or significant.


    Kurenai''s emotions simply feel too raw, inflamed with aggravation, and her propensity to use her mind even on matters of the heart is failing her massively. It''s just too overwhelming, and it''s unlikely she can make the right decision like that, so Kurenai just breathes and walks.


    "What''d he say," Anko asks with a bit of a snicker, adding, "not that I can''t guess. No matter how cool he thinks he is, it''s soo obvious to these chocolate eyes."


    In a detached tone, Kurenai replays Genma''s words verbatim as if she were reading a report rather than recounting a personal experience. "I recall having heard he had a crush on me when we were fourteen but nothing came of it.


    I suppose I can''t say I''m entirely surprised by his affection," Kurenai figures aloud. "But his timing leaves a lot to be desired."


    "Like an STD," Anko groans. "Cropping up at the worst time. But, you know, early bird does get the worm, and he''s been wanting to feed off yours for years now."


    "Kami, Anko," Kurenai huffs with mild humor. "Do you have to paint such a vivid picture?"


    "I''m nothing if not creative," Anko chuckles happily, Kurenai laughing with her. "And yet, he''s not wrong about the job. Any mission could be our last."


    "He also said Asuma isn''t marrying the princess," Kurenai states. "Though I have no reason to doubt him, I just find it hard to believe."


    "What a shitty asshole," Anko bellows incredulous. "What''s his fucking deal, chucking all that shit on you? Just say the word babe, and I''ll forsake all men with you... for a solid month.


    Sorry, but going without dick for any more than that and I''ll likely rape someone."


    Kurenai smiles despite her preoccupied mind. "Don''t ever change Anko."


    "Not a chance, babe," Anko states as they near Anko''s rough accommodations. Anko could find a better home but her past is not easily forgotten among the village. While not neighbors, Naruto doesn''t live far from Anko, making Kurenai ponder if she''s just a sucker for the shunned.


    Still wearing her berry-red, cocktail mini dress from her night out, the hem of the lace fabric rides up, nearly reaching the apex of her gorgeously crossed legs, showcasing a tremendous amount of toned thigh.


    Naruto''s eyes grow incredibly dark, dilated pupils brazenly declaring his base want as he gazes at her beautifully crossed legs. Momentarily lost in need, they''re close enough for Naruto to reach over, eager to touch her.


    Kurenai grabs his hand as she sighs. ''This boy,'' she mentally utters. "Naruto, remember to control yourself."


    He shakes his head but it does little to regain his control. "I... You just look so beautiful and sexy... it''s hard.


    This is three hundred times worse than waiting for Ramen." Gazing at her with pleading eyes, he craves to know, "can- can we start now?"


    Fixing her lustrous pitch-black mane behind her ear, Kurenai can''t deny how flattering being wanted to this degree is, though she doesn''t appreciate how disruptive it can be when they need to talk.


    Letting out another sigh, Kurenai standssashaying the hem of her skirt to cover as much thigh as she canshe answers, "we can''t start just yet, but thank you for the compliment." Kurenai then takes him by the shoulders and rotates him in his seat, positioning him to face away from her before she sits on the couch behind him.


    "For now, let''s talk like this. You were saying?"


    Thrown off by how odd it is to be looking at his blank wall all the while talking to her, Naruto asks, "what?"


    "You were saying I should know something? About your training?"


    "Mnn, oh yeah," he exclaims. "Lately Sakura-chan''s been training with me, so I don''t know if that''ll be a problem or not. We''re still keeping this secret, right?" He asks the wall.


    .


    You can visit my store to read up to 300 chapters. Here I leave the link


    /BlackGoku222

 Chapter 75: Chapter 75

    "Yes. Yes, we very much are, yes," she tells the back of the blond''s head. "In fact, unless I say otherwise, don''t ever reveal or even admit to what we''re doing to anyone. If you do come across anyone who suspects, deny it and tell me right away, understand?"


    "Got it," he answers. "It''s kinda weird talking to you like this."


    "Whose fault is that," Kurenai returns. "Haruno-chan was the Kunoichi of the Year... how often does she train with you?"


    "Hmm, before this week, we only ever trained during team meetings, but now we train together every day."


    Thinking about the possibilities of the girl''s change of attitude towards Naruto, Kurenai asks, "do you think she might be using training to spend more time with you?" Kurenai already knows Haruno-chan is of the same beliefs as most of the village when it comes to the Jinchriki.


    It''s possible the pink-haired girl isn''t aware of a growing attraction.


    "I don''t think so," Naruto answers. "She tells me every day it''s only about getting stronger and how much she loves Sasuke-teme," he says with a gag. Kurenai wonders about Naruto''s love.


    From Kiba-kun, Kurenai knows about the Uchiha''s popularity among kunoichi, and having seen his photo, she can understand the attraction. The future of Naruto''s love seems destined for heartache. "I think she just wants to get stronger," he sullenly concludes.


    "I don''t feel that''ll be much of a problem, then," Kurenai asserts. "Does she know about your secret training?"


    "It''s an A-Rank, but honestly, it should be S-Rank," he interrupts inching closer to her. Feeling his radiating heat in tandem with his growing arousal, she again wonders about his body. ''No one should feel so warm,'' she thinks as she allows his eyes to trail up and down her tightly clad body.


    Rather than move away from his growing lust, she instead looks at him suspiciously, curious about the details behind this A-rank jutsu he''s mastered, especially since she very much doubts Kakashi had anything to do with it.


    It''s possible that someone else is teaching Kakashi''s student but even that seems unlikely. After she considers his reward proposal, she responds, "ifand that''s a big ifif this jutsu is something spectacular, I''ll consider a more appropriate reward. Now, what did you master?"


    "Promise?"


    "I''m your sensei," she responds, ignoring the nature of the study. "Sensei''s don''t lie to their pupils."


    With a huge grin on his face, Naruto hops away from her and around the coffee table. Looking around his clean apartment, he explains, "I''m not going to use it on anything in here, but believe me, it''s crazy destructive."


    .


    You can visit my store to read up to 300 chapters in (PDF)


    /BlackGoku222

 Chapter 76: Chapter 76

    "That''s fine," she answers with an amused huff, as if she needed to actually see property damage as validity. "I know nearly all of Konoha''s and even some enemy A-Rank jutsu."


    With a nod, Naruto calls, "Kage Bunshin no Jutsu."


    Lost as to the need for a clone, Kurenai watches on as, without any further hand seals, Naruto, with as serious an expression she''s seen on any ninja mastering their skill, extends his palm forward.


    The clone seems like he''s scratching the air above it, whento her great surpriseblue wisps of visible chakra quickly grows into a solid sphere of spinning spirit energy. She can feel the extreme refinement of the dense chakra ball as he wills it into a perfect ball of energy.


    It nearly makes the hairs on the back of her neck stand up when he calls, "Rasengan!"


    Her bewilderment at the miracle in front of her couldn''t last long enough. No matter how long she stared, it wasn''t until Naruto allowed it to fizzle out did she snap out of her face-stricken awe.


    She hadn''t even realized she was standing so close to him until he canceled the highest form of shape transformation there is. Though she''s never seen the incredible jutsu developed by the Yellow Flash himself, it''s fame is nearly as widespread as his Hiraishin no Jutsu.


    She''d even heard of Rasengan from Genma when he was part of the Fourth''s guard platoon along with Raid, and Iwashi.


    "How?!" is all she can think to gasp.


    The toothy blond chuckles good-naturedly as he steps in to wrap his arms around her yielding waist, "pretty sweet huh?"


    She rips his arms from around her waist and drags him to the couch, making him sit as she kneels down in front of him.


    It''s easily an arousing sight for Naruto as she''s effectively between his legs and he can easily picture her mouth wrapped around his member like in some of the pictures she showed him to satisfy his semi-hard erection.


    But her face is nearly in panic and he can''t understand why she''s so frantic, which has the effect of keeping him calm enough.


    Kurenai looks up to him and can easily read how worried he is, or to be more precise, how worried she''s making him. She reaches forward with her right hand and lightly pats him square in the chest. With a smile, she reassures him, "hey, it''s okay. You didn''t do anything wrong.


    I''m only surprised. Have you told anyone else? Kakashi-sensei?"


    "Pfft," is his reply. "I would''ve if he gave a damn. Even though you attacked me, you''re still a way better sensei than him."


    Her face winces a bit as she recalls her shameful assault on him.


    "Well, I can understand your point of view but always remember he''s one of the strongest shinobi in the village, and he''s gone through a lot." Naruto says nothing more on that, and when she notices his eyes travel down to her cleavage, she''s quickly aware of her position; on her knees, between his own, leaning over so even her breasts slightly grazes his thighs.


    She spots his thick erection bulging against the restraints of his pants and easily recalls their deal.


    ''Kami, he learned thee Rasengan,'' she mentally calls out in disbelief. ''What does a reward for that look like?''


    "Nai-chan," he moans, becoming more aroused by the second.


    ''I suppose I''m already on my knees,'' she points out, grabbing the waist of his flannel pants and boxers. She shimmies them down slowly all the while watching his pained face. Popping free of his cotton restraint, she''s almost concerned by how hard and throbbing his veiny member is.


    Actually seeing him up close, her first impression is quite simply, ''yes.'' Her second is, ''fuck me.'' Like the potential she can see in his future, she can feel to the point of humming the potential for many orgasm-filled nights.


    .


    You can visit my store to read up to 300 chapters in (PDF)


    /BlackGoku222

 Chapter 77: Chapter 77

    The purple crown of his cock is perfectly carved to slurp her insides with every thrust and drag. The shaft is thick and his base is faintly ringed with what she can only assume is the knotting muscle. Taking in fleshy musk of the upward curve phallus, her mouths waters.


    It pulses desperately for attention and Naruto cries again, "Nai-chan, please."


    Taking his hot base firmly in her right hand, she gives him a sympathetic smile before leaning down and assuredly licking the head of his angry crown, coating it in her flowing saliva. He groans happily when she sucks at his bulbous head, unconsciously shirking his hips forward.


    Kurenai leans her weight on his thighs to keep him still, pressing more of her soft breasts against him as her mouth laps and sucks him off.


    With her lips sealed around his thick cock keeping the pressure taunt as she slurps up and down his meat, she isn''t surprised when his hands dive into her raven-mane gripping her head as she bobs up and down his.


    Though not exactly enthusiastic about giving him a blowjob, Kurenai does enjoy the sexual act as she takes his sizable balls in her free hand and massaging them. Naruto, in particular, is enjoyable to tease.


    She enjoys hearing his pained gasps, the way he scrunches his eyes shut, his legs spasms and how he grits his teeth as she starts taking as much of him in her small mouth as she can.


    Taking the cock out of her mouth, Kurenai, informs him, "cum whenever you want Naruto. Just let me know," she adds before dragging her tongue along the double-ridged underside of his thick shaft when she feels two hands grip her raised bubble bottom. She whips around to see another Naruto.


    His clone from earlier smiles at her before focusing all his fascinated efforts on kneading and massaging her firm posterior.


    Kurenai isn''t sure how she feels about this, sandwiched between two Narutos but the possibilities it conjures up Kurenai grows sodden.


    The tight material of her cocktail dress is peeled over the rest of her ass giving the clone a most beautiful view of her thonged ass. He can see the sheen of liquid coating the inside of her thighs and without much delay, he moves the thin silk out of the way and dives in face first.


    "I can''t see," Naruto states.


    "I know," Kurenai acknowledges, leading him to the bed. Once naked in the darkroom, she settles them in the creaky old bedNaruto on his side with Kurenai behind him. "Just relax against me," she tells him.


    "Focus on my voice, okay?" Holding him felt like sitting too close to a fire as she states, "right now, I want to talk about what we''ll be going over.


    I''ve already explained in our lessons a bit of the practical side of things, what goes in where, why it feels good, varying positions, but most of that is simply technique. There''s more to making a woman feel good than technique."


    "How do you mean," he cautiously voices.


    "Woman are sensual creatures," Kurenai explains. "We want to feel an emotional connection to the person we''re physical with."


    "I get that," Naruto admits, constantly looking for anyone that can acknowledge him. If he didn''t have Ji-chan, Teuchi-jiji, Ayame-nee-chan, and Iruka-sensei, he knows he''d go insane.


    Not wanting to travel down that gloom, Naruto asks, "you don''t" Naruto turns around, enjoying the slide and settle of her fluffy soft breasts against his chest, and only barely managing to make out her eyes. "You don''t love me, right?"


    Allowing the change of position to stand, despite the stiff hot rod pressing heat against her pelvis, Kurenai answers, "I''ve already explained that we won''t be romantic-"


    .


    You can visit my store to read up to 300 chapters in (PDF)


    /BlackGoku222

 Chapter 78: Chapter 78

    "But that''s my point," Naruto interjects, leaning in flush against her, his head in the crook of her neck, pelvis-to-pelvis, chest-to-chest and both growing warmer. "I know you don''t think about me like how I think about Sakura-chan, but I still feel really really good when I''m with you.


    That might not be the same but you''re super important to me."


    "It''s better with the person you love," Kurenai upholds, talking to the naked blond in his bed while thinking of a coal-haired Jnin escorting a princess.


    "The person I love doesn''t love me back," Naruto answers flatly, angling his aching erection so its hard, curved length can hook up the moist apex of her legs in closer.


    "Doesn''t that mean if I can''t have that connection, all I can hope for is techniques to you know, help me make sure no one ever regrets being with me?"


    "I''m sure no one will regret being with you," Kurenai alleges, feeling him pepper her chest with kisses, often sucking hard enough to pull the skin, sending a delectable sensation throughout her body that makes her tighten her legs around his throbbing member.


    "You did," he absentmindedly points out as he takes her hardening nipple in his mouth and starts sucking. His suction moves her supple flesh in his mouth delighting in the soft feel and her gentle whimpers.


    "Tha- ahn, Naruto" Kurenai tries, feeling his eager hips press forward enough to spread her leaking lips against it. "That wasss mnn, different."


    "Why," he asks between massaging and sucking on her delicate teets.


    ''Why indeed,'' Kurenai muddles to think before stating, "well, I didn''t, AHHNN! Naruto," she calls feeling his head push in the drowning entrance of her cunny. Despite the slurping pressure, Naruto only slides in halfway. "UUHHG," Kurenai groans at the engulfing intrusion.


    Narutos shifts them over, putting his weight on his knees between her widening legs before he thrusts fully to capacity.


    "Nai-chan, Nai-chan," Naruto groans in rapt pleasure. "You feel so"


    ...


    KURENAI


    Observational Log: Week:01 Day:01. 01 Days out of(/) undetermined(?)


    SUBJECT: Summer Fox*


    AGE: Undetermined*


    GENDER: Male.


    SF sexual appetite is ravenous and his lust is on a hair trigger, however, he always asks for some form of consent, whether it be vocal or physical. SF will need extensive training in self-restraint.


    Once SF is in the throes of passion, all lucidity and technique are discarded for the sake of reaching climax. While naturally-endowed advantages ensures partner''s satisfaction, SF will require prolonged instructive discipline to expand his sexual ability to that of masterful.


    To begin with, areas of training will include massage training, nipple and breast play, and kissing. Future education will feature oral sex andat SF''s repeated requestanal sex*.


    Personal Notes:


    I may be starting this observational journal now, however, the bargain struck between Summer Fox and Iwhich has progressed to consensual sexual congressbegan nearly two months ago. I will not be going over the events that''s lead a woman of my standing to this unexpected point in my life.


    Truthfully, I still have notable reservations about the entire affair, however, I''ve come to realize that this ever-present concern stems more from the condemnation of society as well as reaping the disappointment of my friends and colleagues, than it does with SF himself.


    He''s a singularity, and if this relation wasn''t with him, I''m certain it would NOT have happened with anyone of his standing.


    I now look to the future; as I always have. In that respect, SF has boundless potential; both in and out of the bedroom. Due to behavioral constraints imposed by our governing organization, I am hampered by how much I can influence his training as a shinobi.


    Taking into account that he can be in multiple places at once, I''ve decided to use this ability to expand his knowledge base. It''s unlikely either of us would be punished if I recommended a scroll for him to read.


    However, without even handing him the first scroll, I know this will be a challenge for the hyperactive male. Fortunately, this is the purpose by which I live my life happily.


    *For the purposes of anonymity, SF''s Full Name will not be documented.


    *SF''s age is unspecified. Public Records may have been compromised.


    *For the purposes of anonymity, SF''s Height will not be documented.


    *For the purposes of anonymity, SF''s Weight will not be documented.


    *I am not looking forward to anal sex. Not with his size. Toys and preparation may be needed.


    Observational Log: W:01 D:03 03/?


    .


    You can visit my store to read up to 300 chapters in (PDF)


    /BlackGoku222

 Chapter 79: Chapter 79

    Personal Notes:


    SF has the kind of penis most woman wish were on taller, hotter men. Even calling it a penis feels insufficient. It truly is a cock. No other way around it.


    And Kami does it do the job. While Summer Fox is certainly not perfect or highly skilled, and tends to forget when he''s too excited, I can''t fault him too much without noting my own shortcomings.


    I sort of lose my own head; not as much as he does in the beginning of our session, but after round four or five, I''m mindless. It''s so bad sometimes I don''t even notice we''ve started another round without a condom kami, the creampies


    I have a theory. It''s been brought to my attention through the comments of my colleagues and though I hadn''t anticipated it, it does explain the buoyant joy of it all.


    While the term Honeymoon Phase is generally reserved for newly formed romantic pairings due to the feelings of perfection in discovering each other, at its essence, the phrase is simply a union that shares a wildly acceptable biological experience throughout the initial stages of their coupling.


    While SF and I are not a pairing in any conventional way of the wordthat is to say romantic in naturewe do share a bond, a connection, that''s deeply gratifying and dare I say, addictive.


    As an emotional relationship, the honeymoon phase wouldn''t apply to us, but as an honest physical union, it most certainly does.


    As the most responsible of the two, I should begin to move us past this bubble of bliss. The bargain struck between SF and I centers around guidance, sexual enlightenment, and self-improvement, not numerous cream-pies, mindless orgasms, and nestled slumber*.


    As for his knowledge base, I decided to start him with various scrolls on different Taijutsu styles.


    With my own team to manage and develop, I can''t dedicate as much time on SF''s training as I would like but it''s my hope I can slowly slip in Genjutsu or Finjutsu theory and begin to round him out as a shinobi.


    *Every time I wake up in his horrible bedeither before or after a round of coitusSF is always holding me. Always! While it feels comforting and nice more often than not, I''m beginning to ponder the depth of this behavior. How alone was he?


    SF is enthusiastic with regard to licking and sucking my vagina. The exterior of his tongue provides a wonderful amount of friction. However, SF lacks awareness when picking up his partner''s cues. As a result, SF has little sense of how to build toward an intense climax.


    Instruction should focus on pacing, the inclusion of simultaneous stimulationnipple play, hair pull, or muscle massageand combinations.


    As his instructor, I''ve also explained the complexities of kissing properly: Compromising with your partner, of leading and following, of biting and sucking, of erogenous zones like the neck, earlobe, collar bone, of bringing the whole body in closer, whether it be hands on the face, neck, lower back, or my personal favorite, in my hair.


    Despite obvious inexperience and repeated instruction, SF was enthusiastic throughout and eventually found a rhythm that worked well with me. Further practical experience and guidance are required.


    Personal Notes:


    He''s noticed kissing is another one of my weak spots. There''s just something about two, hot, saliva coated tongues squirming inside my mouth, against the roof or teeth, at the same time my pussy is writhing as he drills me...


    Without thought, my body just clamps down on his thick length and I orgasm that much harder because of it.


    As such, we''ve spent a fair amount of time on the subject of kissing. I''ve revealed three personal thrills during kissing that make my knees tremble; gripping and tugging my hair, allowing me to suck his tongue as he drills me, and tasting my own juices on his tongue and lips.


    Unsurprisingly, our make-out sessions end with my cunt squeezing the cum out of his cock.


    This was before he left.


    .


    You can visit my store to read up to 300 chapters in (PDF)


    /BlackGoku222

 Chapter 80: Chapter 80

    It''s unfortunate I''ve only spent a week with him before his team was assigned an escort mission. It was shocking to learn how they had received said mission.


    While I begrudge low-rank missions as much as every shinobi in the village, I would never raise my voice and demand better missions from our Hokage.


    I was sure SF would be reprimanded in some way shape or form, however, I''ve learnedafter the factthat SF seems to have a working relationship with Hokage-sama. It makes sense considering certain details.*


    Of course, I refused to engage in our usual activity the night before his mission. As a general rule, shinobi tend to not engage in rigorous sexual activity before missions.


    However, I utilized the time to go over strategy and his gear, and was upset upon discovering everything he owned was worn and or old. He explained that it''s all he could afford which didn''t make sense.


    As I had plenty to spare, I gifted him a standard shinobi field pack, complete with Kunai, Shuriken, Makibishi spikes, Exploding Notes, Cable Wire, a couple Flash and Smoke Bombs, Emergency Food Pills, and an empty Sealing Scroll.


    SF was through the moon, to say the least. He used the day and many clones to present me with a gift of his own, an unusual flower; dirty because of all the earth still attached, but pretty and thoughtful nonetheless*.


    Though he was worried about how things might change when he returned, I reassured him that I would still be here when he got back and I had no intention of breaking our arrangement.


    *For the purposes of anonymity many details of SF''s relations will be restricted.


    *Our bargain shouldn''t have room for gifts, however, I allowed it given his insistence it was special, though he didn''t know how. Will check with a specialist.


    INO


    Smugness is the only other emotion the pink-haired girl showed that day as she told her, "well when you start tree-walking, you''re going to feel proud when you can hold it for thirty minutes, and you should. As a student of Iry-ninjutsu, I can tell you that''s above average for ninja our age.


    Do you want to know how he trains What lunacy you forced me to be apart of? That idiot fights Kage Bunshin of himself on water for hours! Everything he does is jacked up to insanity and it''s killing me! It''s a personal best if I only pass out once."


    Ino didn''t believe it. Not that Naruto. Not the Dead Last of their class. How could she?


    He was the most hopeless case the Academy had ever seen. If he wasn''t an orphan, Ino was sure his parents would''ve taken him out after failing the second time. Ino even asked Asuma-sensei what''s the average length of time one can hold tree or water walking.


    His response of, "hours," also came with a caveat.


    "Just because a thing is unlikely, doesn''t mean it''s impossible," the gruff Jnin-sensei told them. "This world is filled with odd and unexpected shinobi.


    The Nara technique of Shadow Binding is as unique as the Yamanaka techniques mind-walkers and the Akimichi techniques of body weight and size manipulation. Then there are Kekkei Genkai which is a different league of weird.


    You never know what you may face out there which is why teams are the most effective way to fightto cover each other''s back."


    .


    You can visit my store to read up to 300 chapters in (PDF)


    /BlackGoku222

 Chapter 81: Chapter 81

    It suddenly didn''t seem so impossible, though that doesn''t explain why Naruto was so horrible in school. Clowning around is fine and all, but when it came time to actually doing the work, Naruto was always a failure.


    The blond loud-mouth was a paradox Ino couldn''t ignore because she knew her mind simply wanted to think about the biggest event in her young life since graduating from the Academy.


    The event that turned her from a girl to a woman now made Ino hyper-aware of Naruto, despite how pathetic he is ''or appears?'' she wonders.


    It almost made Ino happy when Asuma informed them he wouldn''t be marrying Princess Tomoko. Not because she hadn''t liked the princess when she got to meet herTomoko-hime even said she looked like a family member.


    Like many in the village, Ino was impressed by the grandeur of the royal daughter and was looking forward to the announcement of a wedding; partly because it would be such a momentous event the entire village would celebrate and also because she would get to buy a new dress.


    No, Ino was happy because the news of it was more distracting than thinking about her urges. More so when she learned that Asuma apparently has a sweetheart within the village. He had come into the shop after the princess left to buy roses. Red roses.


    As a student of botany and flower arranging, Ino knows what red roses mean. They''re the unmistakable expression of deep emotion, whether it be love, respect, admiration, devotion, heartfelt regret, and sorrow. And any florist worth their petal knows twelve roses mean ''be mine,'' or ''I love you.''


    Considering the princess was gone, it wasn''t hard for Ino to deduce Asuma-sensei had a special someone in Konoha. Initially, it made her wonder about honor and duty to one''s village.


    She never thought Asuma-sensei would prefer not to marry the princess until she saw his face as he purchased the roses; which could only mean he''d do it out of duty. Simply put, it was expected of him. He clearly loved whoever this woman was far more than his face expressed for Princess Tomoko.


    It was a salacious thrill that thankfully had nothing to do with Naruto. This distraction made Ino feel like she could breathe, and the Yamanaka heiress was desperate to know who this woman was.


    Ino doesn''t recall anything from the bathhouse talk or from some of the older girls working for her Clan. She had even asked Shikamaru.


    "Afternoon, Yamanaka-chan," Kurenai smiles her greeting. Before Kurenai even makes it to the register, she notices how frightened the young blond is, frozen in panic at the sight of the exotic flower in her hand.


    So terrified was the girl, that Kurenai began to wonder if the potted flower was a poisonous plant she was unaware of. "Ino-chan?" Kurenai calls, dispensing with the honorifics.


    Ino''s head snaps up to the beautiful sensei. The question of why she has a Fire Slipper Orchid, one of the rarest flowers in the world, in her possession is on the tip of her tongue when she hears her mother call out from the back. "I''m nearly done, sweetie."


    Instantly Ino thinks about the deal she made with her parents; keep the profit of the rare orchid''s sale or allow the Clan to try and cultivate more; which of course will take no less than fifteen years. Ino had decided not to ask Naruto if there were more orchids. She didn''t want to see him.


    She didn''t want to feel urges. She didn''t want to lose control at least not with the Dead Last. For the thousandth time, Ino thinks how much easier this would all be if her deflowering happened with Sasuke-kun rather than Naruto.


    Clearly, there were more Fire Slipper Orchids, and for some unholy reason, Kurenai-sensei had one.


    "Where did you get that sensei?" Ino nearly snaps, only barely recalling Kurenai-sensei is her superior and respect is due. Hearing her mother return with the potential client, Ino knows she doesn''t want her mother to see the orchid.


    It would raise questions of who discovered this ''golden'' garden that Ino didn''t want to be answered. She didn''t want anyone to know Naruto gave her the orchid all those weeks ago. And now, to her dread, Kurenai-sensei may answer those questions for her.


    .


    You can visit my store to read up to 300 chapters in (PDF)


    /BlackGoku222

 Chapter 82: Chapter 82

    "Pl- Please, sensei," Ino begs, moving around the counter and extending her hand. "Please, please, please, can you come with me? I- we- can''t" Kurenai-sensei is clearly confused but trusts her and takes her hand. Exiting the shop with haste, Ino is shouting behind her shoulder, "mom, I''m heading out!


    I''ll be back soon!"


    Despite her panic as they rush through the market''s street, Ino happens to note the ebony-haired sensei''s calloused palm and couldn''t help but be envious. Ino wonders how much training it would take to create so many callouses when the young sensei stops her cold.


    "I feel this is far enough, Yamanaka-chan," Kurenai states, stopping between buildings at the edge of the street. "Can you tell me why we had to rush out of there in such a hurry?"


    Ino looks around nervously a moment before responding, "I can but, can you please tell me where you got that orchid?"


    Kurenai eyes the girl skeptically. Clearly, there''s a story here and the young Yamanaka is agitated. Still, she answers, "it was a gift, though I''m unaware of this particular orchid. Now, would you care to answer my question?"


    Ino isn''t sure what kind of cover-story she can come up with that would be convincing when she hears a squeal. Ino and Kurenai both turn to Ino''s elated mother. She''d found them and the way Ino''s stomach tightened up felt like she was kicked in the gut. "Ka-san-"


    "Another one!" The normally calm brunette Yamanaka exclaims. Moving closer to the rare orchid, the Yamanaka matriarch looks from Ino to Kurenai and back before stating, "I''m fairly certain the Fire Slipper Orchid my daughter had received was from a boy.


    Why my daughter didn''t think I would find her rushing off strange, I do not know, but I''m curious, Kurenai-sensei, are you perhaps delivering this orchid on his behalf? Would that mean you know his identity? I know my Ino-chan has reservations about the boy-"


    "Ka-san!" Ino hisses.


    "Ino, recall your manners," her mother warns, returning to her normally calm and collected demeanor. Ino calms down as her mother continues. "As I was saying, I realize this can feel embarrassing for all involved, however, as a mother and florist, I can''t ignore such extravagant gifts."


    Kurenai smiles politely before stating, "I''m unaware of the details surrounding this plant-"


    "I''ll explain it to you," Ino interjects. "If we can go to lunch?" One look at her mother and Ino adds, "alone please."


    "Really now, Ino, for this boy to go so far"


    The two are silent long enough for the tea to arrive. In that time, Kurenai wonders what Ino and Naruto''s relationship is, and so asks, "why don''t you want your parents to learn about Naruto?"


    Ino gags in response, which seems like an exaggeration in Kurenai''s opinion, but then again, Kurenai is aware and often reminded of how effortless Naruto brings out negative reactions out of people. Kurenai is really starting to wonder what kind of life the blue-eyed boy has led.


    The sensei has heard and seen too much extreme behavior not to satisfy some of her growing curiosity. "You know, if you have feelings for Naru-"


    "I don''t have feelings for him," Ino cuts her off, adding, "who would? He''s the worst in just about every way you can think of!"


    ''That''s definitely not true,'' Kurenai thinks with a tingling tightness of her legs before imagining Ino yelling that very rebuttal to Naruto. It would certainly explain why he''d want to gain more experience with girls though, the sex doesn''t make sense.


    He would''ve asked, ''how to date,'' not, ''how to make girls feel good.'' Unless the pair have done some physically romantic activity which Ino is extremely embarrassed and ashamed about. ''Possibly a moment of weakness?'' Kurenai wonders, before asking, "how would he know to bring you this orchid?"


    Again, the girl seemed dejected to answer, "a couple of months ago, he was coming back from his training in the forest and I noticed a petal of the orchid stuck on that disgusting jacket of his."


    ''Yes, that jacket is absolutely horrendous,'' Kurenai can''t help but agree.


    "I never told him how valuable it was but you can probably guess how much I wanted to know every detail," Ino finishes.


    ''That must''ve been when they first started being aware of one another in a setting that wasn''t the Academy,'' Kurenai thought. Understanding the lengths Naruto goes to for his dreams, Kurenai wonders if Ino is apart of that future he sees so clearly.


    ''Maybe he''s using Ino to get over Sakura,'' Kurenai wonders, though quickly coming to the conclusion that isn''t the type of impression Naruto reflects. "And you haven''t seen him since," Kurenai wonders aloud.


    .


    You can visit my store to read up to 300 chapters in (PDF)


    /BlackGoku222

 Chapter 83: Chapter 83

    "Kami, no," Ino answers with such ire, it mildly annoys Kurenai. "You''re not going to tell my parents are you?"


    "I''m not certain," Kurenai answers honestly. "How difficult is it to tend to this orchid?"


    "Very," Ino simply puts.


    "Which means it would likely die under my care," Kurenai reasons. "I need a specialist to avoid killing it. Would you prefer I deal with another florist? As a shinobi, I don''t feel your parents would appreciate my taking such a rare prize to their civilian competitor."


    "You can sell it," Ino suggests.


    "Again, I would need a florist for their connections," Kurenai responds. "Unless you''d like me to stand in the market place trying to convince someone to spend seven-hundred and fifty thousand ryo on an orchid. Do you know what you can buy with that amount?"


    "Then" Ino grasps for ideas a couple of seconds before suggesting, "then give it to me and I''ll sell it for you. Just please don''t tell my parents about that baka."


    Again, Kurenai is irked by the casual way Naruto is disregarded, and so assuages the blond. "I will not tell your parents, however, I will not lie to them either."


    "Thank you Kurenai-sensei," Ino states with clear relief.


    "I also have two conditions you must adhere to," Kurenai adds surprising the girl. With her silent nod, Kurenai declares, "one, you will take and tend to the orchid until I decide whether to sell it or not.


    I will, of course, pay you for the work." Though it was a gift from him, Kurenai should talk to Naruto about it. It''s a very expensive gift after all and he might have different ideas for it if he knew the price. "For my second condition, you will join me for a little reconnaissance work."


    She hesitates to ask, "uh, what kind of reconnaissance?"


    "Intelligence gathering," Kurenai answers. "On one, Uzumaki Naruto."


    "What?" she gasps. "Why?"


    "I have questions that need answering," Kurenai simply states, taking a sip of her tea.


    "About that idiot?" Ino asks. "What''s there to know that you haven''t already heard? There are all sorts of rumors about him, like, stealing, rape, and murder, but, I''m not so stupid to believe that kind of fear mongering.


    ''Yeah''


    ''This is one mission I want to change no matter what.''


    ''What about the future?'' Naruto''s concern asks, trying to calm down his energetic muscles.''You said it could be dangerous to change stuff.''


    ''I can still help in other ways; like with training and info on shinobi to watch out for,'' Naru-nii assures him. ''Besides, I think we can both agree you''re already doing stuff I''ve never done.''


    ''Okay,'' Naruto agrees with a shrug. ''So what do you want to change?''


    ''There''s a person I want you to try and save,'' Naru-nii expresses. ''His name is Haku. You''ll know it''s him because he looks like a girl and he''s got long dark hair. He also pretends to be a hunter-nin.''


    ''Why''s Haku so important?''


    ''Haku is one of those shinobi who''s had it as bad or worse than us. He lost his parents too and he was alone until he met Zabuza.''


    ''Zabuza?''


    ''Kiri Jnin. Crazy strong. You''ll have to be extra careful around him. He thinks he''s a monster, and to some extent he is.


    He knows a lot about the dark side of the shinobi world but he''s wrong about the things that matter.''


    ''What''s that?''


    ''Friends aren''t tools. Ninja''s have feelings. And we''re not just fighting machines for the highest bidder.''


    .


    You can visit my store to read up to 300 chapters in (PDF)


    /BlackGoku222

 Chapter 84: Chapter 84

    ''Why would Haku be with someone who thinks like that?''


    ''Because to Haku, Zabuza is like Iruka-sensei or Ji-chan. Zabuza was the first person to care for Haku and Haku will die to protect him.''


    Naruto nods in understanding, making Sasuke look at him oddly. ''So how can I help him? I can''t imagine anyone would ever make me change my mind about Ji-chan or Iruka-sensei.''


    ''You have to convince Haku that his existence DOES matter, and you have to convince Zabuza that shinobi CAN be more than tools or killing machines.''


    ''Yeah but how?''


    ''You''ll figure it out,'' Naru-nii simply states. ''You''re me after all. I have faith in you.''


    ''Hmm,'' Naruto''s mind wiggles with suspicion at the puddle ahead.


    ''What?'' Naru-nii asks.


    ''There''s something weird about that puddle''


    With a lot of mirth in his voice, a humored Naru-nii asks, ''what''s weird about it?''


    ''I don''t know,'' Naruto responds. ''I guess it''s just weird to see a puddle all of a sudden.''


    Hearing Naru-nii chuckle a bit, he then advises, ''well since you''re on mission, you should definitely keep your eyes open, just in case.''


    With too much energy to just wait and see, Naruto simply takes out a shuriken and tosses it with deft accuracy at the puddle. To Naruto''s great surprise, a clawed hand shoots out of the dematerializing water, ''clanging'' against Naruto''s blocked shuriken.


    ''Huh,'' Naruto thought to which Naru-nii laughs and says, ''have fun using up that energy!''


    Naruto didn''t know what to expect from his first battle, but he''s full of energy and he''d been sparring against multiple clones with Sakura''s accurate tactics for weeks, making him rather calm.


    Despite the power aching to be released as a pair of ninja sprint toward them with deadly intent, Naruto thinks, ''thank Kami.'' Without even acknowledging his team or sensei, Naruto crosses the middle and index of each hand and shouts, "Kage Bunshin no Jutsu."


    "What makes you think they''re working for anyone," Tazuna stiffly asks.


    "Because they would''ve let us by if we weren''t a target," Kakashi answers. "I think it''s time you were open with us, Tazuna-san."


    Tazuna, of course, explains the real circumstances of the mission. Team Seven were told of the destitute living conditions the people of Land of Wave is suffering due to the greed of a shipping magnate named Gat and how he uses Gat Company as a front for illegal dealings.


    "Gat''s effectively bankrupted our country with his company''s monopoly on shipping and the only way to revitalize our economy is to build a bridge to the mainland."


    "Naturally he wouldn''t want this bridge to be built," Kakashi easily interprets. "Ma, ma, what to do this is easily an A-Rank mission It''s likely to only get harder from here on out"


    "Please, we can''t go back," Tazuna proclaims. "I have to continue! Everyone is depending on me to finish this bridge!"


    After all the help Naru-nii''s given Naruto, helping Haku has been the only request he''s ever made, and truthfully, after hearing a bit about the supposedly girl-looking boy, Naruto would''ve helped him regardless of Naru-nii''s request.


    So, Naruto shoulders his pack and easily chimes in, "we''re wasting time, Kakashi-sensei. The faster we get there the faster we can help these people!"


    INO


    Ino was upset. No, she was angry. Outraged even. Kurenai-sensei and Ino had just left the second most popular grocery in the marketthe same grocery she shops in, her clan shops in, most villagers shop in at least once or twice.


    While the number one grocer in the market has more product, they can be overpriced, which is why the number two spot will always have business. The number two grocer, Mitsuwa''s, is also run by a retired shinobi which means active military receive discounts.


    Kurenai explained the reconnaissance was a twofold plan, though she would only share the first, which was walking in the blond idiot''s shoes.


    Ino didn''t see the point, however, Kurenai mentioned Narutodespite only earning genin rank paydoesn''t have the type of expenses that would keep him perpetually poor. So, Kurenai had entered the most popular of the grocer separately to observe, while Ino, henge''d as Naruto, shops for basics.


    Before Ino can get one thing in the basket, she''s chased out with a broomstick ''a broomstick, of all things!''


    .


    You can visit my store to read up to 300 chapters in (PDF)


    /BlackGoku222

 Chapter 85: Chapter 85

    In the second grocer, Mr. Mitsuwa took over the tender from one of their cashiers and proceeded to charge Ino-in-Naruto''s guise, four hundred and eighty ryo for a single candy bar when the price tag clearly says ten ryo.


    At the first word of outrage, Ino got Naruto banned from the grocery store for life.


    Both Kurenai and Ino were shocked and regretful for getting Naruto banned. "Let''s try not to ban him from the weapons shops," Kurenai says as they walk the crowded markets.


    "Well, that asshole overcharged me by over four thousand percent for a stupid candy bar!" Ino yells, feeling an absolute need to defend herself. She hadn''t even done anything wrong. More than that, Ino had done so much to avoid the blond blue-eyed boy, and now she''s literally disguised as him.


    Ino was stressed enough. "I could buy premium steak for that amount!"


    They walk the market toward their next destination. No longer disguised as Naruto, Kurenai explains to Ino as they walk, "it''s critical shinobi fuel their body for maximum performance.


    I had wondered why instant ramena meal lacking many essential vitamins and mineralsseemed to be the only thing he eats. Now we know."


    "I still don''t see why this matters," Ino shamelessly admits. Sure she wasn''t expecting to be treated like that but Naruto must''ve deserved it somehow. "For all we know, he probably pulled a prank on Mr. Mitsuwa," Ino reasons.


    "That''s a possibility," Kurenai agrees. "We''re investigating because I want to know how much Uzumaki-kun is accountable for. Imagine what happened to you at Mitsuwa''s happening to him all the time for no reason."


    "That doesn''t make any sense," Ino comments. "No one can be that mean for no reason. I''m certain Naruto''s done something."


    "Well let''s see what we learn," Kurenai states.


    Kurenai enters the familiar shinobi weapons shop, ''Ten Out of Ten,'' a few minutes before Ino, henge''d as Naruto, strolls in as she imagines he does. Kurenai is greeted warmly by the man in Chinese garb. The shop''s owner, Dny-san, is enthusiastically helping Kurenai, while Ino waits.


    Like Ino in her clan''s flower shop, Dny-san''s daughter also works in the weapons shop but the bun-haired girl refuses to help Ino-Naruto. Ino even calls to the girl, who only replies she''s busy stocking.


    "Gathered enough aggravation you mean," Ino totes. "Kami, I was ready to kill someone! How could anyone who has the honor of selling clothes ever treat another human being like that? Fashion is beautiful and that idiot needs it more than anyone!"


    "At least we''re more aware of why he has so many jumpers," Kurenai adds. "The only place that would sell him an outfit has boxes of unsaleable merchandise."


    "That orange garbage shouldn''t exist in this world and he''s selling it one at a time for as much as premium shinobi linen! How does Naruto not murder someone? And did everyone get together and just agree to call him a demon? ''Demon this,'' and, ''Demon that'' It''s urgh!"


    "Keep in mind this is more difficult for you because you''re accustomed to a significantly different mode of address," Kurenai reminds the platinum-blond. "You''re the heiress of the Yamanaka Clan and he''s just an orphan no one likes. Obviously, they would treat you with more respect.


    Remember, he''s accustomed to this even if he shouldn''t be."


    "I guess, but still," Ino argues. "That doesn''t explain everything."


    "Well, hopefully Iruka-sensei can help fill in some of the gaps," Kurenai tells the girl as they begin to leave.


    "Iruka-sensei," Ino repeats. "Why him?"


    "Aside from this ''Ji-chan'' of his, Iruka-sensei is the only other person that seems to know him," Kurenai affirms. "I''ll meet you at the hospital next Sunday, visiting hours."


    Ino remains silent, taking it all in, and simply nods.


    .


    You can visit my store to read up to 300 chapters in (PDF)


    /BlackGoku222

 Chapter 86: Chapter 86

    NARUTO


    ''Are you in Land of Wave yet?'' Naru-nii wonders. ''I''m almost gone here.''


    ''Not yet,'' Naruto thinks. ''Still in the fog.''


    ''How are you and Kurama getting on?''


    ''Not bad,'' Naruto hesitantly answers. ''He can be pretty stingy but he had a pretty good idea I wanted to run by you.''


    ''What''s up?''


    ''He wanted me to use up all my chakra on a bunch of clones to do whatever I want throughout the day, then he''ll let me use his chakra instead.''


    ''Are you nervous about that?''


    ''Yeah, I guess I am,'' Naruto admits. ''I mean I don''t want to lose it or anything.''


    ''I get that, but remember, he''s angry because everyone thought of him as some mindless monster only capable of hate,'' Naru-nii explains. ''But I can tell you he''s not terrible and his chakra''s not terrible. It''s up to you, though. He''s your partner after all.''


    ''Yeah,'' Naruto affirms as their group slowly advances in their little boat under the cloak of thick fog. ''I guess I just wanted to talk about it. I feel better now, thanks.''


    ''Anytime,'' Naru-nii voices. ''I won''t be there when you meet Zabuza and Haku. Remember, just because I told you what happened to me, doesn''t mean it''ll happen the same to you, so keep your eyes and ears open. Haku will be the one in a mask pretending to be a Hunter-nin.


    If you see any white rabbits, be ready.''


    "There!" Sasuke calls as he throws a shuriken into the bushes, startling a few birds to take off in the air.


    After checking the shrubbery, Naruto yells, "Ah! You killed a rabbit!" With big balls of tears in his saddened eyes, he quickly cradles the motionless rabbit in his arms. He looks from Sasuke to the bleeding rabbit, continuing to yell, "how could you be so cruel!"


    Again, Zabuza laughs before bringing up his index and middle, activating jutsu. "A clone is more than enough for you," Zabuza states as a water clone emerges. "Kakashi, if you interfere, I''ll kill the brats and the old man behind you."


    "Kakashi-sensei," Sakura warily calls but isn''t sure what she wants to ask. Whether it''s about Naruto, them, or the mission, this is all dangerous territory and it''s looking closer and closer like one of them wasn''t going to survive it.


    While her duty kept her by Tazuna-san, she worried more about Sasuke-kun and her team.


    Naruto moves away from the safety of his battle-ready Jnin-senseiwho''s stuck between the mission behind him and the assassin in frontto the clearing beside them, all the while the water-clone is eying him.


    Naruto takes out prepped kunai for each hand, spinning them in the air before gripping them in a fighting pose. The water-clone rushes to the blond, and as a taller faster adult, he was on Naruto in a second, bringing down the clone of his large sword with scary speed.


    Naruto smiles as the sword slices down for the kill before speaking, "boom."


    Both Naruto and Zabuza''s water clone explode, surprising some longer than others. Kakashi and Zabuza were able to sense the kunai being thrown from the bushes at the original Demon of Hidden Mist, and when Zabuza blocks it, Kakashi and his Sharingan are on him.


    Though Zabuza stops Kakashi''s kunai to the neck with his bare hand, a couple of shurikens thrown low and from Zabuza''s blind spot are embedded in his leg.


    "It''s over," Kakashi harshly states as he locks Zabuza''s injured arm in an arm grapple before expertly breaking it at the elbow then immediately follows up with a strike to the rogue Kiri-nin''s nose.


    Despite a broken nose, the Kiri-nin rolls back with the force, attempting to gain some distance, but Kakashi is far more mobile, never letting up on the constantly retreating Kiri-nin until the half-naked ninja is leaning heavily against a tree, visibly exhausted with a kunai deep in each limb.


    Before Kakashi can execute the killing blow, two senbon stick the eyebrow-less assassin in the neck instead. Turning to the direction of the senbon, the mostly stunned group find a masked ninja with long black hair standing calmly on the long branch of a tree.


    Naruto emerges from the bushes as Kakashi checks Zabuza''s body, asserting, "definitely dead."


    .


    You can visit my store to read up to 300 chapters in (PDF)


    /BlackGoku222

 Chapter 87: Chapter 87

    "Thank you very much," said the sweet voice of the hunter-nin. "I''ve been waiting for the right moment to kill Zabuza."


    "Uwah," Naruto bemoans, looking at the senbon and thinking, ''so, this is Haku.'' "That''s a hell of a shot."


    "He''s a Tracker-Nin, from Hidden Mist," Kakashi mildly states, happy his blond student isn''t irrationally outraged by the impressive skill of someone who could be as young as Naruto himself.


    "You''re very knowledgeable," the Tracker-Nin comments.


    Naruto and Naru-nii had discussed how to handle the situation enough to realize they needed more time.


    Neither one could come up with a plan that could readily convince Haku to not sacrifice himself for Zabuza, so they decided to just go with ignorance for the moment and taking the time to ask as many questions as they could in the hopes that a plan will form.


    So, Naruto takes the large sword from Zabuza''s back and examines it as he asks, "do you think he had anyone he cared about? Someone who might be sad he''s gone?"


    "Zabuza Momochi killed over a hundred Academy students before becoming a member of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen of the Mist," Haku calmly states from behind his mask. "He''s murdered too many since then to have anyone he cares about."


    "I doubt that," Naruto returns, knowing the truth and slowly lifting the sword. "I bet even Zabuza had someone he cared about. We''re not just killing machines after all. We all have people we want to protect."


    The quiet that followed is broken by a scoff from Sasuke. "Don''t pretend that was protecting us, Dobe. I don''t need your protection!"


    "Sasuke," Kakashi admonishes.


    "Ninja are tools," Haku tells Naruto. "They are the highly tuned instruments of death for the use of a village or a benefactor paying for their services."


    "Nope!" Naruto calls loudly. "Friends aren''t tools. We have purpose and it''s got nothing to do with just killing."


    "If you ever felt any loss at all, you''d know how stupid you sound," Sasuke retorts. "You think being an orphan means you know loss!" Though Naruto''s angry enough to attack the last Uchiha, Kakashi deals with him instead.


    "Well, I never taught you that, did I," Kakashi returns looking up a tall tree to the branch Naruto is hanging from the bottom of using solely his chakra to stick.


    Turning to Sakura, calmly tree-walking up a different, yet just as tall, tree, he adds, "I never taught either of you." Understanding the type of validation Sasuke needs to keep from losing mental and emotional balance, Kakashi tries to keep it light and inconsequential.


    "Hmph! Sakura-chan is the smartest Kunoichi in our class and I''m not so dumb I can''t pick up a scroll to figure out tree-walking," he proudly calls, though he would avoid scrolls if he can be told instead.


    "Maybe you''d notice your other students a bit more if you weren''t giving Sasuke-teme private lessons!"


    Surprised to hear the claim, Sakura asks her sensei, "what lessons," before realizing that it shouldn''t matter to her if Sensei favors Sasuke-kun. ''Everyone should,'' she thinks.


    ''He''s the best!'' Though, at the outraged face of Sasuke-kun, Sakura suddenly doesn''t feel right about learning an ability he clearly hasn''t yet and begins to walk back down to the forest floor. Something in her brain didn''t feel right about that rationality and Sakura didn''t like it.


    ''Sasuke-kun should be up here with us,'' she mentally yells.


    "Sakura is doing very well with her Iry-ninjutsu and I''ve noticed your training as well, Naruto," Kakashi comments avoiding compliments to keep the third genin from seething.


    Truthfully, after he''d heard Sasuke''s ambition to, ''kill a certain man,'' Kakashi knew he had to keep a closer eye on the Uchiha than his others and felt the three genins worked out favorably for the avenger.


    If Naruto continued his growth beneath Sasuke and Sakura remains supportive, than chances were good Sasuke could turn out relatively balanced with time, and the Uchiha clan wouldn''t die out.


    "Whatever," Naruto calls back, sliding down the tree and meeting his team on the forest floor. "Since only one of us needs training, I guess I''ll keep an eye on Tazuna-Jiji."


    Noticing Sasuke fuming for feeling so left behind, Sakura can only think to say, "I''m sure Sasuke-kun will get it in no time," while Kakashi tells Naruto, "if you''ve mastered Tree-walking, we should at least try water-walking."


    .


    You can visit my store to read up to 300 chapters in (PDF)


    /BlackGoku222

 Chapter 88: Chapter 88

    Naruto turns to Sakura, expressing, "it took me a week to learn tree-walking and even if it takes the teme less, I bet you he won''t get it on his first try."


    "Hardly anyone can get tree-walking on their first try," Kakashi states looking to relieve the tension, only for Sakura to flinch as Naruto adds even more tension by replying, "Sakura-chan got it on her first try, and I learned how to walk on water a week after I learned to walk on trees."


    "Don''t be so fucking full of yourself you idiot!" Sasuke yells. "You think I care you learned one thing all shinobi have to learn?! I don''t! Because no matter how many lifetimes you train for, you''ll never gain the power of the Sharingan!"


    "Yeah well, when you do finally decide to get your pink eye you can copy this," Naruto yells as he gives Sasuke the middle finger. Naruto walks away as Kakashi holds an absolutely fuming Sasuke back.


    Though Sakura would much rather stay with Sasuke-kun, to cheer and support himto be his strengthSakura doesn''t want to risk Ino''s retaliation should the platinum blond inadvertently learn from Naruto that she stayed with Sasuke when she didn''t have to.


    With a muscle-tearing hurt in her chest, Sakura glumly tells Kakashi, "Sensei, I''ll stay with Tsunami-san." She turns to an absolutely seething Sasuke-kun and tells him with pitiful cheer, "I know you can do it Sasuke-kun-"


    "Just shut up and leave!"


    Though hurt, Sakura is empathetic to Sasuke-kuns feelings of embarrassment and so truly knows he doesn''t mean to snap at her. She leaves her sensei and her love.


    HAKU


    From behind Haku, Gat and his two guards enter the moderately room unannounced, though the Kiri-nin heard them well before they reached the room. Zabuza is laying in bed while Haku tends to his wounds.


    "You Kiri-nin must be worthless," Gat spits. "I''m not paying you to lay about."


    Zabuza says nothing so then neither does Haku.


    Walking up to the bed like he''s in no danger, Gat is about to place his hand on Zabuza. Sensing the kunai in his master''s hand, Haku takes it upon himself to act angered and irate for the Zabuza''s injured state, grabbing and breaking Gat''s hand.


    Haku not only wanted to keep Zabuza from aggravating his injuries further, but he also wanted to keep his master from brashly jeopardizing their future plans for the Fourth Mizukage with the money they''ll earn here.


    "You have a week," Gat yells, holding his trembling injured hand. They talk of their target''s family as they leave, but Haku is more concerned with his special person. He can''t care about a family he''s never met more than the person resting before him. His special person is suffering.


    Grabbing a basket after a quick change, Haku heads into the forest.


    "Eh? Oh, no," Naruto tries to recover. "I was just surprised is all. You''re way cute!"


    Haku actually blushes as he looks to the ground and recalls why he was out there. "I have to collect some medical herbs."


    "Can I help?" Naruto asks, wondering how to help Haku. "I''m actually pretty good at picking plants. Just show me what it looks like." After Haku shows him the plant, they both begin searching and picking all the while Naruto tries to wrack his brain for a plan to help Haku.


    "Thank you for your assistance Naruto-kun."


    "Ne, can we meet tomorrow," Naruto asks. "Same time and place?"


    Surprised, Haku simply nods before leaving.


    SAKURA


    Guarding and assisting Tsunami-san was going well until she courteously comments, "you must be very strong if you don''t need to practice with your other teammate, Sakura-chan."


    It irked Sakura that she immediately pictured Sasuke-kun rather than Naruto, but as Sasuke is the only one who can''t tree-walk yet, the Rookie of the Year is the only one in training while Kakashi, Naruto, and Sakura are on guard duty.


    Tsunami-san continues, "it''s rather lovely to see someone so pretty who is also ninja."


    "ah, um, thank you," Sakura manages around her trepidation.


    "I''ve heard from father your teammate has defeated all the attackers you met along the way here. Naruto-kun must also be very strong."


    Internally, Sakura heaves as she makes a mental note to switch with Naruto tomorrow and weakly mentions, "we''re all very strong."


    .


    You can visit my store to read up to 300 chapters in (PDF)


    /BlackGoku222

 Chapter 89: Chapter 89

    KURENAI


    Ino is running to meet the beautiful Jnin-sensei at the entrance of the Hospital. Kurenai smirks as the girl isn''t running because she''s late, but because she wants to be right on time, and Kurenai is amused by that.


    Ino stops before her at eleven on the dot, before she bids her good morning and they walk to the recovery ward. After the nurse confirms with Iruka that he''s up for visitors, the kunoichi walk into his room.


    Kurenai and Ino had already heard the lower half of his body is paralyzed, though knowing it and seeing it are two completely different things. It was hard for them to see. For Kurenai, this is a fellow sensei and comrade who was injured protecting a student from a traitorous sensei.


    And for Ino, the nice Chnin had been her teacher for years. To see a man who taught her the principles, the foundations, of what it means to be a Konoha ninja, so broken was heart-wrenching.


    Though the bed is the standard hospital bed, soft shapes are placed around his form to keep him upright with his limbs properly bent. Iruka smiles at their entrance as he raises the back of the bed to make facing them easier.


    "To be visited by one of my best pupils and the Genjutsu Mistress of Konoha," Iruka sings. "How did I get so lucky to see such beautiful ladies today?"


    "That''s kind of you to say Umino-sensei," Kurenai starts while Ino smiles mournfully at the compliment.


    "Please, Iruka is fine," he asserts with a wave. "Have a seat. What can I do for you?"


    After moving seats close to his bed, Kurenai explains from the beginning. "Some weeks back, I enlisted the help of Uzumaki Naruto.


    It was a mundane task but I''ve since had many chances to speak with him and he''s mentioned you a number of times." Iruka chuckles with a wide grin as Kurenai adds, "to hear him talk, you were the only sensei in the Academy."


    "Oh, how I hate that title," Iruka mumbles. Despite having used it many times herself, Kurenai is growing more and more tired of hearing it as well, especially to describe Naruto.


    Iruka then explains to the platinum-blond genin, "Ino-chan, rather than thinking of the Academy''s final test as the ultimate authority on the intelligence or ability of every single student, wonder instead if standardized tests only work with standard shinobi."


    "Um," Ino hums trying to understand, then asking, "you mean to say that Naruto isn''t normal. Like Kurenai-sensei said, his tenketsus are apparently larger, meaning he would have a hard time utilizing low chakra techniques."


    "Yes," he agrees with a proud smile, and adds, "but more than that, more than Naruto''s specific example. If the final test was instead the Nara''s Shadow Bind, how well do you think others would perform then? What if the final test was water-walking? How well do you think Naruto-kun would do?


    It''s not unlike judging a fish by its ability to climb a tree. Why wouldn''t everyone in the class, including the fish, not believe it has no talent after failing such a simple test?"


    "All students can learn and succeed, Ino-chan, but not all at the same time and in the same ways," Kurenai reinforces, happy to know there are some instructors out there who are genuinely passionate about teaching.


    "I guess, but he still did poorly in class," Ino cautiously points out. She''s smart enough to see both these sensei have positive opinions of Naruto despite the mountain of evidence, or maybe a hill of evidence at this point, that says otherwise.


    "Is there any credibility to the grading of his tests?" Kurenai asks, recalling Hinata''s claims of unfairness when grading his tests. "I''ve been informed that despite answering questions correctly, he still receives zeros."


    "Ah," Iruka says with clear embarrassment. "While I wouldn''t say he answers everything correctly, I can, in fact, confirm that behavior among the staff."


    "Can you tell me which instructor," Kurenai asks.


    "All of them," Iruka sadly states. "Any sensei that can use tests to reinforce their bias of him, did so repeatedly. What''s more is if his text manuals were ever lost or stolen, he would not be issued another one."


    Still irate by her experience in his sandals at the market, to only hear about how he was apparently treated in school, Ino couldn''t help but ask, "so then how-"

 Chapter 90: Chapter 90

    "He used to break into the Academy''s library late at night," Iruka sadly mentions. "I caught him once," Iruka adds with a smile. "I''m sure that''s how he started breaking into places."


    "It''s that systemic" Kurenai wishes she can say she''s surprised but at this point the picture of Naruto''s life is clear. Any way or method Naruto could be screwed over, he was. Ino couldn''t believe what she was hearing.


    She was so sure he was just an idiot, but now two intelligent adults are saying different, and after playing as Naruto for a day, she couldn''t completely deny it.


    "I- okay," Ino speaks, clearing her troubled mind. "Not that I don''t believe you, and truth be told, the way he acts out makes even more sense now, but this is hard to accept, mainly because I don''t get why everyone hates him so much.


    How could so many people hate one boy for no other reason than being an orphan? It just doesn''t add up."


    "You''re right Ino-chan," Iruka glumly states, weakly slamming his head against his pillow. "It saddens me to say when I first met him, not only did I not understand him, but I didn''t want to.


    I had my own personal reasons for refuting him, you see." Kurenai didn''t need to hear why but it''s forbidden to talk about so Ino can''t completely understand. "While it''s surprising he''s learning that much in such a short period of time, his enthusiasm isn''t.


    In my personal experience, I was happy to learn the one thing about Naruto you can always count on."


    "What''s that?" Ino asks.


    "That boy never gives up," Iruka asserts with a smile.


    "Orphaned from birth, a child of poverty, nearly all his sensei belittle his intelligence, hated by everyone, mistreated by most, attacked and beaten by some; you would think someone going through all that for years and years would simply give up or turn to hate and violence. But not Naruto.


    He fights that much harder, like something I''ve never seen before. He gives me hope that this world can be a better place and it''s why I''ll defend him with my very life."


    The strength of his eyes as both women felt his conviction was palpable. Laying paralyzed only aided the truth of his words, and more than Kurenai, Ino was in awe that someone would actually go so far for Naruto of all people.


    One of her favorite sensei''s positive opinion of him made her uncomfortable as she thought of all her insulting thoughts, taunts or abuse of him. Kurenai simply felt impressively pleased to know more about the loud blond and finds herself hoping he''ll come back soon.


    Naruto turns to the pretty mother as she explains, "I know how much father enjoyed having you with him. He said you and your clones helped construction move thirty-seven percent faster, which is incredible."


    Naruto chuckles as he responds, "yeah, I have a lot of energy and I wanted to help."


    "Ah, to be young again," she says whimsically with a smile. "I think it''s a nice to see that side of a ninja."


    Confused, Naruto asks, "what do you mean?"


    "Forgive me," Tsunami says. "I only mean to say it''s nice that ninja can help build. We here primarily know about their strength to destroy rather than help. Father''s told me how much you want to help us, and from the bottom of my heart I can''t thank you enough."


    "No sweat," Naruto proudly tells her with a big smile.


    "Naruto-kun," Tsunami calls. "Is it true you changed into my father on your journey here?"


    "Yup!"


    "That''s just so unbelievable," Tsunami states with a giggle. Naruto puts his fingers together and henges into her father, to her joyful surprise. "Oh my! You look exactly like him."


    Naruto hunches his back like Tazuna does, pretends to look around the room in confusion and mimics his voice, saying, "Tsunami, be a dear and help me find my glasses." As they''re already on Naruto-Tazuna''s face, Tsunami laughs at the dead-on impersonation.


    "Why I can''t find those blasted things anywhere!"


    .


    You can visit my store to read up to 300 chapters in (PDF)


    /BlackGoku222

 Chapter 91: Chapter 91

    When Naruto changes back to himself, Tsunami claps for the performance and even the clones join in. The next morning, Kakashi-sensei rotates their assignments again as it seems Sasuke finally learned tree-walking. He certainly did it faster but Naruto didn''t care about that.


    KURAMA


    Kurama was irate, displeased, frustrated, and anxious. After establishing a connection through the seal to communicate with his container, the puny blond no bigger than his nail runs up to the damn gate.


    The sight of his grin annoyed Kurama further, forcing the great chakra beast to pace to alleviate his aggravation.


    In the dark dankness of his seal, Naruto noted, "it''s pretty rare for you to call me down. What''s up?"


    Kurama used to live for the land gifted to him by his father; the peace and tranquility his father''s land provided him. Even now it aches to think of that loss. Kurama did not want to be sealed, however, he did not want to be controlled even more.


    The loss of his father, then siblings, and then even his land to then be controlled and hated by so many, the only source of comfort, of peace in all this is the few moments his brat container has with his mate. And now he''s been cut off.


    Pacing angrily within the large cavern beyond the gold prison bars, Kurama demands to know, "why has it been so long?"


    Naruto tilts his head confused, angering the chakra beast further. To Naruto, they''ve only had a handful of conversations since they first exchanged names and the Kybi has been surly in every one.


    Their conversations don''t even feature much more than Naruto''s pathetic development in tapping into his chakra. Naru-nii confirmed there are several transformations that happen depending on the amount of Kybi chakra he takes in, but he hasn''t been able to reach the first transformation yet.


    Though that has more to do with time constraints then abilityhis team, Kurenai, and Naru-nii''s training take up most of his waking hours.


    With squinted eyes, Naruto asks the bristling Kybi, "why is ''what'' taking so long?"


    "More!" Kurama interjects. Naruto looks confused and exhausted as Kurama adds, "you must gain more power to attract more mates. You will continue training with my chakra and when you are as great as I, you will acquire more mates."


    "You remember we''re supposed to be stopping that masked dude from taking all the Bijuu right? Your brothers and sisters?"


    "An impossible task since you can''t even handle the strength of a single one of my tails!" Kurama verbally jabs and Naruto''s shoulders sag. "You must train harder. It''s clear to me, the more power and attention you receive, the easier it will be to attain willing mates."


    "I guess," Naruto questions. "But I''m kinda hoping to marry just one, so how about I just have a lot of sex with one. I mean it''s not like you can tell who I''m having sex with, so why would I need multiple women?"


    "I suppose that would also work," Kurama agrees. "That will be your price, brat. For my continued support against Madara''s plans, you will acquire a life-long mate designated for frequent copulation or multiple mates. As long as you don''t lose to the other Jinchriki, I don''t care which."


    Naruto throws his head back rolling his eyes before he says, "how about we just keep training on using more of your chakra without losing my mind and we''ll worry about who I have sex with later?"


    "More, brat," Kurama reminds him with hard eyes and growl. "Moooooorrreee."


    With a deep exhale of air, Naruto nods, "I got it, I got it. I know it''s not fun here and I really want us to be like Naru-nii and future-Kurama, so for the both of us, I''ll definitely try. We''re teammates after all."


    Kurama says nothing as Naruto leaves, unsure of how to react to the brat''s assertions. Truly, he''s is different than his previous wardens different than many humans, however, that shouldn''t matter. ''It doesn''t,'' Kurama stubbornly thinks as he lays down for a nap.


    .


    You can visit my store to read up to 300 chapters in (PDF)


    /BlackGoku222

 Chapter 92: Chapter 92

    NARUTO


    After talking with Kurama, Naruto had been waiting for Haku to show up all morning. Unsure why his friend is late, Naruto leaves a clone just in case he shows up and returns to Tazuna''s residence to find a crying Tsunami on a large brown-haired man''s lap being fondled over her clothes.


    Try as she might to resist the man with a tattoo on his left shoulder and bicep groping her, she''s clearly more concerned with her son who''s on the floor being kicked by another man with bluish-white hair and black eyes. They''re both laughing until Naruto enters.


    The bigger of the two is reaching for his sword while the smaller had drawn it, but neither is faster than Naruto''s rage-filled speed, slicing the neck of the one beating on Inari before throwing that same kunai at the larger one''s head, killing them both.


    Helping both Tsunami and Inari while his clones drag out the corpses, Naruto asks, "what happened? Where''s Sasuke and Kakashi?"


    "They- They said my father''s already dead," Tsunami wails. "And that Inari would be next if I- if I didn''t-"


    "It''s okay," Naruto states, putting his hand on her shoulders. "They won''t hurt you again."


    "Please you have to save my father," Tsunami calls.


    "I''ll leave a few clones," Naruto tells them before rushing out of their home.


    When he gets to the bridge, he finds Sasuke fighting Haku with his mask on while Kakashi and Zabuza fight it out some distance away. Sakura is fighting several of Gat''s mercenaries by herself, effectively keeping them from killing Tazuna.


    Sakura needs his help, he wants to make sure Haku is alright and he can''t let Kakashi kill Zabuza. Naruto simply wants them all to stop. Then he spots Gat at the end of the nearly complete bridge, laughing as he watches on from the safety of a group of large and imposing men.


    For one man to cause so much chaos, to hurt so many lives and laugh all the while? Naruto was sure this is why he works so hard to be strong; to stop men like this; to stop men threatening the lives of innocent people, in the present and in the future.


    "Kage Bunshin no Jutsu!" Thirty puffs of white smoke reveal thirty angry clones of Naruto. It''s more than he uses for training but as he knows they won''t exist for too long, he''s positive they won''t be too draining.


    Like the second stage of RasenganpowerNaruto increases the volume and output of his spirit energy, forcing his abundant reserves to the precipice of his large tenketsus and holding the buildup there until the pain cascades throughout his entire muscle system.


    If he could see himself, he''d know, like the others watching him, how awash he is with blue luminescent power shrouding his crouched form.


    Through the painful ripping, he howls, "Tajuu, Kage Bunshin no Jutsu!"


    A mountain''s worth of white smoke puffs before the entire mirror dome fills with Narutos. While some escape and break the mirrors from the outside, some attack from the inside, smashing one mirror after another until Haku flies out of his Ice jutsu.


    Though reeling from the burst of energy, Naruto rushes the much faster boy. The speed of Haku''s fist snap against Naruto''s face, stomach or any opening the Hunter-nin could easily land, but Naruto is relentless.


    Despite losing in taijutsu, sharp pain is no reason to stop or slow. He takes as much pain as Haku can dish, battling to absurd ends for this brunette boy and his future counterpart.


    Naruto''s clones disperse one at a time, causing constant smoke as both boys trade blow for blow, converting a loss of footing into a strike at distance, parrying one punch into an effortless counter, and though it appears one-sided, Naruto doesn''t relent, putting his all into more into feeling more truth.


    Naruto is learning who he is fighting a newly found friend and he won''t stop; not until Haku gives him a reason too.


    Despite lacking in skill, the more Naruto fights on, the more his body adapts and the more he sees. Then, as sudden as the next sharp inhale, Naruto moves faster than he''s ever felt, stopping and evading more than he had beforecountering and deflecting moreuntil Naruto finally feels it.


    That hesitation. The physical conversation between them, tells Naruto that Haku doesn''t want to do this. Naruto can somehow feel that Haku''s fists ache to hit him, and they don''t want to anymore.


    It''s all Naruto needed to clearly see the oncoming strike, palm it in his strong grip, keeping a huffing Haku in place while Naruto rears back his own fist, drawing energy not just from the rotation of his entire body, but with the strength of his convictions of what this means to win.


    .


    You can visit my store to read up to 300 chapters in (PDF)


    /BlackGoku222

 Chapter 93: Chapter 93

    Like a tight spring snapping free, Naruto slams his unwavering fist directly into Haku''s mask with an impossibly heavy ''thrack!'' The Hunter-nin is launched a great distance away, hitting the ground with a hard thud before rolling farther.


    If Naruto didn''t have legitimate reasons behind this fight, it would''ve hurt him even more to do that to someone he cares about, and that horrible anguish rises violently from his taut stomach.


    "AAAAAHHHHHH," Naruto screams to the heavens, wrecked with raw emotions. "ZABUZA!" With less fog and fewer clones, Naruto vaguely sees Kakashi and Zabuza still facing off, though both are paying more attention to him and Haku.


    "I''m coming for your weapon!" Unbeknownst, to Naruto and Sasuke, a water clone of Zabuza materializes threateningly behind Sasuke before the Demon of Hidden Mist tells Kakashi, "don''t even think of interfering, Kakashi. Or my clone kills your little pet."


    Zabuza immediately breaks away from Kakashi at break-neck speed, shouting at the blond ninja, "you want it, brat? You got it!" Zabuza was truly a monster and he was on Naruto in seconds, bringing down his enormous sword with great stone cutting speed.


    A kunai in each hand and chakra constantly flowing from each foot, all Naruto could manage was evading or blocking, getting cut no matter what.


    Even if Naruto blocks a direct assault, the concussive force alone is enough to rattle his skull, deafen his ears, and send him flyingchakra suction or notall the while Zabuza laughs.


    "You need to do better than that if you want to beat the Demon of Hidden Mist," Zabuza yells as he toys with Naruto, confidently digging in little cuts every so often, not only feeding his blade, but his own blood-lust.


    Naruto uses everything, every technique he knows, every clone available, every tool in his pouch and nothing could stop Zabuza from having his waykicking Naruto harder than he''s ever felt, punching him with the force of a sledgehammer, cutting into aching muscle with his sworddrawing more and more blood from the red-stained blond.


    "Congratulations, brat!" Zabuza yells, as he parries Naruto''s kunai strike with his leg before kicking him in the face.


    "I officially recognize you as a shinobi," Zabuza adds before finishing his combo with a kick to the stomach, sanding Naruto far enough for Zabuza to jump in the air and prepare a downward cut. "Now you can die like one!"


    Gleefully, Zabuza brings down a lethal cut, strong enough to howl in the severed wind as the assassin attempts to cleave Naruto in two. Naruto barely manages to bring up both kunai, creating a V to catch the razor-edge of the legendary blade.


    But even still, with the force of his technique, Naruto instantly drops to one knee, slamming chakra-infused bone and cartilage into cracking concrete as inches of the blade digs into his trapezius muscle, sprouting blood up the side of his jumpsuit''s collar and his face.


    "Naruto!" the blond ninja hears Sakura call, but his blurry attention can only focus on the madness of Zabuza''s cold face.


    ''Oi! You dumb Fox,'' Naruto''s mind calls as all strength in him fluctuates and sputters as much as his free-flowing blood. ''Get off your ass, I could use a little help here!''


    "That the person you met in the forest and the Hunter-nin by Zabuza''s side were one and the same?"


    "Oh," Naruto follows, responding, "yeah."


    "You" Haku is taken into silence until his clones bring Zabuza''s weakened body. Kakashi and Sasuke close in as the Demon Ninja coughs and sputters blood through his sharpened teeth, prompting Naruto to happily bellow, "oh thank Kami you''re alive!"


    The extensively wounded former Kiri-Anbu managed to painfully communicate, " I under estimated you."


    Anxious about Haku, Naruto ignores the statement to ask, "Ne, Zabuza-jiji, instead of your sword, can Haku come with me to Konoha?" Though everyone is surprised, Naruto ignores them to add, "I promise I''ll protect him with everything I got," while heavily smashing his fist in his palm.


    "No," Haku gasps, wincing in pain. "Do not ask this Naruto-kun! I won''t leave Zabuza-sama!"


    "Why not?" Naruto counters, looking from Zabuza to Haku. "Zabuza-jiji isn''t the only one who cares about you."


    "I''m his tool," Haku calls back. "I''m meant for nothing more than to kill anything he desires!"


    "That''s not true," Naruto calls back. "I heard you! During our fight, I could tell every punch you landed, every kick you tagged me with, you didn''t want to kill me.


    You didn''t even want to hurt me!" Haku is stunned to hear the admission but Naruto turns to the sprawled Zabuza and states with a pointed finger. "I bet you even he knows friends aren''t tools. Shinobi aren''t murdering machines. We build!


    And we protect! That''s my Nind!"


    Haku tries to argue, "well you''re wrong!" But, like his fists striking his blond friend, the beautiful boy doesn''t feel complete conviction.


    .


    You can visit my store to read up to 300 chapters in (PDF)


    /BlackGoku222

 Chapter 94: Chapter 94

    "Haku" Zabuza moans weakly.


    "No, Zabuza-sama," Haku pleads, tears streaming down his swollen face. "Please let me remain by your side!"


    "No" Zabuza wheezes. "Go"


    "Sakura-chan," Naruto calls, turning to his teammate. "Can''t you help him?"


    Sakura''s face has been set in perpetual surprise for the past five minutes and is stunned into awareness by Naruto''s direct question. Thinking past her reservations, she turns to Kakashi for his directive when Sasuke proclaims, "he''s our enemy! You can''t heal our enemy!"


    "No, he''s not!" Naruto defends Zabuza against his teammate. "He was only doing it for the money and that was taken care of like five minutes ago." He points over to where Gat should be, and when they all look they see a group of mercenary looting Gat''s dead body for anything of worth.


    "No payment means no job, which means he''s not our enemy!"


    With a stiff nod from a moderately wounded Kakashi, Sakura tries her best to heal their once-enemy. Naruto turns to Haku, pleading, "I wish I could''ve met you first, really, I do, but I''m meeting you now and that has to count for something, right?


    Please, Haku, won''t you be my friend?" Haku looks pained in a way that has nothing to do with his wounds as tears flow freely.


    "Go" Zabuza adds. "If I mean anything"


    Tear-filled, Haku nods once, croaking, "a-as you wish, Zabuza-sama."


    Even with Naruto''s help, it takes Tazuna another week to finish the bridge.


    To Naruto''s immense despair, Haku doesn''t talk to him but for, "excuse me," or, "I''d like to be alone, please." Naruto tries to give him space but every day, every hour, he''s hoping Haku would search him out so they can talk like they did in the forest.


    Even Naru-nii''s enthusiasm and jovial gratitude for helping Haku didn''t truly break his melancholy. ''Naru-nii was right,'' Naruto thought. ''Haku is a person to be remembered and now he hates me.''


    Naruto was expecting worse the morning they found out Zabuza had left in the middle of the night, leaving Kubikiribch behind. Though the people of the city threw a huge celebration for Team Seven''s departure, even naming the bridge after him, Naruto couldn''t truly feel joy.


    Even though he genuinely felt happy, he nearly felt obligated to smile and laugh along with the others. His mind was always empathetic to his long-haired friend and how it''s his fault Haku was separated from his special person.


    It was a rather sullen journey back to Konoha, but at least it was faster as they ran most of the way back.


    "Naruto-kun," the Sandaime begins to reply. "You must remember when to show my office the respect it deserves if you''re ever going to take my hat."


    "Hai!" Naruto straightens. "Hokage-sama, can Haku please stay with me?"


    "We will submit her application of asylum," Sandaime states. Having yet to be informed about Haku''s gender, the older man continues, "it will be reviewed by both the civilian and shinobi council, however, this will be a military decision. Should everything run smoothly, I don''t foresee any issues.


    However, while her application is pending, I would prefer if you both stayed in different quarters. Call me old fashioned but with the exception of marriage, I believe girls and boys should not share one room."


    "Ji-chan," Naruto starts, completely forgetting his earlier formality toward the office he covets. "Haku''s a boy."


    "No way!" Sandaime calls flummoxed, looking at Haku''s beautifully feminine, smiling face.


    "I know, right," Naruto sternly adds, groaning philosophically. "This world is full of mystery."


    "Yes, even at my age, wonders never cease," Sandaime agrees in a wise tone, nodding with his eyes closed. After the room is forced to accept this monumental break of decorum without explanation, the Sandaime rolls the scroll up, calling out, "job well done, Team Seven.


    For representing your village with exemplary bravery, your mission will be upgraded to A-Rank. All but Kakashi and Naruto are dismissed."


    "I''ll wait in the hall," Haku tells Naruto.


    When it''s just the three of them in one of the most secure buildings, in the most secure rooms in all of Konoha, the Hokage announces with authority, "S-Class Security protocol. Sarutobi, Hiruzen, 000261, Kage."


    Immediately the once bright office hums to life as the windows are darkened and thousands of previously unseen Finjutsu characters glow blue along the walls and floors. Naruto hears at least ten locks but he doesn''t know from where.


    The now dark room is lit by lamps as neither Kakashi or the Sandaime react to the overly hostile changes. After a second of utter silence, the Hokage states, "for the moment, this will remain an S-class secret.


    The report concerning this technique will be redacted to further reflect how vital this information is."


    .


    You can visit my store to read up to 300 chapters in (PDF)


    /BlackGoku222

 Chapter 95: Chapter 95

    "Hai, Hokage-sama," Kakashi states as Naruto warily adds, "Hai."


    Turning to Naruto, the strongest shinobi in Konoha demands to know, "Naruto-kun, how is it that you learned the technique known as Rasengan?"


    Growing less nervous, Naruto answers, "um, well, I don''t know how best to explain it, but, um, when I fought Mizuki-sensei, I went into the seal at least I think that''s what it was. It was dark and weird. I was in this giant room when I heard a voice.


    It told me not to pull the seal and then told me I should get stronger. It gave me three tasks that turned out to be the three steps to learning Rasengan."


    Hiruzen eyes Kakashi for a split second before his analytical observation focuses on Naruto again to ask, "this voice, did you see the face it belonged too?"


    "No," Naruto answers honestly. "Just the voice in the room."


    "Was there anything else in the room," the Hokage asks.


    "Hell yeah," Naruto admits. "A bigass gate with a huge red fox behind it who''s a bit of a dick."


    "So you''ve spoken to the Kybi," Kakashi asks.


    "Yeah," Naruto answers. "But like I said, total dick. ''Wretched humans this,'' ''Greatest of the bij that.'' I just tune him out."


    "And it was responsible for the red chakra witnessed," Hiruzen asks.


    "Do I look like a charity, Ji-chan? His chakra''s the rent he owes me for staying in my body," Naruto proclaims.


    Hiruzen turns to the head Jnin and commands, "Kakashi, make sure your students are aware to never reveal anything about his red chakra shroud. This mission and its details are never to be spoken of again."


    "Hai, Hokage-sama," Kakashi confirms.


    Turning to Naruto, Hiruzen asks with more softness in his voice, "is there anything else the voice told you?"


    "Mmnnn," Naruto hums, scratching his smooth chin. On the way back from their mission, the future and present Narutos had discussed the likely outcome of using Rasengan in public.


    Naru-nii agreed it was the right call to use the technique so they set their minds to trying to answer what they thought the likely questions would be. They agreed to use the same idea they used with Kurenai on others, but Naru-nii thought there could be an opportunity for more.


    "Oh, now you want to train me," Naruto bellows incredulously. "Are you sure your precious Uchiha can spare you?"


    "Naruto," Hiruzen calls sternly and Naruto buckles, hardly ever hearing Ji-chan talk to him like that. "This is important! It''s simply amazing one so young would learn the Rasengan, a technique that took the fourth Hokage years to master.


    Adding to that, it''s also an incomplete jutsu that somehow you intend to add Fton chakra to is simply astounding! For the good of this village, this is a top priority."


    Crossing his arms, Naruto grumbles under the old man''s stern admonishing.


    "You don''t seem surprised," Kakashi points out, looking closely at Naruto. "This is a technique developed by the fourth Hokage and that doesn''t excite you as I would have expected."


    The Hokage stands at his full height, looking down at Naruto and sternly asking, "did you know?"


    The Narutos hadn''t planned on this. Panicking for more seconds then he felt allowed, Naruto goes with the only explanation he can think of, "yeah, well K-Kurenai-sensei told me."


    Both men are surprised by the admission.


    While the Third Hokage commands no one visible, "bring Yhi Kurenai here at once," as Kakashi asks, "you showed her?" Though the Hokage seems more interested in another point, asking the elite Jnin, "why does Kurenai-kun know more of your student''s techniques than you do, Kakashi?"


    "Hey, let''s get one thing straight here," Naruto calls out over both adults. He turns and points to Kakashi, stating, "you were too busy with the teme to help me, so, while I was helping Kurenai-chan, I asked if she could teach me some stuff.


    She said she wasn''t supposed to because of some stupid rules I don''t remember, but she was still nice enough to give me some cool scrolls and even a field pack since my gear was so old. So, yeah, I showed her. That''s when she told me it was the Fourth''s technique."


    Both men are silenced until the Kageknowing the blond rather wellwarily inquires, "and did you tell her how you learned it?"


    Nervously, a wilting Naruto answers with a pitiful chuckle, " Well, she asked"


    "Kakashi," the Hokage interrupts.


    "Hai, Hokage-sama," Kakashi responds, understanding his commander''s unasked instruction.


    .


    You can visit my store to read up to 300 chapters in (PDF)


    /BlackGoku222

 Chapter 96: Chapter 96

    Not understanding as well as the veteran Jnin, Naruto raises his voice in defense of Kurenai. "She better not be in trouble, Ji-chan! She didn''t do anything wrong!"


    "She''s not in trouble, Naruto," Hiruzen says with a smile. "However she needs to be made aware of her Hokage''s position on this information. And as her commander, I need to be absolutely certain she understands what''s expected of her."


    "She does!" Naruto continues to defend. "She totally told me not to tell anyone. I only used it on Zabuza because he was crazy strong and I couldn''t beat him without it!"


    KURENAI


    Kurenai wished to Kami she was anywhere but here, at a dango shop with Anko, Ino, Genma, and Asuma.


    In their pursuit of intelligence gathering, Ino and Kurenai had inadvertently banned Naruto from two of the last few critical shops that would sell to him.


    Add to that, Kurenai''s scare tactic to get his landlord to fix the hot water apparently scared the lard of a man to simply run off with all the tenants'' rent.


    Having skipped out on loan payments, property taxes, utilities, among other expenses, the village immediately shut off the electricity and water and if the delinquent account isn''t settled in the next forty-six days, everyone who hasn''t left yet will be evicted and the complex foreclosed.


    Kurenai only wanted to meet Ino before Anko arrived to tell her to sell the Fire Slipper Orchid. She may not know what Naruto wants to do with it, but she''s certain he''ll need funds soon. To her surprise, Ino showed up with Asuma.


    As her sensei, it''s not unusual for Asuma to be with Ino, but Kurenai sent a note to talk about the intelligence they''ve gathered, and that''s a topic Kurenai doesn''t want to discuss around Asuma. It just felt too odd for her.


    Even as the pair approach her, seated cross-legged at a table for three, her stomach tightens and her skin itches.


    "Ino-chan, Asuma-sensei," Kurenai addresses.


    "Kurenai," Asuma states taking a seat. "First Naruto-kun, and now Ino-chan. As her sensei, I didn''t want to pressure her too much to learn what you needed from her, so I thought I''d tag along and ask you in person."


    ''He needed a reason to come see me,'' Kurenai''s mind wonders as she takes a regal sip of her tea. "I''m sorry I wasted your time," Kurenai asserts.


    "I was gifted a unique flower recently and I simply wanted to tell Ino-chan to sell it on my behalf." Turning to Ino, she requests, "please let me know what fee the Yamanaka Clan require to facilitate the sale." Ino simply nods, and Kurenai can tell the clever girl detects the underlying history between the Jnin-senseis.


    Though taken at first, Ino has always had a force of personality that easily helps her navigate any social situation, including the two bulls eying their red target and so answers, "of course Genma-san. It''s our most popular purchase. Please come in whenever you like.


    I can even show you a few cards your mother may enjoy."


    Anko snorts along with Asuma. Though a genin, her pupil-less blue eyes dare Genma to say anything. It''s clear the girl wholly supports her sensei, but Kurenai couldn''t enjoy this any more than Genma did. Even looking at Asuma now, laughing his big-bear-laugh shoots a melancholy ache through her chest.


    Her heart is still mending and this isn''t helping. She simply wants to leave.


    "At least now I can scratch you off the list," Asuma asserts.


    "What list," Anko asks suspiciously.


    "She hasn''t told you," Asuma casually inquired. Kurenai deflates a bit when Anko shakes her head. ''What could I say? Anko, look at this flower a genin gave me.


    She would wonder why the hell I would even bring it up,'' which Kurenai needs even less.


    Before Asuma can dig up any more clues, Kurenai ends his round-about expedition by asserting, "Anko, would I be a horrible friend if I didn''t tell you about a flower I received that I''m now asking Yamanaka-chan to sell for me?"


    "I''d like you a hell of a lot less if you wasted my time on hot garbage like that," Anko affirms.


    All while looking at Asuma, Kurenai responds, "good to know." Though Anko had said that, Kurenai is fairly certain Anko is actually interested who gave it to her, but in front of the men, she wouldn''t sell out ''her babe.''


    Before any more can be said, two Anbu immediately appear in a flurry of leaves. "Jnin-sensei, Yhi Kurenai," the masked shinobi starts.


    "Hokage-sama requests your immediate presence in his office." Looking toward the others, she can tell they judged the urgency of the tone as well, but all Kurenai can think is, ''thank kami.''


    .


    You can visit my store to read up to 300 chapters in (PDF)


    /BlackGoku222

 Chapter 97: Chapter 97

    KURENAI


    Running at top speed from rooftop to rooftop, Kurenai had no concrete idea what to expect when she was suddenly summoned to the Hokage''s office. They sprinted so fast, Kurenai''s certain she broke her personal record, reaching Hokage tower in a minute, fourteen seconds.


    Though winded, she didn''t let it show, employing the shinobi taught Continuous Circular Breathing technique to constantly supply her brain and lungs with oxygen. Seconds later, Kurenai drops into Hokage-sama''s secure black room for sensitive material with not only Kakashi, but Naruto.


    ''He''s back,'' she thinks amused, happy to see that despite some blood on his torn jumpsuit, he seems uninjured. To her surprise, a warm thrill flutters from her heating center.


    Given the amount of amazing sex they had before the blond''s departure, Kurenai expected to have a hard time coping without, but after every passing week, she felt further satisfied somehow.


    While every night her morally-unrestrained subconscious dreamed of their next night together, her physical desire was manageable, especially after accelerating her own team''s training.


    Now in the Hokage''s secured office, one look at Naruto, and despite the darkness of the room, she can see his pupil dilate as they grow hungry for her. Oddly enough, her body is roused awake, transitioning her toned-tense muscles to grow soft as a cushion for his pounding pleasure.


    Before they can be found out by two of the sharpest shinobi''s in all of Konoha, Kurenai steps forward at attention, "Hokage-sama."


    Taking a seat, Hiruzen proceeds to inform her, "I''ve been told a number of things concerning your relationship with Naruto-kun. You''ve been summoned to explain yourself as well as hear my inclination on this affair."


    ''He found out,'' is Kurenai''s first gut-wrenching thoughtless response, but as her brain frantically dissects everything, she realizes his tone seems off; not of a man who found out a Jnin-sensei with a previous romantic entanglement with his son is currently sleeping with a fresh out of the Academy genin regularly.


    Fortunately, Naruto both assists and completely stuns her with utter surprise as he sternly maintains, "Ji-chan, you said she wasn''t in trouble. You''re making it sound like a court-marshal."


    "Naruto-kun this is important," the Hokage huffs, as Kurenai wonders why Naruto isn''t being yelled at for calling the leader and most respected shinobi in their village ''Ji-chan, like it''s the most natural thing in the world! Not even Asuma calls him anything near so personal a name,'' she realizes.


    Nearly instantly, she then recalls Naruto mentioning a Ji-chan often and finds that shocking revelation impossible to keep from her perfectly symmetric face.


    Whipping her head from her leader to the blond genin and back, her singular thought shockingly yells, ''How the hell is the God of Shinobi his Ji-chan!?'' The only way her mind alleviates her anxiety is when she registers this isn''t about their sexual encounters.


    The Hokage''s stern voice continues. "Kurenai-kun, in the past few minutes, Naruto has told us-" "Only because I don''t want to lie to you," Naruto interjects in a low voice. The Sandaime sighs before continuing, "he''s shown you the technique known as Rasengan, correct?"


    "It means I need to oversee your training," Kakashi answers.


    "Why? I''ve been doing pretty awesome on my own," Naruto points out.


    "You are a special case," The Hokage admits.


    "Because of the fox?"


    "Among other things, yes," Hiruzen admits.


    "What other things," Naruto irately asks.


    "Things like you''re an important shinobi to this village," the older man says compassionately, adding, "And I have to protect the future Hokage after all."


    Trying to keep the grin from his face and failing, Naruto grumbles, "fine. What''s going to happen to Haku? He''s a really good person who had a lot of bad crap happen to him."


    "I do not object to a neighborly association or even a social one," the Third evenly states. "He may utilize any of the vacant rooms on your floor, however, he will be on probation for a number of years, the strict guidelines of which will be explained to him.


    He''s not the first asylum-seeker this village has ever seen and if it is truly his wish to stay, he will abide by our rules until we are satisfied.


    As such he will not be able to leave this village for quite some time, which means, for the moment, he cannot be a field-shinobi, if he''s ever a shinobi."


    "Can we train together?" Naruto quickly asks. "He''s wicked strong."


    .


    You can visit my store to read up to 300 chapters in (PDF)


    /BlackGoku222

 Chapter 98: Chapter 98

    "Only if it''s supervised," Sandaime answers. "Speaking of Kakashi, Kurenai, we cannot be so blind to progress by what we think we know. More than any, I understand the magnitude of the bond between a student and his sensei.


    To my very core, I believe no other significant perspective of tutelage should interfere with that development, that relationship. Many successful shinobi have been produced in this manner, however, so too has it contributed to our failures my own included.


    And so, Naruto-kun''s development will now be two-fold with Kakashi as lead architect. Kurenai-kun, I understand you have your own team, as such, I only ask for any assistance you can manage without hindering the progress of your own students. I mean it. You''re no use to me if you burn yourself out."


    "Hai," Kurenai speaks.


    "Hokage-sama, that will not be necessary," Kakashi begins to explain with the smallest measure of shame in his voice. "My shortcomings are clear to me now. You have my word I will do better."


    "Kakashi-kun," Hiruzen starts, softer in tone than his authority. "You are by far one of the most brilliant shinobi I''ve ever had the privilege of witnessing, but there are simply some tasks better managed together, as a team, as a village."


    When Kakashi nods in understanding, Kurenai bids her leader, "if I may, Hokage-sama?" At his eye blink, Kurenai turns to the silver-maned shinobi, asking, "Kakashi-sensei, you live in a one bedroom apartment correct?" Unless shinobi are part of a clan, work in a military position that sees no combat, or their family are civilians with homes, most shinobi tend to keep a simple apartment.


    Death is too constant of a companion to plan for a home so Kakashi''s answer of, "that''s correct," is no surprise.


    "That''s what I thought," Kurenai responds then turns to Naruto.


    Before his eyes dilate and lid even further, Kurenai declares, "Uzumaki-kun, I''m sorry to have to be the bearer of bad news, but your building''s landlord has fled Konoha with all the funds meant for business expenses, which means your apartment currently doesn''t have running water or power, and in another forty or so days, all tenants will be evicted."


    His squinted eyes are doing the math. " Wait, are you saying I''m homeless?" he voices before loudly crying out, "Ah! What about Haku? I said he can stay with me.


    Mmn, no, Zabuza-jiji''s not going to like this"


    "With the Hokage''s permission," Kurenai begins to suggest. "My home has three bedrooms and a study that could be converted-"


    "Mn? Zabuza-jiji wanted me to hold on to it for a while," Naruto responds.


    "Zabuza Momochi, Zabuza?" Kurenai gasps as Kakashi and Haku walk over. "As in the''Demon of the Hidden Mist?'' He''s one of Kiri''s Seven Swordsman! That''s- Don''t tell me that''s actually Kubikiribch?" Kurenai asks, looking over the large sword.


    "You are well informed," Haku comments standing beside Naruto.


    Now Kurenai is wondering why this beautiful girl is next to Naruto when the ever-surprising blond states, "Kurenai-chan, this is Haku. Haku, this is Kurenai-cha-"


    "Yhi Kurenai," the raven-haired Jnin-sensei clarifies and she wonders how it''s possible this bowing boy could look more beautiful than many other actual girls.


    "We should get going," Kakashi states, taking the lead toward the Uchiha compound.


    As the four begin to walk, Kurenai makes certain Naruto is in front of her while Haku stays beside her, and requests of anyone, "maybe someone can tell me how a legendary sword like Kubikiribch, came to be in your possession when its previous owner is a notorious assassin."


    "Naruto-kun made a wager with Zabuza-sama," Haku begins to explain to her in a positively enchanting voice. ''He even sounds like a girl,'' Kurenai mentally gasps as Haku states, "if he defeated him, than Kubikiribch would be his prize."


    Kurenai didn''t mean to laugh in disbelief, especially not in such an unladylike mannerdeep from her toned gut. Without a single denial from Kakashi and at Naruto''s hurt expression, Kurenai couldn''t help the, "no!


    He- He was one of Kiri''s highest ranking shinobi; having graduating their Academy at the age of nine by single-handedly killing all their students."


    .


    You can visit my store to read up to 300 chapters in (PDF)


    /BlackGoku222

 Chapter 99: Chapter 99

    "Well excuse me if it''s so hard to believe," Naruto pouts.


    Kurenai has to work hard not to make it seem like a lovers spat as she evenly states, "I''m sorry, Uzumaki-kun, I didn''t mean to doubt you, it''s just, the odds of a skilled shinobi defeating Momochi Zabuza is nearly 700 to 1, whereas a genin defeating him" Kurenai trails off as it seems like Naruto is ruffled by her rational objection.


    Despite being analytical by nature, Kurenai ignores the statistics and simply states what''s underneath it all. "I''m happy you''re back Naruto-kun." ''More so now than ever,'' she mentally adds, gasping like she only just dodged a strike to the heart.


    With his, "Mnn," and his wide grin, she can tell that''s all he wanted to hear as Haku explains what happened. Halfway to the Uchiha compound, they all hear a loud shriek that they discover belongs to one of Guy-sensei''s students.


    The black-haired kunoichi with two Chinese buns in a qipao-style blouse breaks from her team and rushes straight to Naruto, or rather the massive sword he''s carrying over his shoulder.


    "Kubikiribch! Kubikiribch!" she repeats in total amazement. The pretty girl is beside herself as Kurenai recalls her from the weapons shop, ''Ten Out of Ten.'' Snapping away heart-shaped eyes from the sword to the blond genin, she has to ask, "where? Why?


    When? Please!"


    "If it isn''t my most beloved rival, Kakashi of the Sharingan," Guy calls triumphantly, causing Kakashi to slink deflated.


    "Guy," Kakashi lamely greets.


    "Oooohhh," Guy yells with pumped up fists. "That''s what I hate about you, my fierce rival! You''re too cool! Kurenai-sensei, you''re youthful radiance is as bright as the springtime sun!" He laughs proudly while Kurenai can barely chuckle politely.


    "So this is Guy-sensei''s eternal rival," Lee observes with bright, star-filled eyes before whipping around to Neji, likely itching to challenge the genius Hyga again. Neji simply sighs before walking away.


    "Na, Guy," Kakashi starts. "We have an important matter to attend to, so bye."


    "Wait," Tenten calls to Kakashi before turning to Naruto. "My family collect rare and valuable ninja tools from across all the nations. Kubikiribch is one of the legendary Seven Swords of Kiri with the ability to regenerate itself using the iron from its victim''s blood! What do you want for it?!


    "If you let me do all the talking, I promise to treat you to ramen at Ichiraku''s," Kakashi bargains as the walk the empty main street leading to the largest residence.


    "Really?!" Naruto eagerly hoots before his mind considers further possibilities. "Wait a minute, shouldn''t you treat us for completing the mission anyway?"


    "That does sound fairly standard," Kurenai adds with a bit of a smirk.


    His shoulders deflate a bit but he agrees as they enter the grandness of the once populated Uchiha mansion. Naruto had never entered the Uchiha compound and was astounded to see how grand it was. Despite how deserted the old traditionally designed buildings are, it all looks regularly maintained.


    Naruto and company just pass the third gate entrance when they meet Sasuke-teme in the open courtyard before the main mansion, wearing an informal yukata with the Uchiha crest on it. Kakashi takes the lead as Sasuke-teme eyes each of them.


    "Sasuke-kun," Kakashi starts.


    "Kakashi-sensei," the raven-haired avenger returns. "You know I don''t like unannounced visits."


    "We''re here because your teammate would like your help," Kakashi starts but before Naruto could energetically correct him, he continues to add, "I know it''s difficult for the two of you to accept one another, but I believe that''s only because you''re more alike than you realize.


    You both know pain and more importantly, you''re teammates. The conflicts you face together means something and Naruto-kun would help you just like I know Sasuke-kun would help you," the elite Jnin tells each boy.


    "In the world we live in, you don''t have to like each other to completely trust in one another. So, Sasuke-kun, the situation is Naruto-kun is now without a home. As his teammate, we thought you would like to help him."


    .


    You can visit my store to read up to 300 chapters in (PDF)


    /BlackGoku222

 Chapter 100: Chapter 100

    When Uchiha-kun grumbles his agreement, Kurenai begins wondering how easy it would be to sneak into the large compound. ''Maybe Naruto can sneak out?'' she immorally wonders when Sasuke adds, "in return, I want my Sharingan Kakashi-sensei. You promised and I won''t wait any longer."


    "Fine," Kakashi dully agrees.


    Before any more can happen, Sasuke also stipulates, "I may have a responsibility to the Dobe but I don''t have one to a Kiri traitor." With onyx eyes of steel, he tells Haku, "call me crazy but I don''t trust you."


    "Fine," Kakashi agrees.


    "Not fine!" Naruto breaks the bargain previously struck, saying, "Haku''s my friend and I''m not just going to let him live on the street!"


    "We''ll find him another place to live," Kakashi promises, adding, "think of how much stronger our team will be if you and Sasuke-kun took this opportunity to make peace with each other."


    "Sasuke-teme doesn''t want Haku to stay, that''s fine," Naruto agrees. "It''s his house, but I wouldn''t feel right about it. So, thanks Teme but Haku and I''ll find somewhere else to live."


    "Naruto," Kakashi attempts. "Try to be reasonable. You have my word Haku-kun will be fine and Sasuke-kun is your teammate."


    Naruto knows that makes sense and struggles to sort his thoughts. Despite how much Sasuke-teme annoys the hell out of him, the spiky-haired blond does understand certain sides of the avenger. Kakashi''s right, they both know loss and Naruto understands that to his core.


    But, what he can''t understand is how someone who is so loved by everyone around himwho is so giftedcan act like a complete douche to everyone! While Naruto struggles for every friend, Sasuke-teme only needs to walk outside and nearly the entire village would love to be with him.


    ''Then there''s Sakura-chan,'' his mind angrily thinks. Though Naruto is supremely happy Sakura-chan is training with him now, and can''t help but push himself that much harder because she''s there, the pink-haired love of his life is, instead, in love with this arrogant ass for no discernible reason.


    It''s the strongest reason for their rivalry. ''A now this extra pearly ass-wipe of a teammate wants to separate him and Haku? Not happening!'' "I get that we''re teammates Kakashi-sensei. We''re shinobi of the Leaf so we have to work together, but we''re different because I do trust Haku."


    "Don''t say I didn''t warn you when he stabs you in the back," Sasuke retorts.


    Naruto didn''t see Haku''s fist tighten as he proudly declares, "he wouldn''t!"


    ''He could''ve died thirty-eight different ways I can think of'' and that thought makes her stressed and anxious.


    It''s simply ludicrous he survived and it''s left her in an agonizing state of doom to the point that simply acknowledging his well-being with her eyes wasn''t enough. Sometimes knowledge is a scary thing and Kurenai just needed an anchor, something to steady her.


    Wrong though it may be, right now, the raven-haired Jnin needed to touch him to feel his breath his pulse his heart.


    Despite the circumstances, Kurenai had given herself permission to be free with this boy. She let him in, and to her grand astonishment, she''s grown comfortable doing so. Her body needed to feel he''s actually safe, and yet, she can''t.


    For the foreseeable future, Haku will likely be in close proximity to Naruto and Kakashi has been mandated by the Hokage to take a more vested interest in Naruto''s training.


    Sadly, the observation, ''he doesn''t live alone anymore and he''ll always have company,'' feels like she''s being sentenced to prison.


    As the big-dick blond in question creates clones to retrieve the few belongings from his apartment, Kakashi lazily calls, "Haku-kun, I''ll be back in a moment.


    I need to speak with Kurenai-sensei." Slightly confused, Kurenai follows the elite Jnin outside to the unkempt wilderness that is the front lawn. When they were alone, he cuts straight to the point. "Whether it was your intention or not, you''ve undermined my authority as Team 7''s sensei."


    Kurenai expected this and respectfully explains to her senior Jnin, "it was never my intention to weaken your place as their sensei and team-lead. This simply played out within our blind spot; yours as much as mine."


    Though silent a moment, it''s not tense before Kakashi points out, "with regard to Naruto, the third feels the way he does because of what he couldn''t see in Orochimaru." Though unsure why he would bring it up, Kurenai agrees with a nod nonetheless. "But Naruto isn''t Orochimaru.


    I''ve checked on that kid a number of times and despite his solitude, I felt comfortable he wouldn''t turn to his hate."


    "Is that why you''re dedicating more time with Uchiha-kun," Kurenai asks, though she''s sure Obito fits in there somewhere. "To curve his hatred?"


    .


    You can visit my store to read up to 300 chapters in (PDF)


    /BlackGoku222

 Chapter 101: Chapter 101

    "If my team is going to maintain its unity," Kakashi begins to say, ignoring her question. "I can''t wait to raise Sasuke''s skill level."


    Kurenai understands what that truly means, and though she''s aware Uchiha''s introverted personality type is necessary within their ranks and have their uses, she''s not sure how sustainable that model is with someone like Naruto on the team.


    "You want Uchiha-kun to be the captain" Kurenai accuses the elite Jnin. "as a counterbalance to the dominance of his unstable feelings. You''re using Naruto-kun and Haruno-chan to taper off his hatred of Itachi and his trauma."


    "Don''t expect to reach me for at least a month," Kakashi easily continues.


    "You need to think of another way," Kurenai tries to impress upon the elite Jnin. "That''s avoidance and no matter how much better it would be if Uchiha-kun was the best, Naruto-kun isn''t going to stop growing."


    Kakashi disregards her concerns and simply reports, "Naruto and Sakura are more than capable of completing D-Rank missions on their own. You don''t need to supervise. Just sign off as sensei. I''ll also have either Guy or Asuma check in-"


    "Guy," Kurenai quickly cuts off.


    After a moment, Kakashi casually states, "it''s not my place to butt-in, but he told us Tomoko-hime is a petty and spiteful person.


    As the third born daughter, she has little prospects in the way of any significant power or marriage, so she''s very rebellious and has no respect for shinobi or her own family.


    He ignored you because if she learned how much he cares about you, or you him, she would''ve delayed her return that much longer simply to feed off of your pain. Apparently, she even prefers more feminine boys; you know, the frail, hairless, pretty ones."


    Kurenai silences her mind for seconds allowing that revelation to sink in and test the fragile waters of her loving heart and honestly, it only made her angry. It''s such an Asuma thing to do, protect her from pain as best he can. ''And what? Now it''s okay for me to be with him?


    After the perfect way he brushed us off?'' Her mind recalls Genma''s words, ''he''ll be okay,'' and she can''t but wonder if that''s truer now more than ever. Despite the context, the agony continues to drown her chest with heavy hurt.


    "W-wait" Kurenai tries, feeling slightly short of breath with an amorous rumbling in her chest. His arousal was easily pressing against her round rump and within the orbit of his radiating warmth, her body grows softer, like a hot cushion with zealous lubrication.


    Without her consent, her ass rubs against his steel rod and like recalling hunger, her appetite grows rapidly to uncontrollable heights. ''Cock,'' her mind bids as Naruto absentmindedly begins dry-humping against her, moaning, "Nai-chan!"


    "N-Naruto wait," Kurenai tries, even though it thrills her to the bone at the thought of him deep inside her, spreading her slick walls repeatedly until she cums hard enough to pass out. "Not here," she manages as the last vestiges of reason slip away.


    Holding her so comfortably tight that she can feel his racing heartbeat, he simply lifts her off her feet and her flexible legs bend back and wrap around him at the knees, fixing herself deliciously against his raging hard-on as he walks inside the house.


    With every step, her weight presses down on his rock hard rod, growing overly wet with an itching need.


    She can feel the pulsing shape of his head pressing between her soft cheeks until he just clears the threshold, then she''s on the floor, on all fours, with a magnificently hard phallus eager to rearrange her insides.


    The realization triggers a massive rush of blood toward her already twitching wet cunt.


    Naruto whimpers as he shoves the mesh armor blouse up and over her bandaged thighs and pelvis. Groaning like a wounded animal, Naruto, without thought or permission, unsheathes a kunai, spins it in his grasp and expertly cuts through a binding, unraveling the complex impediment.


    "Naruto!" he hears and is immediately remorseful until he sees her pulsing peach, sodden and swollen for him and he forgets everything, including his own appendage to stuff his hungry face in her sensitive womanhood.


    .


    You can visit my store to read up to 300 chapters in (PDF)


    /BlackGoku222

 Chapter 102: Chapter 102

    "MMN!" Kurenai groans deeply from her tight core. ''Yes!'' her mind screams, feeling his long tongue lap her never-ending stream of honey.


    Feeling shackled in her clothes, Kurenai struggles to take off her blouse, but when he dips his long slippery organ in her twitching snatch to get at the richer fluid deep within, Kurenai''s mind blanks out as she groans loudly.


    She drops midway through taking off her blouse as the tension cable of her impending orgasm tightens frightfully fast. It''s been too long, he wants her too much, and after what Kakashi told her, the ever-present ache in her heart needs this just as bad.


    "Ahhh! Haahh! Mmmnn! Na-Naruto!


    I''m- I''mmmnn, almost!" she moans. The building ecstasy churns her cunt-connected sanity madly and she bangs her heavily aroused head against the tatami mat.


    Her mouth salivating profusely, spilling down her chin and neck as the unyielding coil filled with unbridled ecstasy is ripped to shreds when his mouth finds her engorged clitoris and sucks.


    "CUMMMMM-" She screams, her lower back arching with full body spasms as her strong legs try to snap together, though it''s not enough to keep his hungry tongue out of her spewing snatch. Kurenai screams from within her white and red blouse as her entire body erupts continuously for nearly a minute.


    All the while he laps and sucks at all the juices erupting from her radiating pleasure center.


    Kurenai finally sinks to the floor, boneless in a haze of euphoria. Suffocating in her blouse, she weakly removes the moist cloth and vaguely learns Naruto is naked behind her. She becomes more alert when he lifts her waist to his pleasure weapon''s level.


    "Wa-wait, Naruto I''m still-AAHH! MMMNNNN!" she mewls as he penetrates her sensitive folds to her depths, delivering the exact exhilaration her body has been craving. Kurenai moans along with him, who clearly feels the same.


    The hot wet connection only lasts until his need to be even deeper in her sodden center overtakes him. With a tighter grip on her strong hips, he drives his meat pole the full length of her gushing canal, ripping a deep moan from her throat as his fat cock-head kisses her puckered cervix.


    If the pumping liquid filling her quaking cavity wasn''t so thick, she would''ve feared he was urinating a day''s worth of pressurized piss.


    At the gelatinous flooding of molten man-milk in her quaking center, Kurenai cums continuously, losing her mind in the process and ascending past all problems into pure bliss.


    "Nai-chan! I can''t get enough!" Naruto bemoans from the pain of so much pleasure. Despite milking him dry, he hasn''t softened and in her frenzied euphoria, she couldn''t do anything but let him have his way with her.


    He brings both her knees to her chest before going balls deep with another round of hot beef injections.


    Her breast swing trapped between her raised legs as he beats on her gushing walls, continuously keeping Kurenai in the high heavens, triggering orgasm after orgasm up and down her squirming body until his balls tighten and he unloads shot after shot of his hot cream.


    Kurenai sees white for an indiscernible amount of time, feeling only heavily vibrating bliss.


    When she comes to, Kurenai realizes she''s in a bed, it''s dark outside, making it darker inside and more than anything, Naruto is resting on top of her, his head nestled between her soft breasts and his groin firmly against her own.


    At the feel of his hot hard body on top of her, a humming pleasure makes its presence known along with half his flaccid penis still inside her. Kurenai enjoys the tranquilizing feel of him against her as her body celebrates the refreshing feel of a good, hard fucking.


    It certainly wasn''t the longest of their sessions. The need between them just propelled it to another level of sensitivity all its own.


    .


    You can visit my store to read up to 300 chapters in (PDF)


    /BlackGoku222

 Chapter 103: Chapter 103

    With Naruto between her breasts, hugging her with a fear she may flee, Kurenai rubs the top of his silky blond hair, enjoying everything about the moment. She doesn''t tend to hug him back when she wakes up like this, but she can''t forget he nearly died.


    Every ninja in the village knows any mission can go bad at the drop of a hat. There are no guarantees in their profession, but still, with Kakashi in the lead of a C-Rank mission, she had no doubt everything would be okay.


    ''He not only survived what was changed to an A-Rank mission, but he fought Momochi Zabuza and actually won!'' Her chest aches with the statistical possibilities of his death.


    It''s very possible Team Seven could''ve returned with the announcement that the blond trouble-maker, who shouts to all who will listen, how he''ll one day be the greatest Hokage ever, is dead.


    Though Kurenai never really returns his desperate hugs, she holds him dearly now. Her rising body temperature triggers her cooling sudor and she leans down to pepper the top of his head with ardent kisses. Pleased within his slumber, he hums and she starts to feel him grow within her.


    "Naruto" Kurenai softly calls as she massages his fine scalp. It takes several more calls to finally rouse him out of slumber, all the while his penis steadily spreads her sticky and white walls. Sleep addled, he looks directly at her a moment before a wide smile breaks across his face.


    "How are you feeling," Naruto manages to ask before more sensations register. She can clearly read on his face when it registers that he''s on top of her and growing semi-hard inside of her.


    His piercing blue eyes dilate and are lidded as his cheeks blush for an overall expression of lust-filled hunger. Before he gets too ahead of himself, Kurenai rolls them on the bed so she''s on top.


    Leaning up as she saddles his groin, Naruto has the most amazing look of a naked goddess, hard nipples on perky C-cup breasts, long, black, fuck-me-hair of a mess framed around her beautiful face, elegant neck, and toned shoulders.


    Feeling her weight on his groin with her knees and toned legs bracketing his torso was its own majesty. Naruto was instantly hard at the drug inducing sight of her and instinctively bucks his hips up.


    But even if he had the leverage to dive in deeper, Kurenai lifts herself just high enough to remove his curved meat rod from her soaking quim.


    "Nai-chan," Naruto tries, sitting up.


    Feeling the copious amount of semen in her begin to ooze downward, Kurenai places a gentle palm on his chest stopping him. Sitting on his engorged arousal, rubbing herself against him as she explains, "Naruto, do you remember what this position is called?"


    "I- ah, you''re rubbing," Naruto tries to say, enjoying the way she slowly grinds her pussy lips, lubricating the underside of his throbbing erection.


    "Naruto, I''m not going to allow you inside me unless you tell me what this position is called," Kurenai promises, growing wickedly fond of the pained face he''s making as she rides his thick log, coating it with her juices and his dribbling cum. "Come on. I taught you this, remember?"


    "I- mmn, don''t remember?" Naruto calls between gasps, gripping her thighs as he tries to thrust for more friction.


    Kurenai takes his hands and fixes them above his aroused head, giving him a much close view of her swinging breasts. "Come on, I know how smart you are." Kurenai dangles her tits so they barely brush against his hot chest as she continues, "I''m riding you.


    No matter what they want, they''ll hurt anyone just to get it and I need to be even stronger than I am to make sure they can''t ever hurt the people that mean the most to me. The Hokage always protects his people." Naruto''s hands move out of her grip to cup her beautiful face in his palms.


    "I didn''t care about the sword, I cared about Haku. And I didn''t think I could beat Zabuza, but, I just had to. I''m sorry I scared you, Nai-chan. I didn''t I didn''t think that I could do that to you."


    ''This fucking boy,'' Kurenai''s mind yells with affectionate aggravation. Rather than tell him anything, she leans down and kisses him. She rarely instigates this type of affection. For the sake of maintaining their emotional boundaries, her mind simply won''t allow her to cross those boundaries.


    While Kurenai understands kissing can be a part of sex, she prefers to kiss someone she''s in love with.


    Swirling her dainty tongue deeply around his large rougher organ, the feeling overwhelming her isn''t simply sexual or loving, but of gratification, praise, adoration, and triumphant.


    While she may have her reservations on the morality of their relationship, there''s little doubt this boythis shinobiwill be someone great. He may have a long way to go to surpass the four before him, but the foundation is there. She can see it. And that deserves this kiss.


    ''He risks his life because he cares,'' is her answer. ''He still cares despite it all,'' she thinks recalling everything she learned of his daily life. Her awe of him is enough for a make-out session. It''s as simple as that.


    As uncomplicated as his needy upward thrusts, and as natural as her responding downward grind, it''s the first time they''ve ever have slow simmering sex.


    On top, Kurenai takes the lead, rolling her hips and angling his rock hard cock to churn her insides in all the right places. Her red eyes flutter with his every sparkling pull and quivering push against her gripping walls.


    Her red lips constantly moan and she nearly loses all awareness every time he rouses her melting g-spot. He grips her strong thighs, massaging them as she rides his cock closer and closer to their peaks.


    "Naruto, I''m ahhn going to help- AH!.. make your dream com- ah! Ahnn! Cum!


    True!" Kurenai moans with her eyes closed, tweaking her nipples as she nears the greatest drop.


    "I''m almost-" Naruto groans, tightening his grip on her. Leaning her hot and wet body forward, Kurenai picks up her tempo when she felt her massive end only a few hard thrusts away, and Naruto didn''t disappoint.


    He grips her hair-matted face and crushes her moaning red lips against his, sliding his tongue into her mouth to suck on hers as his final thrust busts his balls and Kurenai''s mind explodes with ecstasy.


    .


    You can visit my store to read up to 300 chapters in (PDF)


    /BlackGoku222

 Chapter 104: Chapter 104

    KURENAI


    A different hunger forces Naruto and Kurenai from his thoroughly soiled bed and into the kitchen. As everything in Iruka''s kitchen is mostly expired, they decide having dinner in her house would be best. Fortunately, it''s Saturday and Hinata is staying in her compound.


    Though Kurenai is thrilled by the idea of shower-sex, her vibrating body needs rest and thus after separate showers, they walk to her house.


    Along the way, Kurenai senses it''s safe to ask the blond, "Naruto, why is it that you never mentioned Ino-chan before?" The boy leaps a few feet in the air in clear panic, groaning nervously before Kurenai adds, "I was able to speak with her recently, is why I''m asking.


    You always mention your teammate Sakura-chan, but you''ve never mentioned Ino-chan."


    Relaxing some, Naruto nervously answers, "did she say it was okay? To talk about it? Because she sooo didn''t want me to bring it up to anyone! Said she''d kill me if I ever did."


    Kurenai can sense the disconnect. Clearly, he''s referring to something specific, whereas Ino-chan felt like she was abhorrent to the idea of their pairing ''or was that it?'' she wonders, leading her to ask Naruto, "is she why you wanted me to teach you how to make girls feel good?


    Because you didn''t make Ino-chan feel good?"


    "I guess," Naruto admits, growing confused. "I can''t really say, you know? I didn''t know what I was doing and she she was just so I don''t know. I thought we both liked it at the time, but then she said she didn''t, so I was super confused."


    Kurenai can''t quite believe what he''s alluding to without explicitly saying it and so tries, "the kiss?"


    "The kissing, normal sex, anal sex; everything," he plainly admits. Kurenai is absolutely stunned as he continues. "She was my first, you know? I think I was her first too even though I''m pretty sure she loves Sasuke-teme just as much as all the other girls do.


    I just don''t get why she picked me and then said she hated it after," he glumly admits.


    "She" Kurenai didn''t know where to begin, mentally gasping when she realizes this boy is just a bottomless pit of surprises.


    ''The heiress of the Yamanaka clan wow,'' she mentally gasps before finally communicating, "Naruto, as a woman I might be able to better understand her if I could ask you a few more questions."


    "Really?" Naruto asks. "Oh, yeah, you totally could! Ask away!"


    "Tell me about the time before it happened," Kurenai starts. "Essentially everything leading up to it." Naruto then explains the flower petal and Ino''s desire to look for the flower; meeting her and walking through the forest; suddenly being jumped by her and her begging him to have sex.


    "I- I don''t hate you," he slowly responds as his mind floods with images of a crying Ino. "But what about Ino-chan?"


    "I''ll take full responsibility," Kurenai says as Asuma closes in. "Besides, I have to talk to her anyway-"


    "But she doesn''t want anyone to know!"


    "I know, Naruto, but in this case, something just isn''t right. This is suspicious," Kurenai answers him. "Don''t worry, this isn''t your fault. Trust me, I''ll fix this and...


    and I think you''re going to like how I make it up to you. You have my word." Pink-cheeked with a wild imagination, Naruto slowly nods as soon as Asuma shows up.


    "Naruto-kun," Asuma calls with a hint of familiarity.


    Distracted with fantasies of how the beautiful woman might make it up to him, Naruto simply answers, "hey Asuma-nii."


    Curious by the personal name, Kurenai turns to the gruff Jnin who answers with a shrug, "I''ve seen him around Otou-sama''s office often enough."


    Shaking her head astounded at the ease by which Naruto knows the Hokage, she turns to Naruto and relays, "you can head in first, Naruto-kun. I''ll only be a moment."


    "Actually," Asuma calls. "If we''re talking dinner, I wouldn''t mind joining you. Kakashi talked to me about lending a hand. It seems Naruto-kun and I are both Fton users." Naruto is still upset about outing Ino, but is enthused enough to smile as Asuma adds, "why don''t I show you some stuff later."


    "Okay," Naruto agrees before turning to Kurenai. "I''ll eat at Ichiraku''s Kurenai-chan. See ya."


    After Naruto disappears, Asuma asks with a bit of a smirk, "Kurenai-chan?" Kurenai rolls her eyes and thanks Kami he hadn''t said, ''Nai-chan.'' "Never thought I''d see the day you''d be so casual with Genin."


    "As if he''d listen," Kurenai returns with a hint of exhaustion.


    Asuma chuckles, nodding as he says, "he still calls Otou-sama, ''Ji-chan.''"


    .


    You can visit my store to read up to 300 chapters in (PDF)


    /BlackGoku222

 Chapter 105: Chapter 105

    "How did that even happen," Kurenai can''t help but ask him, even though she''s worried about falling into easy conversation with him. Her heart both hums and aches at the idea of talking to him again.


    Fortunately, her recuperating body''s too exhausted to do more than buzz in the glow of some great fucking.


    "Can''t really say," Asuma states with a casual shrug.


    Instantly recalling what Kakashi told her, she grows annoyed enough to sharply ask, "can''t or won''t?"


    His shoulders tense a moment and Kurenai knows he wants to smoke, but he won''t. He knows she''s never liked it and he wants to be on her good side. With half a smile, the gruff man admits, "I should''ve been the one to tell you."


    ''When?'' is right on the tip of her tongue, but with a great effort, she holds from continuing this argument. It''s pointless and changes nothing. "What''s it matter," she tells him, beginning to walk around him.


    "Kurenai," he speaks, taking her hand as she passes. "Genma was supposed to It all sounds like excuses now, but please give me one chance. Just one. Nothing will get in the way again."


    Kurenai takes her hand away. "I already am, Asuma. I''m sorting myself out. Have a good night," she bids before returning to her home.


    NARUTO


    ''That doesn''t sound too bad,'' Naru-nii answers his younger-self.


    After informing Naru-nii about everything that''s happened today, including a single, short sentence in reference to getting some alone time with Kurenai-chanNaru-nii couldn''t hear more than thatNaruto finishes his sixth bowl of Miso Chashu Pork Ramen with less enthusiasm than he tends to have.


    The reason for his melancholy is simply put, Ino.


    ''I betrayed her,'' Naruto thinks. ''I promised her I wouldn''t tell anyone and I totally broke my word.'' Naruto doesn''t usually come by Ichiraku''s Saturday nights. It''s their busiest night and he feels bad when he drives away business just by sitting there.


    Though Teuchi-jiji and Ayame-nee are always happy when he visits. While six bowls is moderate for him, he decides to help them and himself by leaving.


    ''Ossu!'' Naruto thinks before his future-self falls silent.


    INO


    As Ino walks back to her home, she''s making mental plans on how to best help Asuma-sensei reach Kurenai-sensei''s heart. Ino knows it won''t be easy.


    Having spent time with the beautiful kunoichi before learning of her connection to Asuma-sensei, Ino would''ve never guessed the woman is either broken-hearted due to princess Tomoko interference, or in love with her Jnin-sensei.


    After a few inquiries with her father, Ino learned how smart and driven the raven-haired woman is, so it''s likely her mask is just that strong.


    Still, Ino is adamant. She wants Asuma-sensei to regain his love. Maybe if she can get them together, she might feel a little better about the state of her own love life with Sasuke-kun.


    Near her home, she''s intercepted by the most irritating boy of late. Holding Cow Parsley flowers, Inuzuka Kiba has been pestering her ever since her mother discovered the second orchid.


    Her mother''s logic led her to believe Kurenai-sensei was helping one of her students and since the Aburame clan flat out told her parents it wasn''t them, that only left the Inuzuka.


    In Ino''s eyes, the canine clan must''ve jumped at the opportunity because Kiba has been hounding her non-stop since, and the worst part about it is how primitive his attention to her is.


    In front of Ino, Kiba is even more boastful than she remembers him being as he calls, "hey Ino-chan. You''re looking extra sexy today." He extends the whitish parsley with his K-9 partner adding a bark from within his jacket. "You smell super good too."


    With an especially long sigh, Ino states, "for the last time, I don''t want to go out with you."


    .


    You can visit my store to read up to 300 chapters in (PDF)


    /BlackGoku222

 Chapter 106: Chapter 106

    He just smirks, as if pleased to hear her response. "That''s just because you''re a strong woman. Maybe I wasn''t clear before when I said only the strong make perfect partners, but I like strong women. Unlike other guys, I still want you to be strong when you become my woman."


    Ino isn''t sure if he''s aware how chauvinistic he sounds. Though recalling Tsume-san refer to a relationship as a possessive, ''my man,'' Ino feels it''s a clan thing more than anything intentionally disrespectful.


    Ino also wonders if someone is coaching him because it seems after every exchange where one of her responses stumps him, he returns with some form of counter-argument for that same point.


    It feels like bartering, like he''s haggling to lower her patience, like a lower price, in hopes of wearing her down enough she finally feels too tired to say no.


    With clear annoyance, she yells, "I''m not going to be your woman! I don''t know who put you up to this but I don''t love you. I don''t even like you.


    How do you not understand that Sasuke-kun is the only one I love!" And to her great dismay, an image of Naruto looking deep into her eyes pops in her mind, tightening her chest. ''That''s not the same,'' her mind yells at the mental image. ''That''s just new and physical and really good!''


    Her resistance feels even weaker when Kiba replies, "Sasuke-kun doesn''t have to be the only one you love."


    With squinted eyes and at a complete loss, Ino asks, "W-what does that even mean?"


    "It means you can love me too," he emphatically states, beating his chest. "You can love us both and then I''ll prove to you I''m better than he is!"


    Rolling her eyes, Ino retorts, "that''s ridiculous! You can''t love more than one person."


    "So you''d rather young widows just give up after their man dies?" He hollers back with a bit of a smirk. Ino wasn''t expecting that kind of insight from Kiba which truly makes her wonder who''s helping him. "I know for a fact you can love more than one person!


    And besides, Sasuke didn''t send you flowers!"


    Unwilling to debate this and growing more frustrated, she simply argues. "You didn''t send me those flowers either!"


    ''Would I still love him if he was like Naruto?'' Her mind is silent, wavering in a response that some months ago would''ve been a resounding, ''yes!'' It makes her question why it is we love who we love. ''If I didn''t love Naruto, why did I have so many intense orgasms with him?


    Why was that experience still an amazing memory?'' she quickly wonders. Even now, her body automatically responds at the mere recollection of him.


    Ino glumly walks around Kiba, finally returning home. After having a light dinner, she ascends to her bedroom, but rather than spend the time with her thoughts, Ino retrieves her vibrator. It''s taken her some practice, but Ino''s learning more about how to use the large toy to excite and satisfy her.


    Just recently she learned how simply grinding against it as she sped the tempo of her rolling waist up or down could bring her to an intense orgasm.


    When she''s sure her parents have gone to sleep, Ino turns on her large vibrating dildo. Having learned she likes being on her knees, raising her ass off the bed to let her juices trickle down her thighs, Ino''s already growing excited.


    Her heart''s beating fast and her skin feels hot when she begins to gently rub and tug her hardening pink nipple with one hand while simultaneously rubbing the head of the low shaking phallus up and down her leaking labia. She learned how much better it feels when everything is slick.


    With her face planted on the bed, a low moan escapes her open mouth as Ino slides the thick orange toy up and down the pink slit of her raised ass.


    Feeling a good build to a fantastic orgasm, Ino raises the vibration as she speeds her phallus massage. When she''s ready to slide her orange partner in her wet folds, a slight knock is heard against her door. Ino immediately shuts the vibrator off.


    While her mother hasn''t found her toy yet, Ino''s had enough near misses with the observant woman that makes her think it''s only a matter of time until they have an awkward conversation. Fortunately, her mother is a trained psychologist and is likely to handle it well.


    Still, Ino remains motionless, just in case the sound was nothing.


    .


    You can visit my store to read up to 300 chapters in (PDF)


    /BlackGoku222

 Chapter 107: Chapter 107

    It wasn''t.


    Another gentle knock on her door frustrates Ino like nothing else as she retorts, "One second!" Ino slides her wet toy under her pillow and pulls up her hotpants. She towels her face, arms, thighs, and cleavage with her silk robe as she rushes to her bedroom door.


    "What-" is all she manages to get out as a hand clamps over her mouth and she''s shoved into her room by Naruto.


    At his force of intrusion, Ino is instantly outraged. Despite feeling she could kill him, in the middle of what she was doing, she can''t help feeling excited as well.


    This is the boy who turned her into a woman now in her room covering her mouth with his hot hand ''so he can have his way with my horny little body,'' Ino thinks as her cheeks and neck flush with blush.


    Inflamed by her imagination, his impregnating presence, and at his hot hand covering her small mouth, Ino''s heart is hammering in her chest. Her pleasure center throbs with a prickling heat, picking up where she left off with her vibrating dildo as her juices trickle down her thighs.


    Though her knees buckle and her muscles flutter with excitement, her mind is still rational enough to be pissed. She grabs his forearm as he nudges the door closed with his foot. He moves in close and she feels his radiating body heat as her nostrils are filled with his male scent.


    He whispers, "I''m sorry I showed up like this. You have every right to scream but, I had to tell you- I felt you deserved to know Ino-chan, I fucked up."


    Despite her heaving chest, accelerated heart-beat, and her beckoning pussy, Ino can recognize the remorse in his tone. Her limited brain power can also reason he wouldn''t dare be here unless something significant happened.


    Ino dreads what he has to say but she doesn''t move away as she slides his hand down her lips to ask, "what? Why are you here?"


    He looks pained to say, "Kurenai-sensei I I told her about us." Ino feels like the world stopped and went silent. Even though she knows he''s continuing to say, "I''m sorry! I''m sorry!


    "No," Ino sobs as her tears lessen. "You''re not stupid. Tell me exactly why you told her!"


    Even with his moderately swelling face, she can tell he was surprised by her assertion of his intelligence. ''He really does think he''s stupid,'' her mind recognizes as he begins to explain how Kurenai-sensei will be assisting with his training and how the Jnin-sensei asked about her.


    Though by the end it sounded as if Kurenai might''ve tricked him, the most important thing she needed clarity on was, "you''re sure she said something was suspicious?"


    "That''s what she said," Naruto asserts. Not only is Ino curious by what that could mean, but by the way his face seems to be recuperating despite being slightly swollen only moments ago.


    Her thoughts are quickly kicked out in place for her sensations when he places his warm hands on her straddling, bare thighs. "Ino-chan, I''m sorry. I know I said I wouldn''t tell anyone and I totally blew it. You have every right to hate me but if I can make it up to you, you have to let me try.


    Please."


    Though Ino listened to every word, her moist labia is pressed against the furnace of his stomach and her legs are wrapped around his expanding and deflating chest. She heard every word but her mind isn''t thinking about a verbal response.


    ''He''ll do anything you want,'' her body feels and when his hands tighten on her feverish thighs, Ino couldn''t help but answer with an instinctual quick buck of her hips. The slight dig of friction ripples pleasantly up her spine, like a tease of what more there is to feel if she does it again.


    .


    You can visit my store to read up to 300 chapters in (PDF)


    /BlackGoku222

 Chapter 108: Chapter 108

    ''No,'' her mind thinks, hoping Naruto didn''t feel that, however, his eyes widenor at least one doestelling her he did.


    She then watches his gaze drink in her form; her young yet curvaceous body in purple hotpants and a white tank top, with her long platinum-blond hair down and around her beautiful face.


    Even though he can feel humidity from her lady parts, Naruto says, "I know I''m not who your heart thinks about. I bet you''re confused, like, in your feelings. I get that. After everything, even I don''t know if I''m good enough for Sakura-chan anymore.


    I just mean that I get it if you only want us to have-"


    Ino grabs her pillow and mushes it over Naruto''s face, unnerved by his insinuation. "You think I want to have sex with you?!"


    "I can''t breath!" his muffled voice yells and she lifts the pillow so only his gasping mouth is visible. "I don''t know! I I just don''t want you to hate me."


    ''Like everyone does,'' her mind fills in for him. All the tension in her body is suddenly exhaled. In a more relaxed state, she can feel him again; his heat, his scent, his muscles between her legs.


    Despite herself, straddling him is exciting and arousing, and at the sight of her orange vibrator visible where her pillow used to be, her body reacts on its own; steeling her pink teats, buzzing under her bum and softening her pink flesh. Her body is honest to a degree Ino can''t fully control.


    "S-Stay still," Ino commands. Bracing herself with her arms, Ino slides her crotch down his waist to his hips until she feels his tent. ''He''s hard,'' Ino''s mind shouts as she closes her eyes. ''My body made him hard,'' her mind moans, growing thrilled in her grinding against his thick hardness.


    Without authority from her brain, her lower body awakens to a mind of its own, picking up the pace for more frictionmore satisfaction. The slick slide down shoots a thrill down her legs while the grind up escalates sparks of pleasant tingling up her spine and into her brain.


    Her flush body overrides everything, taking charge as she steadily rolls her wet crotch against his.


    The friction is delicious and it isn''t until she feels his hands on her arms that her eyes snap open, surprising her as she yells, "no! This- This isn''t sex.


    I don''t- mmn ahhn!" Her denials and disapprovals would sound more authentic if she weren''t moaning whilst trying to split herself riding his thick tent.


    "I am," Ino states, trying to sound like she didn''t just have an amazing orgasm.


    "It''s just that I heard you," Ino''s mother states in a knowing manner.


    Ino can read the tone and is supremely embarrassed when she knows there''s only one reply she can say that would keep her mother away. Her frustrated hands grip and pull at her sweaty blond locks as she begrudgingly answers, "I''m I''m masturbating."


    Ino takes the pillow and tries to suffocate herself as her mother clears her throat and slowly replies, "I see. That''s quite normal. Um if-if you feel you may be overly vocal use a pillow for your father''s sake."


    " mmkay," Ino weakly responds and her mother''s footfalls reduce in volume until Ino can''t hear her anymore.


    Suddenly feeling the weight of it all; the loss of her innocence in her mother''s eyes, in Kurenai-sensei''s eyes, succumbing to her urges with the same boy again, the possibility that it''s only a matter of time before everyone knows before Sasuke-kun knows Ino cries.


    With her face covered by her pillow, Ino simply wails into it, muffling the worst of it. She doesn''t feel Naruto pull her pants in place nor even as he covers her in her bed covers. Ino cries herself to sleep.


    HINATA


    ''How could he ask me to do such a thing?'' Hinata''s thoughts worry, ''why would Kiba-kun ask me to help him like this?''


    Hinata has always felt she would do anything in her power to help her teammates when they needed it, but spying on Ino-chan feels wrong.


    .


    You can visit my store to read up to 300 chapters in (PDF)


    /BlackGoku222

 Chapter 109: Chapter 109

    "Think of it like recon," Kiba-kun had argued yesterday. "That''s our team''s specialty; tracking and recon! Please, Hinata, you''re the only one I can rely on and Shino already said no."


    "But isn''t she entitled to her private life?" Hinata had tried to counter.


    "All''s fair in love and war," Kiba cried out. "It''s like what I always tell you. You have to get after the things you want."


    " Why- why don''t you t-track her, then," Hinata had actually managed to ask him.


    Proud of himself, he smiled broadly as he said, "I''m so glad you asked Hinata. Because I''m being mature! If I tracked her and uncovered this guy''s identity, depending on who it is, I might get angry and blow it with Ino.


    As team captain, I want you to learn who it is because, I know you''re responsible and I''ll only want you to tell me if it''s someone bad, like any adult."


    "I- I can''t believe Ino-chan would be like ''that'' with an adult," Hinata had responded.


    Kiba explained, "Okaa-san said the flower this guy got her sells for a lot of ryo. Who would do that unless it was an adult? On top of that, Ino hasn''t even told her parents. Don''t you think that sounds pretty suspicious?"


    Though Hinata felt wrong about invading Ino-chan''s private life, she didn''t want to let her teammate down. Kiba-kun has been so caring and always tries to encourage her.


    Hinata couldn''t not help him in return, even if it felt awful to invade someone else''s privacy''a fellow classmate no less.'' That isn''t to say that Hinata and Ino-chan were close.


    In truth, they were slightly better than acquaintances, but as Konoha ninja, there are firm ground rules about using jutsu on fellow shinobi: ''If you do it, don''t get caught.''


    "I suspect we''re a good distraction for one another," Kurenai had told him. "But maybe that''s not always for the best. Go train, Naruto," she had commanded him. He looked upset until she adds, "train for as long as it takes to feel better, then you come back here to rest.


    After your team meeting, you, Ino-chan and I will talk this out."


    He trained through seven hours of the night and when he returned, he was cold, covered in dirt and leaves, with dried blood on his already healed knuckles, lip, and temple.


    She helped wash his worn and tired body in her large bath and despite covering herself with a towel, she still had to give his excitable membrane some of her best head to settle him. With his arms holding her close, they slept comfortably in her soft bed until he left for his meeting.


    Her living room is tense and Ino-chan hadn''t made more than fleeting eye contact so far, letting the raven-haired kunoichi know she''s supremely ashamed and embarrassed. It must be odd for the young kunoichi to sit beside someone who knows their most intimate secret.


    With as much empathy and encouragement as Kurenai can express, she tells Ino, "I tricked Naruto as much for his education as yours Ino-chan." Surprised, blue pupil-less eyes snap to her red irises before she answers, "if you had reacted normally when we met in your family''s shop, it wouldn''t have mattered that I knew who gave you the orchid.


    Naruto hadn''t given me the slightest hint he was involved with anyone until I met you."


    To hear such a critical observation from someone Ino has grown to admire is disparaging, and Ino''s shoulders sag at her physical assault of Naruto when it seems like she is mostly to blame. Kurenai continues, "I realize that we are in the safety of our village, but we are still ninja.


    Keeping secrets that affect the world is part of the job, always, and neither of you should be tricked so easily. The both of you must do better with protecting information, understand?"


    .


    You can visit my store to read up to 300 chapters in (PDF)


    /BlackGoku222

 Chapter 110: Chapter 110

    Both Ino and Naruto nod their head. A moment later Ino shakes her shoulders and bravely asks, "you told Naruto you thought something was suspicious. Can you please tell me what it is?"


    "First I''d like to ask you about that day," Kurenai replies.


    Ino turns a wary eye on Naruto, "does he have to be here?"


    "I don''t need to-" Naruto starts already getting up when Kurenai puts her hand out, indicating he should stop and answers Ino, "I want him here to make certain every detail from his perspective aligns with your own. For now, don''t pay him any mind and focus on me."


    Exasperated, Ino simply huffs and explains, "that day that day was like any other with the exception of meeting Naruto. I met my team in our usual spot for a meeting.


    After that, I met Naruto at the Hokage monument and thirty minutes to fifty minutes later, I started feeling" Her entire face burns bright red and she looks away.


    "Ino-chan," Kurenai prompts and it isn''t until she places her hand on Ino''s shoulder that the Yamanaka heir returns her attention. "You have absolutely nothing to be embarrassed about. I''m certainly not judging you in any way, but I would like to understand every detail before I convey my thoughts."


    Ino nods and weakly explains, "I felt hot especially down there, and- and wet and then I- I begged him actually begged"


    Ino stops there and Kurenai ignores Naruto shifting in his seat to ask, "before you met with Naruto that day, did you ever harbor any romantic feelings for him- and please be nice."


    "No," Ino forcefully answer, though she feels like she didn''t need to be told to be nice. Even if she did beat him the night before, she regrets it now, and more than anything, it''s unlikely she''ll ever think of Naruto the same way again.


    "Have you had those feelings with any other boy," Kurenai asks.


    "I well, I love Sasuke-kun but I can''t say I''ve had that type of reaction when I think of him."


    "I hate to admit it but she''s pretty smart, maybe even smarter than me," Ino begins. "She''s studying Iry-ninjutsu and we''re both competing for Sasuke-kun''s attention. If I was out of the picture, she''d have a much easier chance of being with him."


    "Did she know you were meeting Naruto," Kurenai asks.


    "No-"


    "Naruto, did you tell Sakura you were meeting Ino-chan," Kurenai asks him.


    "No," he calls feeling grim about what they''re implying. "But Sakura-chan wouldn''t do what you''re talking about."


    "Oh, you don''t know anything about Forehead," Ino gripes.


    "Always remember it''s the ones we think we know the most who are in the best position to betray us," Kurenai cautiously advises the genin.


    "If Sakura-chan wanted to hurt anyone she''d just walk right up to you and punch you in the head," Naruto shouts mimicking one of Sakura''s many punches. "She just wouldn''t do what you''re talking about."


    "Why, because you love her," Ino accuses feeling an ache in her chest. "For the life of me, I can''t even understand what it is you see in her."


    .


    You can visit my store to read up to 300 chapters in (PDF)


    /BlackGoku222

 Chapter 111: Chapter 111

    "She''s super smart and pretty and honest and strong," Naruto quickly asserts. Both kunoichi ignore a sudden feeling of drawing parallels with the one girl in his heart compared with the sexual relations he''s had with them.


    In their heart of hearts, no girl wants to feel less special to someone they''ve been intimate with, but neither Kurenai or Ino want to consider the romantic attraction necessary toward Naruto to feel inferior to Sakura.


    So, while Ino asserts, "she''s not that pretty," Kurenai asks Ino, "what about the dango? Did they taste any different than when you normally have them?"


    "I don''t eat dango," Ino admits. At Kurenai''s curious eyes, Ino adds, "they''re terrible for your figure.


    I only ate dango that day because I knew I was going to need the energy and Chji made them especially for me." When Kurenai raises her eyebrows, Ino feels a need to completely explain the situation.


    "He had made some before then when the team first formed and he just didn''t get why I wouldn''t eat them. That''s why he made these special dango for me."


    Kurenai asks, "how were they special?"


    Ino slowly answers as she wonders why she''s breathing harder, "low calorie, low carbs. Zero fat. They tasted fine enough," she asserts before recalling, "the blue one was a little chalky though."


    "Blue," Kurenai repeats with the final click of missing information. The Raven-haired beauty has had enough dango with Anko to know every stand in Konoha sells pink, white and green dango, and a chalky taste makes no sense.


    Kurenai''s mind correlates the keywords blue, Akimichi, and chalky to hypothesize, with near certainty, what Ino-chan ate was not dango.


    Ino''s been quiet for several moments and clearly, she''s trying to understand what she likely hasn''t been told of. The blue pill isn''t exactly commonplace talk among unmarried couples, but the blue medicine is a sweet insult she''s heard a time or two.


    Kurenai eases Ino into her theory by asking, "you''re aware the Akimichi clan produce most of our military ration pills?"


    "Yes," Ino states to Naruto''s, "really?"


    "The Akimichi also have special medicine pills," Kurenai continues to explain. "Three are used specifically for their clan in combat situations and one can be used by othersnormally married adultsspecifically for sexual situations. That pill is blue and artificially stimulates sexual excitement.


    Naruto is happily surprised when he notices Hinata tentatively walk over to him and calls to her, "hey Hinata-chan!"


    Her entire face blushes in her surprise but she stutters, "he-he-hello, N-N-Naruto-kun."


    Naruto smiles at her, loving the way she tries even though she''s so shy. "Are you here to see Kurenai-chan? She''s kind of busy right now." The indigo-haired Hyga twiddles her index fingers in front of her lips before shaking her head no. "Hey, do you have some time?


    Maybe we can hang out?"


    The midnight-blue haired girl visibly shakes to spend time with him. Unable to recall her ability to speak, Hinata-chan nods her head, ''yes.''


    "Sweet!" Naruto calls. "Come on, I don''t live too far from here." On the way to Iruka''s, Naruto wonders about his sensei, about Naru-nii''s assertion of Hinata-chan, of Chji drugging Ino which led to Ino doing something she never wanted to do with him.


    ''It''s so weird how things happen,'' he thinks before asking Hinata-chan, "hey, why do you think someone who''s usually good might do something bad? You know, like hurt other people."


    Hinata-chan''s whitish lilac eyes grow in surprise by the question and though her throat dries and shrivels, she answers him. She only had the strength to do so because he seems so uncharacteristically serious about wanting to know, and she wanted to help him in any and all ways.


    Thinking about Kiba''s request of invading Ino''s privacy, Hinata answers, "mn, m-maybe th-they d-didn''t mean to-to do something bad." Thinking about her own clan, she adds, "s-s-sometimes it isn''t s-so simple."


    Naruto thinks about Iruka. Whether he meant to or not, it was his fault Iruka is hurt the way he is, and like it always does, Naruto''s guilt riles him up to try harder, to be better, so he can protect his friends.


    He promises, with Hinata-chan as his witness, "because of me, Iruka-sensei is in the hospital. Because I was too weak, he got hurt. I definitely won''t let that happen again." He clenches his fist and closes his eyes when he feels his eyes moisten.


    .


    You can visit my store to read up to 300 chapters in (PDF)


    /BlackGoku222

 Chapter 112: Chapter 112

    Unbeknownst to Naruto, Hinata is in awe of him. If the sun could be a person, her life would start and end with Naruto. She''s never seen anyone fight as hard as he does against everyone, every day and never quit. It''s unbelievable to her, but in his presence, she feels like she can accomplish anything.


    "I b-believe in you," Hinata finds herself faintly saying, and completely turns beet red when she realizes she said it aloud.


    Naruto turns to her, surprised, not simply by her faith in him, but also by the cute way she crouches down till her butt sits on her heels and hides her embarrassed face with her dainty hands. Naruto''s heart beats warmly at the sight of her.


    Regardless of Naru-nii''s promotion of the Hyga''s abilities, Naruto would be happy simply to have her in his life. He crouches in front of her, gently calling, "ne, Hinata-chan." She only spreads her middle and ring finger so a bit of her left eye looks at him.


    Smiling he expresses, "I believe in you too. Let''s get stronger together."


    He stands and extends his hand to help her up. After routinely being forsaken by her own family, deemed expendable by her own father, deemed inferior to by her little sister, hated by her hurting cousin, Hinata is amazed anyone besides her sensei could believe in her.


    For those words to be spoken by someone as strong-willed as Naruto, is the most amazing dream she could ever be lucky enough to live. She doesn''t know why she has the strength to take his strong hand, but she nervously does. Promising all the while not to let him down ever.


    They visit Iruka, giving their Academy sensei flowers Hinata-chan picked on the way. Naruto tells them all about his training, about taking care of Tori-chan and his concern over Haku''s wellbeing.


    When Hinata suggested they throw Haku a welcoming celebration, Naruto is so excited he loses his head and hugs Hinata-chan until she goes limp; unconscious.


    INO


    Ino wakes from a troubled slumber but on a comfortably soft pillow. She nudges deeper when she feels caring fingers massage her scalp.


    Her immediate thought is of spiky blond hair and sky-blue eyes, forcing Ino to snap awake, learning the soft headrest she was laying on is actually Kurenai-sensei''s chest. Ino hops off of her and the couch they were laying on, apologizing through several deep bows. "I''m sorry!


    I''m so sorry Kurenai-sensei. I didn''t mean to fall asleep like that."


    That lazy Shikamaru is actually a genius in this field of reasoning and it never failed to surprise her that her teammate could very well be the Hokage''s right-hand man one day.


    Still, Ino thinks about the first time she sees Chjismiling or eating as he doesand her anger makes her blood boil with a great need to kill him. Slam her fists against his fat face for hours until it''s an ever-widening pool of blood, ground up meat and bits of bone.


    Ino shakes her head, clearing it of the over-powering anger within her.


    "That fat-ass drugged- he made me have sex- Kami!" Ino curses taking a deep breath. "I''m no longer the innocent girl my mother thinks I am!" Ino painfully admits to the beautiful sensei, feeling her hyperventilating burden lighten the more she speaks. "Do you know how often I m-masturbate now?


    How often I think about sucking Naruto''s sweet, thick cock? And drink everything that comes out? We even had anal sex, sensei And I can''t even say I hated it! I''m scared of who I am now!


    This isn''t the girl I ever thought I''d be! I''m corrupted and it''s all because of him!"


    Ino couldn''t physically cry anymore, but the agony is clear on her pain-cracked face. Kurenai takes the girl in a fierce hug, trying as much as she can to transfer all her warmth and understanding to the young blond.


    The distraught girl hugs the beautiful kunoichi back just as desperately and in a comforting voice, Kurenai orates, "self-discovery is one of the greatest challenges life has to offer.


    Self-understanding is such a daunting task, most would rather not know their true selves, choosing instead to rely on external objects and superficial emotions to feel fulfilled, but that will never be enough, Ino.


    It''s perfectly normal to feel fear when uncovering parts about your identity you never thought you''d feel favorable towards, but that doesn''t mean you''re damaged, or less than what you were, much less corrupted."


    .


    You can visit my store to read up to 300 chapters in (PDF)


    /BlackGoku222

 Chapter 113: Chapter 113

    Kurenai pulls back to look into the young Yamanaka''s pupil-less blue eyes. Thinking about her own reality with another blond-hair blue-eyed genin, Kurenai confesses, "I''m fairly adventurous in the bedroom, Ino-chan.


    I have my own kinks and I''m even willing to try different things I may not have considered before. I know women who actually prefer anal sex, and I don''t dislike it myself. The point is, I don''t think there''s anything wrong with you.


    You were forced to confront a lot of revelations in a short span of time, and I think you''re handling it amazingly well."


    Feeling absolutely grateful, Ino hugs the beautiful Jnin-sensei, enjoying the comforting warmth and her vanilla and walnut scent.


    Normally, shinobi use odor canceling shampoo and conditioner to avoid being tracked, but Ino thinks no amount of bathing would ever remove such a lovely scent and more than ever, Ino feels like she has to get Kurenai-sensei and Asuma-sensei together.


    "Come on," Kurenai tells the girl. "Let''s make some lunch while we talk some more." As they prepare a late afternoon meal, Kurenai asks Ino, "did you ever think Chji might be capable of doing something like that?"


    "Never in a million years," Ino answers. "Personality-wise, he''s too soft for that. Total nurturer mindset. He leans on Shikamaru for practically no" Ino gasps her racing mind speculating on both her teammates being in on her drugging.


    "Now that I think about it, Chji wanted to hang out afterward! Kami, if it wasn''t Naruto, it may have been those two idiots, or if I was strong enough to run away, some random villager."


    Rather than comment on her suspicion, Kurenai asks, "since that one day, have you ever been made to feel the same way you did with Naruto? Simply put, do you think they, or Chji, may have dosed you again?"


    "Um, n-no," Ino admits.


    "So it''s possible they or Chji only did it that one time."


    "M-maybe," Ino hates to admit. "But I still feel weird."


    "How exactly," Kurenai asks, graciously looking away to help Ino feel more comfortable.


    "I you won''t tell," Ino asks blushing down to her neck.


    "I won''t tell a soul, Ino-chan," Kurenai promises.


    With a long exhale, Ino answers, "I still get excited, like really excited. Every time I think about him what we did I get so hot, and aroused, all I can think about is getting back to my bed so I can take care of myself."


    "Again, thank you for granting my selfish request," Kurenai sternly says, bowing respectfully to the heads of one of the four honored clans in Konoha, Chza and Chiharu Akimichi.


    Chza nods but is clearly confused about her insistence to speak with them as soon as humanly available as well by the disguised person sitting next to the Jnin-sensei.


    The four are in the traditionally styled seating room of the main house of the Akimichi compound with the clan heads seated across Kurenai and a black cloaked, masked figure.


    "As I mentioned this is a very delicate situation and may not begin to make sense until the end," Kurenai speaks. "Furthermore, the identity of the person next to me will never be revealed." Despite having to look up at the large Akimichi, Kurenai doesn''t blink, buckle, or dwindle in any way.


    Chza stares into the serious red eyes of the Jnin and can easily read how deadly serious she is. The tall figurehead grumbles but nods nonetheless, adding, "then please speak, Kurenai-sensei."


    "I''d like to ask Chji-kun a few questions; in your presence, of course," Kurenai starts and quicker than a heartbeat, the clan heads grow tense at the mention of their son and heir.


    Though easily detecting a clout of paternal energy emanating from them, the raven-haired Jnin continues calmly as if she felt no hostility. "I will also ask for one of your blue pills, as that item is at the center of this entire event."


    In addition to tense shoulders and upright posture, the two heads grow confused. Chza states, "we''d, very much, like to know what you plan to ask Chji."


    "Of course, Chza-dono," Kurenai states. "My intention is to ascertain Chji-kun''s knowledge of the blue pill. All I will ask is if he knows what it is and if he''s-" A tap on Kurenai''s arm from the hidden Ino lets her know she wishes to completely disappear.


    Kurenai turns from Ino to the observant heads. "With your permission, she wishes to be hidden further in genjutsu.


    She will not leave my side, I give you my word as a Jnin of Konoha." With a hard nod from Chza, Kurenai utilizes her genjutsu to completely erase Ino''s presence from their senses, though she, herself, can still see the blond double over trying to keep her shaky breathing even.


    Kurenai places her hand on Ino''s shoulder though it looks as if she''s comforting nothing but air. "You have to understand Chza-dono, Chiharu-dono, this person has suffered in ways no girl should due to either foul-play or negligence. You know the purpose of your stimulant pill.


    It shouldn''t be difficult to imagine."


    .


    You can visit my store to read up to 300 chapters in (PDF)


    /BlackGoku222

 Chapter 114: Chapter 114

    "You''re saying Chji" Chiharu starts her mind racing. "He would never! He couldn''t!"


    "I''ve only ever heard positive things about Chji-kun," Kurenai admits. "Without the personality needed to carry out such intentions, it''s clear there''s a piece missing.


    I only wish to ask him if he knows what the pill is and if he gave it to anyone." Chza''s hard face nods, and Kurenai adds, "please allow me to ask him myself."


    They place the blue pill on the table between them and summon Chji. Stern parents on one side and the pretty Jnin Ino had talked about on the other side is the sight Chji faces when he enters the seating room.


    "Otou-san, Okaa-san," Chji calls for clarity. "Kurenai-sensei," he greets with a short bow.


    "Please have a seat, Chji-kun," Kurenai gestures. Slowly, he does as she asks. Spotting the blue pill in the middle of the table, a twin of one he had taken, Chji automatically grows nervous.


    He hadn''t liked taking the pill, but he was happy that Ino had become much friendlier within the team, so he can''t feel all that bad. "Chji-kun," Kurenai delicately starts. Despite his parents stern energy, the pretty sensei''s smile puts him at ease.


    "If you could help us out, there are a few questions I''d like to ask you. Now be honest, do you know what this is?"


    Chji looks at the blue pill Kurenai-sensei is pointing to and feels very much like he''s in trouble.


    Though his first instinct is to deny it, Kurenai-sensei is a Jnin, his parents are here, and he''s been taught better than to lie, so, he slowly nods as he answers, "Okaa-san said it was a special pill shinobi and kunoichi take so they can be friendly." As if experiencing terrible stomach pains, his mother drops her head with wide eyes.


    Chji wonders why his mother''s looks so sad when Kurenai-sensei continues to ask, "friendly how, Chji-kun?"


    Slowly eying his freaked out parents, Chji nervously answers, "so they can be nicer to each other, like best friends are."


    Chza''s gulp is as audible as his knuckles cracking from a tight fist when Kurenai then asks, "and did you happen to give this pill to someone you wanted to be better friends with?" Chji slowly nods his head, beginning to answer, "I gave it to-"


    "Chji-kun, please don''t say her name," Kurenai interjects, lifting her hand seal ready to silence him if need be. While Chji''s mother seems devastated, Chza is a stone, immobile and just as imposing.


    "But But-" Chji gets to his feet, and whips to his mother. "It''s for being better friends! Okaa-san, you said-"


    "You were wrong Chji!" Chza''s powerful voice thunders in the room. "We were wrong. The girl- the far too young girl you gave this pill to suffered terribly because of you and this clan."


    Chji looks horror-stricken, clearly thinking of his blond teammate having sex with someone she doesn''t love. "But that- that wasn''t why I gave it to-"


    "Chji-kun," Kurenai yells lifting her genjutsu seal to her chest but doesn''t silence him. "She is the victim here! The guilt you feel, the shame your parents must feel only comes second to her suffering, so do not speak her name.


    If her identity is revealed, your parents and her parents will have to be involved, which will then involve the Hokage. And despite any justice she may see, everyone will know what happened to her.


    This will define her in the eyes of her peers, her village, and to some extent, her parents, possibly for years. That is not what she wants. You will neverI repeat, NEVERreveal the identity of the person you gave that pill to!"


    After ordering the teary-eyed genin, Kurenai turns to the parents. "It''s very possible you may come to learn the identity of this person. In the event that you do, she only asks three things of you.


    One, you attempt to shoulder your shame so she may have a brighter future without the stigma of being a victim of sexual impropriety. Two, if you must appease your conscious, you give her sufficient time to speak and prepare her parents. And three, she punches your son."


    Before Kurenai finishes the sentence, an invisible Ino spins Chji around and strikes him harder than she''s ever punched anyone in her life. Her fist didn''t even feel human as her suffering condenses her muscle, tendon, and bone to the unyielding density of a diamond.


    Driven by extensive mental and emotional anguish, her killer right straight impacts Chji''s nose with such force, he''s sent flying into the table behind him.


    Despite feeling a crunch at the end of her fist, Ino feels no sense of satisfaction and rather than hit him again, and possibly lose herself to homicidal mania, Ino snags the blue pill that''s rolled on the floor, jumps on top of Chji, and shoves the extra-strength sexual stimulant down his throat.


    .


    You can visit my store to read up to 300 chapters in (PDF)


    /BlackGoku222

 Chapter 115: Chapter 115

    More than content with the one easily aroused boy in her life, Kurenai prepares to leave, informing Chza, "despite the suffering Chji-kun is responsible for, I do not believe your son had any ill-intention." Chiharu is helping her son while Chza remains still.


    "If you can assure me he will be thoroughly informed of what''s expected of him moving forward, I will accept that and maybe some of us can move on from this."


    Both knuckles pressed into the floor, Chza bows deeply, stating with grim authority, " you have it." He turns to where Ino may be and bows again, "you have our deepest sympathy for the pain my son, our clan, has put you through." Chiharu bows as well while Chji looks around, both hands holding his broken nose.


    Kurenai can see Ino steel her posture, likely putting on a brave face under the mask before she turns and leaves. After a bow, Kurenai follows and when they reach the safety of Kurenai''s home, the genjutsu over Ino is removed along with the cloak and mask.


    "Considering all involved, as a ranking officer in our military force, I will have to hand our Hokage a Black Scroll about this."


    "What''s a Black Scroll," Ino asks before realizing, "and you promised me you wouldn''t tell anyone-"


    "I''m not telling our Hokage what happened," Kurenai states, calming the girl some. "Well, not exactly. A Black Scroll is a detailed report of what happened to you and all involved, so in that sense, yes I am.


    However, it is sealed and only opened in the event a blood feud arises between prominent members of those involved; in this case, should the Yamanaka clan claim a blood feud against the Akimichi clan. If two of the four honored clans in Konoha begin to feud, our Hokage will need to intervene.


    Opening the scroll then, and only then, will equip him with the facts he''ll need to help avoid any bloodshed."


    "I know this can''t remain a secret forever," Ino rationally admits. "I just don''t want to be the gossip of the village; portraying me behind my back like some slut, or helpless victim."


    "I know," Kurenai hugs the girl. "But remember, no matter what others say about you, they don''t define you. You''re the only one who can do that. For the moment, we''ve bought ourselves some time for you to make a name for yourself that has nothing to do with who you slept with.


    Use it wisely."


    Earnestly, Ino nods before hugging the beautiful woman appreciatively. "Pretty sure we saved him too," Ino says into Kurenai''s mane with a chuckle. "People hate him so much they''d probably figure out a way to blame the whole thing on him."


    So, rather than mentally reciting the protocol for treating subarachnoid hemorrhage with Iry-ninjutsu, her mind is filled with her depression over Kakashi-sensei and Sasuke-kun''s departure and her feelings of inadequacy within her home and team.


    A despondent Sakura slinks downstairs at the call of her mother and at the sight of her late-night guest, Sakura is instantly simmering with anger. Ino waves happily at Sakura and after explaining to Mebuki she already had dinner, both girls relocate to Sakura''s room.


    Sakura takes a seat on her puffy white and pink bed, glaring at Ino as she moves around the bed and lays down on the other side, letting out a sigh of content. Ino pats the bed, a clear indication, and Sakura lays down as well without much fuss.


    Both girls lay on Sakura''s bed, looking up at the ceiling for several moments until Ino states, "you were right about the Tree-walking and Water-walking." Sakura swivels her head to look at the blond as she continues, "you guys were gone for a month and a half and our team just started water walking last week.


    I may have to see Naruto train because it''s pretty hard to believe he can hold that constant flow of chakra for longer than twenty minutes."


    Thinking of her confusing orange-clad teammate, Sakura lets out a sharp exhale like quick laughter before she answers, "you''re more than welcome to take my place training with him. I don''t want to be around him any longer then I have to."


    "I doubt that," Ino casually replies. At Sakura''s confused quirk of her eyebrow, Ino responds, "don''t think I don''t know when you''re bluffing."


    "I''m not trying to bluff-"


    "Let''s be true kunoichi, Sakura," Ino cuts in, confusing Sakura further. It''s always a red flag when Ino uses her name, but the pinkette couldn''t know how amazed Ino is with Kurenai-sensei, nor how much lighter the beautiful Yamanaka felt after that afternoon.


    Knowing the truth has eased her in a way she hadn''t expected, like there is hope after all, and with clear satisfaction, Ino tells Sakura, "I''m getting a better picture of the type of kunoichi- well, the type of woman I want to be."


    .


    You can visit my store to read up to 300 chapters in (PDF)


    /BlackGoku222

 Chapter 116: Chapter 116

    "A blackmailing cold-hearted bitch," Sakura asks.


    Ino snorts. "I get why you''re angry with me but you should really read the mood better," Ino points out, brushing the sting of the pinkette''s words aside. "I''m in a good mood so naturally that makes you angry, because why should I be in a good mood when you''re suffering, right?


    But if you hadn''t snapped you would''ve heard me offer to give you one of the photos."


    "Okay I''m sorry," Sakura tries rolling on her side to face Ino with desperation. "Look, it''s not so much you. Kakashi-sensei told us this morning he would be taking Sasuke-kun on a personal training mission. They''re going to be gone for a whole month, leaving me with Naruto, so, yeah, I''m upset.


    Please, Ino I didn''t mean the cold-hearted part," Sakura weakly fumbles to apologize.


    "But the blackmailing bitch part?"


    "If the sandal fits," Sakura hotly returns, rolling back to look at the ceiling. Though she expected some form of backlash, Ino simply snickers and Sakura can see it more clearly now. Ino does look lightermore cheerful perhaps.


    The Yamanaka smirks and nods before asking, "so what are you and Naruto going to do while they''re gone."


    With another sigh, Sakura answers, "Kakashi-sensei has me working with the Iry Butai and per your demands, I''ll keep training with Naruto around my medic training."


    Slight uneasy, Ino asks, "what about Naruto?"


    "That''s a little odder," Sakura admits to her former best friend. "Kakashi-sensei said that Kurenai-sensei will manage Naruto''s training while he''s away and that Asuma-sensei will be helping as well, but I''m not sure why two sensei.


    I mean, Naruto is a lot stronger than I thought he was, but does he need two sensei to train?" At Ino''s hard squeal, Sakura turns to the blond to witness Ino rolling from left to right, kicking the air in gleeful delight. "What?" Sakura cautiously asks.


    "In spite of how I got those photos, I''m only going to use them to help one person," Ino states, adding before Sakura could retort her obvious response, "a lot of people run from self-discovery.


    Despite how pathetic you are, I''m going to hold up a mirror and make absolutely certain you see the ugly truth about yourself whether you like it or not."


    "And what''s this truth I''m supposed to see?" Sakura snarls.


    "What I''ve been saying this entire time, Forehead," Ino returns. "Obsession is not love!" Ino gets up out of the bed and walks to the foot of it before turning to Sakura.


    "Your hair''s messier now without your constant brushing and conditioningthe style looks a little like Kurenai-sensei''s actually." Sitting up, Sakura was going to counter nastily until she mentioned the pretty Jnin-sensei.


    "Your arms have more definition, your neck looks stronger, your thighs have more tone, your butt pops out more, and you have sharper eyes, like you see more. You''re starting to look more like a proper kunoichi but your mind still needs work."


    "I''ve always been smarter than you," Sakura smugly admits.


    "Memorizing text isn''t what I''m talking about," Ino returns. "There''s a boy in your head where you should be, so, in an effort to be the kunoichi I want to be, I''m going to offer you the chance to earn all the photos a lot sooner than I had originally planned."


    Sakura leaps off the bed, asking, "how?"


    Before walking to the door, all Ino says is, "by proving to me just how much you love Sasuke-kun of course." Ino opens the door, informing Sakura, "we''re having a sleepover at my place, tomorrow, 8PM," before leaving.


    .


    You can visit my store to read up to 300 chapters in (PDF)


    /BlackGoku222

 Chapter 117: Chapter 117

    NARUTO


    The day turned out to be far more interesting than Naruto had anticipated


    Not that he could think in the cold darkness of pre-dawn. Naruto didn''t really wake up until his acute grogginess met with the reality of meeting Kurenai and Sakura at the crack of dawn.


    To his left is the pink-haired green-eyed love of his life, and to his right is a beautiful woman he actually has the supreme fortune of learning how to have sex with.


    He grew very anxious then, and slightly aroused at the sight of the one woman he has sex with and one he hopes to on the night of their wedding.


    Standing before two of the most important kunoichi in his life promotes a never-ending sinking feeling at the pit of his stomach, like a queasy pulling of his intestines.


    Maybe if he wasn''t such a slow learner he would''ve figured out everything there is to know about making a girl feel goodor at least not regret being with himthen he wouldn''t feel like he''s betraying his love for Sakura-chan. But how could he know the world of sex would be so large and complex?


    He''s gaining steady experience with Nai-chan, happily sonear to the point of addictionenough to think maybe he could make Ino-chan feel good a few days ago, but clearly she hadn''t liked what he did. Hopefully, he''ll have the opportunity to ask her about Ino.


    Noticing how beautiful both women look in the morning, it''s enough to get his blood rushing, waking him up as Kurenai promptly starts as soon as she arrives. "Good morning, Team Seven," and Naruto effortlessly recalls her moans, sending more blood to his third leg.


    "I know it''s early, but as I''ll be with my team for most of the day, I wanted to connect with you both to explain how things are going to proceed while your Jnin-sensei and teammate are away."


    "Sensei," Sakura-chan begins to say as she looks around. "Shouldn''t we wait for Asuma-sensei? Kakashi-sensei said he would be assisting as well."


    With a short smile, Kurenai tells them, "Asuma-sensei will be assisting in a specific area of Naruto-kun''s training. So he doesn''t need to be here at this time." When Sakura nods, Kurenai continues. "I want you both to know that much of your day will not change.


    Two missions will have Haruno-chan in charge and the other two will have Naruto-kun in charge. After each, I want you to talk about what you did right and what you could''ve done better. After missions, you will continue with your special training. Naruto, you''ll see me after.


    In the next few days, we''ll discuss each of your training schedules for the month but that''s all for now. Any questions?"


    "Ah," Naruto hollers, recalling what he wanted to ask her the night before. "Kurenai-chan-"


    "Don''t use chan to address our sensei, Naruto," Sakura interjects. "That''s disrespectful."


    "But I''m not trying to be disrespectful," Naruto genuinely replies. "It means we''re close, right?"


    "You say it when you actually have a personal connection, like a friend or family member," Sakura sternly informs him. "Kurenai-sensei probably doesn''t want to hear that from you."


    "While I prefer to keep conversation professional, I''ve made a special exception in Naruto-kun''s case," Kurenai tells Sakura before turning to Naruto and asking, "though, I wouldn''t be opposed to learning a little more about your relationship to the Sandaime." Naruto looks confused so Kurenai simplifies it, "why do you call our Hokage, Ji-chan?" Sakura turns to Naruto as well, very interested in what her blond teammate may reveal.


    Naruto simply shrugs, answering, "because he''s always been Ji-chan."


    With a patient smile, Kurenai asks, "can you be a little more specific?"


    Naruto squints his eyes looking deep in thought before answering, "Well, when I was just a kid, I met him in the forest. I was trainingyou know, hitting targets with rocksand hunting for ninja tools-"


    .


    You can visit my store to read up to 300 chapters in (PDF)


    /BlackGoku222

 Chapter 118: Chapter 118

    "Why would you look for shinobi gear in the forest?" a perplexed Sakura asks. "I hope you didn''t think shinobi just leave their important equipment for anyone to find."


    "I-" Naruto starts, only to stop himself and consider his words. It''s not something he does often, but he doesn''t want his teammate thinking he''s weird by telling her the truth.


    "Naruto," Kurenai softly speaks. "I''ve done a fair amount of research, and I know you''ve had a tough life. It''s okay to tell me the truth."


    Naruto automatically thinks about how she tricked him into telling her about Ino and smirks before saying, "I''m not falling for that again. If you know so much, you tell me."


    Kurenai smirks cheekily before turning to a confused Sakura, explaining, " as an orphan, ryo is always a problem. There''s a village issued allowance, however, that barely covered food, much less all the equipment needed to be a ninja.


    Without the funds to buy gear, Naruto-kun must''ve realized at some point that ninja die in some of the training grounds; Training Ground 44 for example. You went into the Forest of Death to scavenge for tools from shinobi who''ll no longer be using them."


    "You stole from dead bodies," Sakura cries in disgust. The tone of disgust alone made him want to cry, but her deep denial, like no one ''normal'' could ever do such a thing, made him want to crawl in a hole and take a suicide pill.


    Kurenai immediately tells Sakura with authority, "Haruno-chan, it seems you don''t quite understand the predicament your teammate lived through.


    While I don''t begrudge you for having a stable home and fortunate finances, perhaps it''s too difficult for you to understand since every material desire you''ve needed was more than likely met. Please recognize the fact that many other shinobi in this village, young and old, are not so lucky.


    Had my parents not left me a sizable savings upon their death, nor had I inherited my home, I can assure you I would''ve done the same thing Naruto-kun had."


    Sakura looked stung, again, and this time Naruto was going to stand up for her. "Sensei, I''m not like that anymore, so it''s okay. And you''re right. That''s how I met Ji-chan.


    I didn''t know who he was. He was just Ji-chan. We camped, ate together, and talkedhe told the best storiesand he he was really good to me the first one to really be good to me. We''ve been friends ever since.


    That''s pretty much it."


    "You make it sound like afternoon tea," Kurenai mumbles, mentally scratching that curiosity from her list before asking, "what did you want to ask me?"


    "''Fraid not," Asuma answers. "Try training ground four. Found her team using the lake there before."


    "Cool," Naruto calls. It takes him a moment to break down and finally ask, "where''s Chji?" Ino gives him a cold stare for a second before returning to a neutral look. Naruto was told to not do anything but he still wanted to talk with the boy he thought he knew.


    Certainly, Ino-chan looked fine but he was still worried.


    "He''s sick," Asuma states.


    "Sensei," Ino calls out. "If you want to help Naruto find her, we can turn in the mission scroll."


    Asuma looks at a smirking Ino who chuckles a bit before saying, "that might not be a bad idea-"


    "Ah!" Naruto yelps surprising Team Ten. He turns around as if sensing the location. "Never mind, I found her." Naruto quickly turns and runs opposite the training grounds.


    A clone of Naruto''s spotted Kurenai and Hinata walking out of the Konoha library, and it only took him ten minutes to find them walking toward the training grounds. After getting her signature, Naruto creates a clone to take the scroll back to Hokage Tower, asking them, "what time do I come over?"


    "Before dinner is fine," Kurenai tells him all the while observing a slightly pink-cheeked Hinata keep her cool. That would''ve been impossible two months ago and Kurenai is supremely happy with the girl''s progress.


    To keep Naruto around a little longer, she asks him, "Naruto, if you had the option, would you prefer to learn Genjutsu or Finjutsu?"


    "Mmnn," Naruto hums, thinking about Naru-nii''s suggestion. Playing it with a distasteful expression on his face, Naruto responds, "don''t you need to read a lot for both?"


    .


    You can visit my store to read up to 300 chapters in (PDF)


    /BlackGoku222

 Chapter 119: Chapter 119

    "Anything that''s worth doing requires a lot of practice and research, whether it''s in a training ground or in a library," Kurenai informs him.


    "Well, if I had to pick, I guess Finjutsu," Naruto admits before adding, "does that mean you want me to learn Finjutsu while I''m training?"


    "As you have the option to do so without injuring yourself, yes, that''s exactly what I want," Kurenai affirms. "It''d mean a lot to this village and to your future to learn as much as you can."


    "It''s still a lot of reading," Naruto bemoans. "If I''m supposed to learn what my clone understands, it''s not going to be much if he''s staring at a scroll all day."


    "Trust me," Kurenai asserts with a sweet smile. "I have a full-proof method of making sure your clone retains what it reads."


    "Tha-that''s an amazing skill, N-Naruto," Hinata shyly confesses.


    "Hm," Naruto hums as if considering a new idea that he''s already discussed with Naru-nii. "How about I learn Finjutsu if I can spar with Hinata-chan? I bet you have some wicked moves," he eagerly tells the indigo-haired girl.


    Hinata is shocked by the proposition and instinctively hops back a step, twiddling her thumbs. "I-I c-c-couldn''t!"


    Naruto wonders if maybe it''s too much, alluding, "I guess you''d rather not spar with me. It''s okay, I just thought-"


    "N-N-No!" Hinata hops forward, eyes wide and fearful like accidentally stepping on a dog''s tail. "T-th-that''s n-not it, N-Naruto-kun. I-I would like to I-I''m just n-not g-g-good."


    "So," Naruto points out. "That''s why we train! So we can get super strong. So we can spar, right?


    Right?"


    Hinata seems trapped and looks to her sensei for help. An easy smile on Kurenai''s symmetrical face tells Hinata she won''t get out of this and so, despite the tremendously rapid beating of her heart, Hinata nods, ''yes.''


    ''If you want, I''d start with tailoring, you know, like stitching and stuff, that way you can create seals within the clothes you wear. Forewarning, that takes a LOT of practice to get good. Blacksmithing and woodworking would be cool too. Kenjutsu also helps with hand strength.''


    ''How,'' Naruto gasps. ''How am I supposed to learn all of that in a short amount of time? I feel like my head''s going to explode right now.''


    ''Well, first, I''m definitely helping you out,'' Naru-nii asserts. ''This is all stuff I wish I had help with so you can bet your ass I ain''t going anywhere until you''re the absolute best, unless I''m dead and maybe not even then. Second, we have some time.


    We''ll do as much as we can and hope for the best. And third, it''s in your blood.''


    ''What do you mean,'' Naruto asks.


    ''I already told you our family''s crazy good with Finjutsu,'' Naru-nii simply answers.


    ''Yeah, but just because kaa-chan and tou-chan are good at something, doesn''t mean I''m automatically going to be as good at the same thing,'' Naruto points out, thinking about his demoralizing Academy days.


    ''True, but this is somewhere between the Uchiha''s Sharingan and the Nara''s Shadow Bind,'' Naru-nii explains. ''Not quite kekkei genkai but a little more than hiden techniques. It''s just our clan''s jutsu.''


    ''Our clan?'' Naruto repeats. ''I''m part of a clan!?''


    ''Yup! And we were wicked awesome too!'' Naru-nii energetically asserts, and Naruto can just feel the fist pump. ''It''s sad, but, most of our clan were killed and the ones who survived disappeared a long time ago.


    I always wanted to reinstate the Uzumaki clan in Konoha but, well, with the war and all, I never got around to it.''


    .


    You can visit my store to read up to 300 chapters in (PDF)


    /BlackGoku222

 Chapter 120: Chapter 120

    ''Oh do you think I could,'' Naruto cautiously asks, hesitantly fantasizing about being part of a clan in Konohajust like the other clansso he''d never be alone again.


    ''I hope so, Little-Me,'' Naru-nii asserts. ''I''d definitely like to know more about Kaa-chan''s people.''


    ''Now I definitely have to be a Finjutsu master,'' Naruto exclaims. ''So I can help the rest of our clan!''


    ''Hell yeah!'' Naru-nii calls. ''And to be a Finjutsu master, you have to know how incredibly flexible it is.


    The thing I think a lot of practitioners get hung up onbesides how much easier it is compared to the other levelsis Finjutsu means sealing arts, so they just think in terms of containing something, when they should be thinking in terms of extreme chakra programming. Sealing is a task.


    It''s a simple framework for chakra to perform. If you create other tasks and frame them properly, Finjutsu will do those tasks just as easily as sealing. Like I said before, with enough time and chakra, I could''ve used Finjutsu to go back in time but that wasn''t an option.''


    It''s why Naruto pushed himself so much harder; training all afternoon and even using more of Kurama''s chakra than normal. He was so close to cutting a leaf with chakra alone, it felt hours away from happening, making his bones hum deliciously with anticipation.


    He even created another three clones to help the one he created for Kurenai to study Finjutsu in Iruka-sensei''s home. Pushing himself with so many clones training and studying, it left him half-dead on Kurenai''s couch and useless to help Hinata and Kurenai.


    Near dinner time, Naruto hops in the shower. The blond genin was surprised he remembered everything he read on Finjutsu as clear as if he had been told.


    Kurenai had his clone copy the text repeatedly on Sealing Lore in order to help him memorize it but Naruto felt like that was completely unnecessary; he just took to Finjutsu like a fish in water.


    Simply put, his brain felt naturally engaged by the knowledge and he wanted to soak up every bit of information he could get his hands on. Honestly, it shocked as much as surprised him.


    After his shower, a refreshed Naruto walks down to the dining table with a mild headache that''ll likely be gone in the next thirty minutes and to his surprise, Asuma-nii is sitting at the dinner table while Hinata and Kurenai are setting the table with a nice spread.


    At the sight of them, Naruto is even further startled when his throat clogs up and his eyes heat with prickling moisture. The three people he''ll be having dinner with is such a nice scene to not only see, but be a part of


    ''Dinner in a nice home, at a clean table, with three people who don''t hate me!'' Naruto felt choked up and wondered how much longer Haku''s going to be to further complete his happy home. It''s been two days and he''s missing his friend very much.


    KURENAI


    Finding the exchange curious, Kurenai wonders aloud, "has Kakashi mentioned the rate by which he learns?"


    "Just said he''s a Fton user starting nature manip and could use some pointers," Asuma answers.


    "And that''s it," Kurenai sharply asks. While she''s big enough to admit Naruto could benefit from a Fton user''s one-on-one instruction, she can telldue to Kakashi''s helpAsuma will likely split his attention between Naruto and using this as a legitimate opportunity for them to talk more.


    She''ll admit a part of her wants to go back to the way it was when it was just them, when it was simple.


    At the time, being a ninja was what a strong female did before marriage, after which a life at home taking care of the children was always where the path led to and Kurenai was happy to have that with him. But that''s no longer the case.


    Since their last separation, she became the Genjutsu Mistress of Konoha and a Jnin-sensei.


    Not to say her achievements completely derail where she thought her life would end upshe cared too much about the future of the village to not have little shinobi of her ownbut with two very important pupils sitting on either side of her, and her genin team to guide, she''s not ready to settle down just yet.


    ''Maybe in time,'' she mentally asserts.''But definitely not now.''


    When Asuma answers, "unless it''s a mission, you know he''s not much on details," Kurenai gets up, walks outside to grab a leaf and returns to the dinner table. She hands Naruto the leaf, asking, "how close are you?"


    Naruto smiles broadly, super excited to show Kurenai the fruits of his labor.


    He takes the leaf and places it between his palms and at the errant thought Kurenai might reward him in some ultra-amazing mind-blowing way, Naruto concentrates as he''s done hundreds of thousands of times, converting his chakra into his elemental nature and cuts completely through the leaf.


    He''s a little more tired than he usually is but there''s still plenty of steak to nourish him, so he grabs his fork as he casually hands Kurenai the cut leaf.


    .


    You can visit my store to read up to 300 chapters in (PDF)


    /BlackGoku222

 Chapter 121: Chapter 121

    Naruto didn''t notice Asuma''s stunned expression or Hinata''s prideful smile as Kurenai takes the leaf and shoots Asuma a, ''well?'' sort of raised brow. Hinata sweetly asks with only a small amount of stutter, "S-Sensei, is that why you t-tested us on our elemental natures?"


    "I was aware Naruto was beginning his training on nature manipulation," Kurenai begins to explain to her ward. "However, I don''t expect my students to rush their training to catch up to anyone. You have your own strengths and rate of progression.


    Learning your elemental natures is simply so I can integrate and customize your training to best prepare you."


    "Mn!" Naruto hums. "What''s yours Hinata-chan?"


    "F-fire," Hinata answers.


    "Mn, fire is weak against water but strong against wind," Asuma starts explaining to the genin like the sensei he is. "Lightning is weak against wind but strong against earth. Water is weak against earth, strong against fire.


    And wind is weak against fire but strong against lightning, which means, if all things are equal, your wind won''t hold up against her fire."


    Kurenai would''ve preferred if Asuma had more tact as she absolutely hates how upset Hinata withers to hear the elemental weaknesses.


    Kurenai understands Hinata is simply sensitive to needless competition, preferring instead if everyone got along, however the crimson-eyed Jnin couldn''t know that Naru-nii had explained to Naruto both of his teammates elemental natures and despite eating, Naruto casually repeats as he was told by his future counterpart, "I thought Wind made Fire stronger?"


    Kurenai''s chest swelled with pride for a quick breath, absolutely thrilled by his effortless response as the energetic blond puts the color and smile back on Hinata''s face.


    Despite years of hate and assault in his own village due to what''s inside the boy, Naruto continues to prove to her just how much he''s inherited the Will of Fire.


    It''s wondrously stirring and though she initially felt weird having dinner with the beloved man, currently causing the ache in her heart, sitting next to the blond genin, causing the multiple orgasms in her bed, she''s feeling more and more like seeing the blond tonight.


    Sitting across from Asuma''s observant eyes, she has the most wicked thrill rush through her when she wonders if she should do some anal play with Naruto. Her lower body tingles, making her press her toned legs tighter together and her cheeks visibly color.


    INO


    Ino opened the door to her room, letting Sakura in after the pinkette greeted her parents. The Yamanaka has a plan. She''s thought about it for a full day and became resolute when she saw Naruto earlier on. Though he acted perfectly normal, she could see his concern for her behind his casual eyes.


    After discovering why her life took such a drastic turn, Ino found it interesting to realize she didn''t actually hate her fellow blond, blue-eyed genin. Naruto was simply in the wrong place and time or maybe in the right place and time if she considers how lucky he got.


    "Here, change into this," Ino orders, enjoying the stunned and curious look on Sakura''s face when she tossed her some skimpy nightwear.


    Though nervous about her plan for Sakura, Ino felt the clock now. Someday in the future, her mother is going to learn what happened to her. Her father will likely go ballistic. The Yamanaka and Akimichi may no longer be close friends or even allies afterward, and where would that put the Nara clan?


    Ino''s certain it''ll happen one day and she''s determined to make a name for herself before it does. She will not be known or talked about as the slut who slept with the Dead Last because neither description fit them.


    Using Kurenai-sensei as her guiding star, Ino is determined to be a respectable kunoichi and that begins with getting rid of the photos. However, she can''t simply give them to Sakura.


    Despite everything they''ve been through, Ino still cares about the pink-haired girl and she can''t imagine her former friend will ever wake up if she didn''t help her now, regardless of how hard she''s shoving. If her plan didn''t work, then she''ll live with that, but Ino has to try.


    In her short purple hotpants and tight white tank, Ino walks out of her walk-in closet to find Sakura dressed similarly. While Ino may fill out the tank more than Sakura''s B-cups, Sakura clearly has the rounder derrire as evidenced by the white cheeks she''s attempting to completely cover.


    "Don''t you have anything less slutty?" Sakura asks, squirming to cover her round posterior.


    "Not going to need it," Ino admits with a smile.


    "Why," Sakura cautiously asks.


    Ino pats the bed and they both sit facing each other cross-legged. While Sakura''s sensuality isn''t on Kurenai''s level, Sakura does have her charm, and Ino appreciates that this won''t be as hard as she was imagining it would be.


    ''I might even enjoy it,'' Ino thought without fear of what that says about her. After her conversations with Kurenai-sensei, Ino doesn''t feel so corrupt about her odder quirks, and slowly, she''s happily learning how empowering it is to be accepting of one''s self. "As I said earlier," Ino starts.


    "I''m willing to give you all the photos earlier than originally planned."


    "How?" Sakura quickly asks.


    "I want you to prove to me your love for Sasuke-kun is truly strong-"


    After wiping her red lips, Ino comments, "if that''s what Sasuke-kun has to look forward to, don''t be surprised if he breaks up with you a second later."


    "Why would it feel good when I don''t love you!?"


    "You think love is necessary to be a good kisser?" Ino sharply asks before sarcastically retorting, "no, sure, because everyone knows you can''t love your parents, friends, or teachers unless you can kiss them properly."


    Saddened, Sakura pleads, "Ino, please reconsider"


    "Are you scared," Ino bluntly asks. "Is your love so weak? I could''ve made you kiss one of our classmates, or better yet, some old fat-ass with a thing for underage girls, but I''m trying to prove a point. If you ever want to be more than a teammate to Sasuke-kun, you need these photos.


    In other words, if you love Sasuke-kun, you need these photos, right? So, what''s it going to be?" With a slow, painful nod, Ino tells Sakura, "lay back." After Sakura shuffles to the center of the bed, laying her head against the pillow, Ino straddles Sakura''s waist, surprising the submissive girl.


    "One final touch and this is non-negotiable," Ino states, placing her left index and middle in the palm of her right. "Henge!" And out of the smoke, still straddling Sakura''s waist is the exact physical features of Uzumaki Naruto.


    Ino, disguised as Naruto, stares contentiously, daring Sakura to complain further.


    All Sakura weakly asks is, "why him?"


    "Hehe," Ino perfectly mimics Naruto''s voice and mannerism. "Because I''m willing to bet I love you more than you love Sasuke-kun."


    Ino leans down slowly, so as to not startle Sakura but to also give her time to decide. Rather than retreat, Sakura closes her eyes, and Ino''s fine with that. Less than an inch away from Sakura''s face, Ino-Naruto''s holds there, gazing at the green-eyed girl''s features.


    ''Sakura really is pretty in a unique sort of way,'' Ino-Naruto thinks, then feels her face flush at Sakura''s warm exhale. Ino''s lips gently brush against Sakura''s, endeavoring all she can to be soft and non-invasive.


    In order for her plan to work, Ino needs Sakura''s mind to feel Naruto''s constant proclamations, even if it''s only a disguise.


    Ino would''ve used someone else but since Naruto is the only boy who so brazenly shouts his love for Sakura, it only makes sense to use his likeness and let Sakura''s mind connect the boy''s ardent words with Ino''s affection.


    The platinum blond has planned many activities for the month that will sadly get her blood rushing, but, as long as Sakura questions what her love actually means in the end, then it''ll be worth it.


    Ino slightly puckers her lips and pecks Sakura''s soft skin cushions, pressing in a bit and enjoying the warmth of them. Noting Sakura''s face is nearly the same, Ino presses her affection more wholly across her former friend''s lips, clipping Sakura''s spongy pink flesh so Ino can suck and pull a bit.


    The disguised Yamanaka pulls and kisses Sakura''s lips trying to coax more reaction from the girl. For several minutes, none is forthcoming, but Ino''s patient.


    Slowly, Ino lowers herself on top of Sakura''s supple twin mounds as she''s kissing and licking Sakura''s lips. Weight pinning the pink-haired beauty, Ino shuffles forward, drawing delicious friction against the girl below her.


    Being pressed so fully against someone who''s soft and warm felt pleasantly inviting and Ino slowly moves her warm weight up and down Sakura''s warm softness.


    The pinkette''s breath hitches and her mouth opens a bit, to which Ino quickly takes advantage, sliding her saliva-covered tongue inside the moaning girls mouth.


    Ino moans into hot swirling saliva because she mentally admits, ''kissing her feels good,'' igniting not only a warm tingling sensation between her legs, but her memories of a certain blond boy who repeatedly brought her to mind-erupting pleasure.


    At the recollection of feeling him fully inside her, pumping hot semen into her depths, her inner thighs quiver against Sakura waist.


    Ino''s efforts are rewarded when she feels Sakura''s nipple harden to stiff points poking at Ino-Naruto''s chest. She continues her down-pressing grinding when she feels Sakura open her mouth further.


    Though she should feel happy with the progress, her thoughts weren''t about how easy or successful her plan appears. It was about furthering the sensation that''s beginning to be all that mattered.


    She sinks her hands into Sakura''s mellow pink tresses and tilts her head to have more access to Sakura''s warm mouth. Moaning in delight, Sakura cups her jaw and returns the heated kiss with more energy until they both needed to break apart for air.


    Sakura slowly opens her eyes and is immediately disturbed to see Naruto over her. She looks away and Ino swears the pinkette is going to cry. Sakura does cry and Ino dispels the disguise.


    Despite feeling hot between her legs, Ino shuts off the light and goes to bed with Sakura lightly whimpering beside her. If not for her own growing arousal, Ino felt this was a good first step.


    .


    You can visit my store to read up to 300 chapters in (PDF)


    /BlackGoku222

 Chapter 122: Chapter 122

    KURENAI


    Ever since dinner, Kurenai''s body has been growing hot, yearning for attention. Despite her mind''s imposing fortitude to regulate her arousal, her body''s desire found cooperation in her intense heartfelt appreciation of Naruto.


    After Naruto and Asuma left, Kurenai had the most wonderful conversation with Hinata about her future and how she wants to train even harder so she can be strong like Naruto. It filled Kurenai with such a sensational glow of hope, that she grew wet with eagerness to repay the blond genin.


    Hinata went to sleep early and Kurenai didn''t hesitate to go to her walk-in closet and fashion herself into the sexiest black and blood-red lingerie she owned; a lace floral patterned bra, matching garter and ultra-low G-string with thigh high black stockings.


    Moist red lipstick, a hint of powder blue eyeliner, a couple of dabs of perfume she rarely wears, herbal oil in her lush dark locks and a black choker to complete the hypnotic appearance underneath her large travel cloak.


    Before leaving, she pockets a tube of Anko''s favorite lube and locks the house behind her.


    By the time she reached Iruka''s, her walls were slick and her glutinous quim was aching to be fed with load after load of hot cum. Her nipples were hard and even her sphincter puckered, itching to be scratched.


    Despite the cold air, the anticipation in her wet core made her hot as she picked the lock, walked in and found Naruto in the living room. But for the one lamp next to the love-chair he''s sitting in, the room is dark.


    He''s wearing a simple black t-shirt, sleeping shorts, and his funny sleeping cap with round eyes and buck-teeth. He''s reading a scroll and her heart aches with pride by the fascinated look on his face. In a trance, three gentle strides lead her to him.


    In a low husky voice, Kurenai sang, "Naruto."


    Startled, his blue eyes snap to her as she slowly undoes her large cloak. He couldn''t get a word out before she drops the concealing outwear and steps forward with more sway of her hips.


    He large breasts jiggle in her lacy bra as her arms rise and rustle the majority of her long lustrous locks to her left shoulder, not bothering to eye him seductively just yet. ''Let him enjoy the show,'' she mentally hums as he drinks her form in.


    ''Let him warm up to the idea that tonight will be one of the most memorable nights of his life,'' she adds making her smile wider before she kills him with her own hungry red eyes.


    All Kurenai can do is moan, watch, sweat, and spasm in repeated tremors of pleasure as his long honey-coated tongue digs out as much pungent juice from her melting vagina as possible.


    She shudders when his swirling tongue drags against one of her erogenous spots, breaking any strength in her legs and vastly accelerates her first big gushing drop of the night.


    Squeezing her eyes shut, she kneads her soft pliant breasts, pinching at her swollen teats and when her wet mind ponders how many orgasms she''ll likely surrender to tonight, her cushy chamber of arousal seizes ferociously at the double-digit number.


    Fear of pleasure makes her grip his ankles for stability while her entire body convulses in mind-shattering ecstasy, moaning loud and deeply as her quim quakes rivulets of her gushing essence directly into his gulping maw.


    It was only the first one and it was powerful enough to scare her about the rest of her night. As if on cue, he drags his soaked mouth over her puckered labia to the little death button saluting him and sucks on her throbbing clitoris.


    He grips her boneless body tightly as she spasms in the pleasurable fit of a second springing orgasm. Streams of her vaginal juices run down her ass-crack and perspiring back.


    Heaving and mindless, Kurenai didn''t understand why she was dropped to the floor until her legs are drawn back so her knees are pressed into her shoulders, her breasts balloon between her sticky thighs, and her throbbing quim is bare before him.


    Naruto could only suffer a second to marvel at the raven-haired goddess below him; Panting and whimpering, sweaty and hot to the touch, in super sexy lingerie, black choker, and black thigh-high stocking.


    At the sight of her luscious, red lips, Naruto wanted nothing more than to hear her moan loudly and continually for all of eternity. He aligned his thick pulsing rod at her beating center and effortlessly plunged his entire length into her soaking hot core.


    "OOOOHHH," Kurenai moans, banging her aroused head against the tatami mat as a mini-orgasm seized and ruptures up and down her dripping body. Naruto took that as an invitation, leaning forward and taking her stiff nipple in his mouth.


    .


    You can visit my store to read up to 300 chapters in (PDF)


    /BlackGoku222

 Chapter 123: Chapter 123

    Deep inside her hot wetness, Naruto feels like he''s going to melt as her spasming lower mouth sucks him in.


    Sensitive as he is, pulling outto their mutual groansnearly did him in, but slamming back down with a loud ''shloop'' sent both their fragile minds into mild catatonia where only erupting pleasure existed.


    Every ounce of man-milk Naruto hoarded to excess was pressure-poured into Kurenai''s pink furnace, flooding her uterus with potent cum and crossing her red eyes. Such liquid heat filling her so impassioned, Kurenai''s rolls into her head as she''s racked with wave after wave of a mighty orgasm.


    She regains a bare minimum of awareness after an undetermined amount of time, feeling right away, hot, wet and repeatedly stuffed.


    Kurenai''s in ecstasy at the mounting perfection of friction as she''s being fucked and opens her eyes to find Naruto, dripping with sweat, rutting on top of her with the most satisfied strain of his face.


    They''re still on the floor, though without the wall bending her at the neck and shoulders, and her legs are wrapped around his waist.


    Naruto doesn''t cease his mad pumping, grunting with every thrust as Kurenai continuously moans ecstatically in tandem with the wet smacking of their aroused groins filling the sex-stenched living room with musk.


    Less impatience in their passion, Naruto and Kurenai tighten that throbbing pleasure coil tighter and tighter with every slow thrust of his cock, rub of her body, squeeze of her tits, suck of her nipples, quickly building to their monstrous release.


    "Nai-chan! Nai-chan! I''m almost- almost-"


    "Yes! AHHN! Fuck me Naruto! Ahn!


    Ahnn! Do it," Kurenai commands. "Do it! Mnn!


    Fill- Ahnn! Fill me, mmnn! I''m- I''m Ahmm! Cummmmmnnnn!" Naruto stuffs her down to her cervix and breaks his balls deep inside, adding to the overflow of his white batter.


    His knot swells at her entrance linking them together and plugging any escape of his overflowing semen. Kurenai shudders in heavily vibrating pleasure riding the massive wave of her own earth-shattering climax.


    High on the aftershocks of their descending bliss, they remain melded to one another, despite how stuffy the room is, until their incredible immersion settles to humming satisfaction. Kurenai knows it won''t last long, he''s flush against her soft body and still conscious.


    She knows it won''t be long until he''s hard again, and snatching the initiative, Kurenai runs her hands through his sweaty, now brownish-blond locks. His head is under her chin and so rotates his resting head to look at her.


    The second his eyes land on her, she didn''t expect him to kiss her, but she kisses him back with all the appreciation she could give a lover.


    The best!"


    While Kurenai would never choose ass over pussy, she can''t say she doesn''t enjoy getting plugged. For the raven-haired Jnin, it''s the delicious way her barely separated vagina flounders around every thrust.


    It sets her skin ablaze, feeling the dizzying lurch when he pulls out, jerking her sensitive vagina back in place before his next thrust rolls her sex organ like a massage. Kurenai squeezed her crimson red eyes shut as Naruto relished building a slow and steady rhythm.


    His large and shapely knob continuously rubs so completely against the split-ends of the pleasure nerves of her satisfied sex, it doesn''t take Kurenai long to vigorously meet his ass-stuffing thrusts, focusing on losing herself more and more to the monstrous sensation building within her.


    "Ahhn, ahh, mmmn, yesss, yess, fuck- ahn!"


    Her moaning grows louder the more they soak the sheets and smog the room with the sweet stench of vigorous sex.


    To her wonderful surprise, Naruto grips a fistful of her luscious locks and tugs at her hot and sensitive scalp, sending delicious shocks down her neck to his thick thrusts at her spine''s base.


    Her whole body trembles weakly as she bites her drooling red lips at the crackling tingle of energy overloading her nerves. "MMmmmn! Oh! I''m almost- I''m almost- Keep pullinnnnnnn!"


    "Nai-chan! Nai-chan," Naruto yells, ending the build before the strong drop.


    "Anh! Uggh! Ohhh, yess, yesss, yess," Kurenai vocalizes. "Fuck me!


    Fuck me! Fuck me! Fuck me! Fuck me!


    FuuaAAHHH!" Kurenai crows, feeling him complete encase his thick shaft in her twitching rectum before blasting a steaming flash-flood of semen in her quaking bowels.


    Feeling thick man-milk fill her from the bottom up, her head snaps back as shock after earth-shattering shock racks her body with unmitigated pleasure. Cumming together, Kurenai tears at the pillow she''s face-first in just as Naruto grips her hips to adhere her rectum to his jutting crotch.


    When his heaving body falls on top of her sweaty buzzing form, she twists her torso with him still inside her and kisses him. Tongues swirl, lick and play amorously for several long minutes until they''re both calmer and satisfied.


    .


    You can visit my store to read up to 300 chapters in (PDF)


    /BlackGoku222

 Chapter 124: Chapter 124

    Now soft, he pops out before they rest comfortably. Though winded, she relays, "you did mmnn very good starting slow building a rhythm. Always remember the anus can''t lubricate like the vagina can, so while it can still feel pleasurable, it can hurt without the proper preparation."


    Catching his own breath, Naruto simply nods when a spark of thought has him ask, "um Did I hurt Ino-chan? I mean, I don''t remember having that?"


    "Well, she was drugged so it''s a little different in her case," Kurenai tells him.


    "Did Chji really do that," Naruto asks with a pained expression. "I just can''t see him doing something like that to anyone, much less his own teammate."


    "Chji-kun didn''t know," Kurenai reassures him. "He misunderstood how the medicine would actually affect Ino-chan. He gave it to her believing it would make them better friends and had no idea she would respond the way she did."


    "So" Naruto stays quiet long enough that Kurenai wonders if he''ll speak again. After nearly two minutes, he reasons aloud, "so she never wanted to do that with me."


    "I''m afraid not," Kurenai empathetically states. "You were, quite simply, the person with her when she couldn''t stand it any longer."


    "Does" Naruto shifts around so he''s closer to her face. Earnestly staring into her red irises, he asks, "does that mean you want to stop? I mean, I was- I thought of this because of Ino-chan. She made- "


    His hesitation alone is curious enough, and with great interest, asks, "she what?"


    "She made me start to think differently," Naruto struggles to say. "It''s always been Sakura-chan that made my heart but I could be nineteen and she still wouldn''t give me a chance."


    As connected and sensitive as they lovemaking is, it isn''t long until Kurenai hoarsely screams as a groaning Naruto shoots another massive amount of thick semen into the quaking suction of her dripping glory. Heaving hot and sweaty, they hold each other until sleep takes them.


    It''s well into the night when Kurenai wakes up and rather than succumbing to slumber in his warm embrace, Kurenai extricates herself from his softened cock, only half waking him in the process.


    She gently peppers his slumbering face with kisses, coaxing him back to sleep before putting on her bra and exiting his sex-scented room.


    To her surprise, it''s a lot colder in the hallway than she remembers, and to her utter dread, Kurenai finds her cloak folded neatly on the table in the living room. The lamp Naruto was using earlier lights with a click and seated in the same seat is a serenely smiling Haku.


    The hackles on Kurenai''s neck stand frightened as if an invisible hand seizes her pumping heart and squeezed. Her brain feels deprived of oxygen and her first instinct isn''t to flee, but to kill. Kurenai''s education springs to life and her training effortlessly instructs her to silence the witness.


    She regains her wits when Haku addresses her with, "good morning Kurenai-san."


    Instantly, the Genjutsu Mistress of Konoha rips out hand signs to disappear from his view.


    "Ah, wait," Haku gently says, weakly standing on his feet and looking around the now empty room. "Please, don''t misunderstand."


    .


    You can visit my store to read up to 300 chapters in (PDF)


    /BlackGoku222

 Chapter 125: Chapter 125

    Her mind rushes from one plan to another in the few moments of silence. Watching the pretty, yet exhausted looking boy scan the room for her, Kurenai eventually asks from nowhere he can see, "misunderstand what?"


    "With the thin walls and the open door, I heard everything-"


    "If your train of thought is leading you anywhere near blackmail-" "Kurenai-san please-" a tired Haku tries, pleadingly but without vulnerability. "It will not end well for you," Kurenai finishes.


    Abruptly, Haku bows, asserting with a strained voice, "I have no such intention."


    "Convince me."


    Haku lets out a long humorous exhale, conveying, "for nearly three days, that''s been your Torture and Interrogations Departments sole mission. I will tell you honestly, as I told them. I am Zabuza-sama''s tool and he bid me to stay by Naruto-kun''s side to bring about the better world he envisions.


    Even if that takes the rest of my life, I will serve this nind."


    Kurenai has no idea if he''s telling the truth. She could ask Anko what she learned from him but he could cause enough damage with one conversation to the right person. Holding him against his will seems like the best solution.


    ''Naruto hasn''t seen him yet,'' her mind reasons, and she only needs to ascertain if he''s being honest. After that, she can bring him back before Naruto notices.


    "I want to thank you, Kurenai-san," Haku states still bowing and breaking her out of her threat assessment and mission management. "In a short amount of time, I''ve been able to learn more about Naruto-kun from your conversation then I expected."


    Rounding beside the bowing boy to see his reaction, though asking as if her voice was coming from the far end of the room, she grills him. "Is that how you satisfy your perverse urges? Is the village aware of your voyeuristic impulses?"


    His expression did not change as he answers, "while Zabuza-sama was apathetic to my presence when he fornicated in our room, I''m not a voyeur. I slipped in silently so as to not wake Naruto-kun, and despite being made to stay awake for three days, I was unable to sleep and heard everything"


    ''You could''ve left when you realized what he was doing!'' Her mind yells before she considers what mild and prolonged torture Haku might''ve suffered for three long days.


    He''s sweating feverishly, he has dark bags under his eyes he looks horrendous in the most beautiful way possible as she states, "The interrogation team had to be certain."


    Kurenai actually smiles with him, finally feeling a bit of security in her abrupt assessment of the long-haired brunette. Moving toward the door, Kurenai asks, "before I go, may I ask what you intend on doing now that you''re a probational resident of the village?"


    "In our travels, I''ve often sold medicine I prepared myself for ryo, food, and or shelter," Haku explains. "I''ve always enjoyed that work."


    Kurenai nods once before asserting, "welcome to the village, Haku."


    "Thank you," he responds with a nod before offering with a kind smile, "please let me know when I can cover for you both."


    Kurenai''s response is a tight smile before leaving.


    HINATA


    It''s been one of the best five days of her life. Though considerably toucher, her mornings of training with her team and afternoons of missions hadn''t changed, however, evenings and dinners with Haku-san, Naruto-kun, and Kurenai-sensei were enchanting.


    Hinata felt like they were her personal branch family, only made of spare parts no one wanted.


    On her way to the hospital, every time Hinata recalls her sparring sessions with Naruto, she''d feel like a walking puddle of love and joy, as rainbows would burst from her singing heart. Though skipping and humming happily now, Hinata needed a lot of motivation and assurances in the beginning.


    She was certain he''d hate her if she struck him and the first time she tagged him clean against his liver, Hinata was sure the popping sound in her chest was her heart exploding.


    Reminiscing on it now, Hinata''s sure she''ll never live down the embarrassment of bursting into tears in front of Naruto-kun, Haku-san, and Kurenai-sensei


    .


    You can visit my store to read up to 300 chapters in (PDF)


    /BlackGoku222

 Chapter 126: Chapter 126

    Though, when he comforted her by brushing the top of her head with gentle pats, her stomach did back-flips before bursting into thousands of fluttering butterflies. Amazingly the sun didn''t explode, the earth didn''t shatter, and Naruto was happy. That''s all Hinata wanted; was for him to be happy.


    At first, it was obvious her taijutsu was far superior to his Academy makeshift mix of close quarter combat. Initially, Naruto didn''t grasp that her Jken inflicts internal damage, and while she wasn''t using her Byakugan to target his tenketsus, she doesn''t even have to try hard to target his organs.


    Terrified as she was every time she landed a mildly strong hit, Hinata loved how Naruto wouldn''t give up, wouldn''t stay down, and ask for another round.


    With Kurenai-sensei''s permission, she instructed Naruto-kun on where he was telegraphing his attack and how they were easy to see with her eyes. To her great relief, Naruto-kun was amazed and she loved him all the more for it.


    Though Kurenai-sensei would only allow three rounds per day, by their fifth sparring session, he was keeping up with the speed of her technique.


    When Hinata had to actually try in order to land a clean hit, it made her want to train longer and harder to make certain she was always helpful to him; a sentiment she was happy to learn she shares deeply with Haku-san.


    The beautiful boy certainly threw her off. From his spars with Naruto, Hinata learned the beautiful brunette was a highly skilled shinobi.


    Yet, in a world where the best killers gain the most notoriety and monetary income, Hakuexceptionally trained in the killing artschose to heal rather than kill and that greatly touched her.


    Naruto also never mentioned how absolutely gorgeous he lookedbut after a couple of hesitant interactions, Hinata''s eyes could easily see his sincere loyalty.


    It was as if their connection to Naruto made them fast friends and Hinata grew to enjoy her conversations with Haku-san nearly as much as her time with Naruto-kun, Kurenai-sensei, and her team.


    Their connection was so clear, Haku may say to her, ''I never thought I could embrace my purpose to this degree,'' Hinata was certain he meant to say, ''I''ve never been so happy.'' Naruto''s heart and never-quit attitude amazed them bothin Hinata''s case, sometimes to tearsand she was further happy to have a partner in their love of Naruto.


    Wearing her standard white and gray jacket and navy blue pants she makes her way to Konoha Hospital before Haku''s welcome party.


    At Naruto''s jovial invitation, Hinata happily accepted to see her favorite sensei and it warmed her heart to see how much Iruka-sensei and Naruto-kun cared about each other.


    It was the very relationship she wanted with her father, and yet at the thought of her family, old familiar wounds rooted deep within her soul ached. It wasn''t every hour that she thought of her family.


    It was hard to when she''s constantly surrounded by her teammates, her motherly sensei, Haku-san, and Naruto-kun. They just wouldn''t give her many moments to dwell on that ache, and though she felt guilty about it, she was happy to be away.


    Not that she would ever abandon her little sister, but at the very least, she knows Hanabi will remain safe as the favorite daughter.


    "The best five days," Hinata whispers to herself, praying to kami she didn''t jinx herself somehow. Her one regret was she hadn''t learned if Ino-chan was seeing anyone. Aside from meeting Sakura-chan regularly, Hinata hadn''t seen anything out of the ordinary.


    She hopes Kiba-kun doesn''t do anything too reckless at the party. Above everything else, she just wanted Haku to feel welcomed.


    HAKU


    "There''s a saying in the Land of Water," Haku starts. "When Shinigami-sama whispers in your ear, ''you''re not strong enough to withstand the storm,'' you whisper back, ''I am the storm.''" Haku enjoys Naruto''s smile, claiming, "You''re the storm, Naruto-kun."


    With a chuckle that turns into a smile, Naruto clarifies, "I want everyone to tell death that." Haku nods as the blond finishes, "and I''ll protect those that can''t."


    "So you wish to fight death on behalf of the world," Haku states with a small hint of jest. "As fierce as this world is, you''ll have to be quite strong to be heard by so many.


    Fortunately you have me, Kakashi-san, Hinata-chan and of course, your precious Nai-chan." Naruto laughs with Haku before the girlish boy asks, "do you think the both of you might become a couple?"


    "Uh, I doubt it," Naruto answers, thinking how happy he is to be able to talk to someone about this. Naru-nii, unfortunately, doesn''t have the time for a lengthy conversation, which makes having Haku that much appreciated. "She pretty much said no matter what we do, that won''t ever happen, so"


    "I see. I like Hinata-chan," Haku slowly tells Naruto inspecting his every physical cue.


    Naruto smiles and agrees, "Mn, I like her too. Her Taijutsu is crazy good. She''s showing me so much."


    "I think she''d make a good wife someday," Haku states inspecting Naruto closely.


    Naruto tilts his head before his mouth spreads to a big grin. "Haku! Kami, are you in love with Hinata-chan?"


    Haku deflates at Naruto''s obliviousness, clearly not grasping the unasked question. Haku simply shakes his head answers, "no, Naruto-kun. She''s a sweet girl but ultimately, not my preference."


    "Oh," Naruto states with a shrug. "Well, you gotta tell me when you find a girl you love so I can root for you."


    "Thank you," Haku smiles. "As your tool-" "Friend," Naruto cuts in while Haku continues. "I want you to find love as well."


    Naruto smiles broadly while his thoughts not only projects Sakura''s smiling face, but Ino''s, Kurenai''s, and even Hinata. Naruto knows there are many types of love so he doesn''t understand, but it''s his hope everything becomes clear soon.


    INO


    Walking up the stairs of the nearly empty residence of the Haruno home, Ino smiles wickedly. The pair of kunoichi had decided to meet up Saturday before going to Iruka-sensei''s house, and she was early an hour early.


    Entering Sakura''s room, she''s thrilled to hear the shower running in the connected bathroom. Ino removes her purple, lace-up crop top, matching wrap skort and thigh high black stocking. After removing her lace underwear, Ino henge''s into Naruto and sneaks into the hissing and humid bathroom.


    .


    You can visit my store to read up to 300 chapters in (PDF)


    /BlackGoku222

 Chapter 127: Chapter 127

    When Sakura senses a disturbance in the foggy atmosphere, it''s too late. Ino snakes her arms under Sakura''s to snatch up the Pinkettes lathered up breasts. "Too slow Sakura-chan," Ino in Naruto''s face and voice calls.


    "Ino! Mnn-" Sakura is cut off when Ino tweaks her hardening twin peaks between ample kneading.


    "Ino-chan?" Ino-as-Naruto questions, letting the shower wash over both their bodies as she expertly massages the pink-haired girl''s soft B-cups. "Where? Does she want to watch?" Ino plays as one hand sneaks down Sakura''s taut stomach and just past her pink wisp of hair toward her warming sanctuary.


    At Sakura''s ''MMMN!'' Ino plays, "does she want to join?"


    "S-St-Stop, Ahn!" Sakura tries as she takes a step to move away. For the past week, Sakura and Inoin Naruto''s guisemake out, lick and suck each other. Sakura would always protest, Ino would always stop and ask if she wanted to stop.


    However Sakura only needed a few moments to recall what''s at stake, and as if to prove to herself her feelings for Sasuke-kun are stronger, she would initiate kissing, licking and sucking all on her own. Exactly like in this moment, with Ino''s Naruto-fingers pumping and probing Sakura''s soaking sex.


    For the past five days, they''ve explored their sexuality, learning what Sakura feels the most, what doesn''t work as much, all in Ino''s attempts to make the pinkette cum as many times as possible.


    "Who''s touching you right now, Sakura-chan," Ino in Naruto''s voice asks. Ino had surrendered a photo for Sakura to call her Naruto when they make out. Now, no matter what they do, she must call her Naruto no matter how much that sexually frustrates the Yamanaka.


    Ino moves the pinkette front-forward against the slick tile wall of the shower, lightly pressing Sakura''s face against it as she continues her ministrations of her budding pink nipple and wet pussy lips.


    Sakura likes it a bit forceful, thrusting into the girl as her digits piston in and out of the pink-bushed girl. It was killer on the muscles of Ino''s forearms, but hearing Sakura grunt grotesquely as she squirts her orgasm is always worth the burning lactic acid.


    Sakura ruts back into her hand and Ino knows she getting close, so she slows down as she roughly tweaks the girl''s stiff nipple, asking again, "who''s touching you, Sakura-chan?"


    "Mnn! Please, ahh, I mmn" Ino slows down further and she can hear Sakura whimper a bit before whispering, "Naruto. AHH!"


    Sakura yelps at the tight pinch and pull as Ino relays, "I can''t hear you-"


    "Naruto! Naruto! Naruto! MMNNN!" Sakura moans as Ino presses her own body against the bucking girl, resuming her intrusive pleasure.


    "Naruto made a friend when we were on our mission," Sakura hums laying in bed with Ino before explaining what she''s allowed to of what transpired on their Land of Wave Mission. "He''s a very strong shinobi with a kekkei genkai, but you won''t believe how beautiful he is.


    I don''t mean beautiful for a man either. I mean he looks more beautiful than a lot of girls!"


    "I''m surprised you want me there," Ino alludes.


    "Well" Sakura grumbles to her self a moment before asserting, "look, I don''t care if you go or anything, but if you do, maybe Asuma-sensei will too.


    I thought that would give him an opportunity to talk with Kurenai-sensei." When Ino-Naruto and Sakura aren''t snogging for a long time, they stick to topics they have in common because talking about Sasuke-kun always ends in stubborn shouting.


    Safe topics such as their parents, flowers, medicine, and their agreement that Kurenai-sensei and Asuma-sensei deserve each other can sometimes even make them forget why they''re spending time together.


    Confused, Ino asks, "I thought- wait, doesn''t he see her every time he helps Naruto?"


    "I don''t think so," Sakura shakes her head. "Asuma-sensei really only gives Naruto tips and since your team is on hold, he only meets Naruto in the morning when Kurenai-sensei isn''t around."


    "Men," Ino curses rolling her pupil-less eyes. "He doesn''t tell us anything. Alright, I''ll make sure we''re there." At the thought of being in close proximity to Naruto, Ino distracted herself by eating Sakura out vigorously.


    Oddly enough, Ino is in Iruka-sensei''s home, where Naruto''s been living with a former Kiri-nin. ''UwahSakura wasn''t kidding! Haku may actually be prettier than me!'' What''s more unexpected is the gathering in their former sensei''s home.


    If Chji and Sasuke-kun were present, the entire Rookie 9 would be in Iruka-sensei''s home. It put her in a melancholy mood and she happily signed Iruka-sensei''s Get Well Soon card. Ino found it sweet that Naruto would make a card for the caring Academy instructor far too sweet.


    .


    You can visit my store to read up to 300 chapters in (PDF)


    /BlackGoku222

 Chapter 128: Chapter 128

    After threatening Kiba with castration if he acted as anything more than an acquittance, she stayed clear of him and the only other blond in the room.


    However, despite keeping her hands busy preparing lunch with Hinata-chan and Kurenai-sensei, the lower half of her mind and body are completely locked on Naruto.


    His voice carried to her ears effortlessly, her eyes always saw him with such accuracy she felt like she had the Byakugan, and his infectious scent was everywhere.


    Ino felt a week''s worth of heavy of frustration coursing hot through her veins, making her fear the second he touches her, her will might snap.


    "How are you doing," Kurenai whispers close to her, cutting cucumbers as Hinata-chan walks over to Sakura and Haku to inquire about portion and preferences. Kiba and Shikamaru argue with Naruto about training while Asuma and Genma converse quietly. "He''s stayed away," Kurenai adds.


    "I''m feeling" Ino instantly wants to withhold, as she''s trained to do, however, Kurenai-sensei already knows everything and more than that, she trusts the raven-haired sensei. "I feel hot, sensei, like too hot," she exhales deeply.


    Though Ino won''t mention all her frustrating sessions with Sakura, she does admit, "it''s more than the memories I can''t stop thinking about. I feel sensations i-inside, echoing all over and it''s driving me crazy!"


    "Given the amount you ingested, that''s perfectly understandable," Kurenai speaks directly into her ear. "Remember, Naruto is essentially a psychological stimulus, triggering, in vivid detail, those feelings from your experience with him. You''re doing a great job controlling those urges."


    ''Blowjob,'' Ino''s mind misheard, evoking vivid memories of bobbing Naruto''s thick meat in her wet, sucking mouth when she was in Sakura''s body. Ino''s mouth salivates before she shakes her head of the images.


    "Why don''t you take a walk," Kurenai suggests. "There are a few things we need from my home; Iruka-san doesn''t have enough dishes and utensils. If you can get them-"


    "Sure," Ino quickly asserts, quickly wiping her hands before she sneaks away. When Ino is a safe distance away, she slows her frantic pace to a brisk walk. She''s near Kurenai''s home when she hears from behind her, "Um, Ino-chan?"


    Whipping around, he''s walking toward her and her eyes take in every inch of him; slightly winded, tan skin, golden-blond hair, the clearest sky-blue eyes she''s ever seen, and the shifting of his crotch. "Hey," he says stepping to her.


    "I just wanted to make sure you were okay." She can taste his skin by his musk alone and Ino audibly gulps. "I may not deserve it, but I''m really hoping we can be friends after you know," he nervously raises his brows.


    ''I know,'' Ino''s numb mind and body reverberate. ''I feel it."


    "Feel what?" Naruto asks, shocking Ino to realize she said that last comment aloud.


    "I- I- " Ino takes a few deep, calming breaths, but with one look at him, she turns away and walks to Kurenai''s front door. Though she hears his footfalls follow her, she can''t tell him off while her body''s grand urges and her mind''s self-respect battle for her ability to speak.


    His male voice then thrusts into her ear, like a thick cock up her quaking quim, "Ino-chan? Are you okay?"


    "I I" Ino states, still trying to escape as she grabs the handle to the door.


    Deep-tissue kneading continuously stimulates and prod an ever-tightening knot of giga-pleasure at the wet root of her womanhood.


    He abruptly pulls away and she whimpers, leaning forward to kiss more when he softly tells her, "move your panties to the side." One hand leaves her round ass cheek to unzip his fly and the concussive sound of his zipper caused her to panic.


    Ino realized she wasn''t going to live through this when his other hand effortlessly moved her feverish pelvis closer to his. Her heart is racing in her chest, her skin is hotter than he is as he aligns his massive cock with her drenching, pulsing slit.


    Leaning against the door, her shaky hand moves the bit of flimsy material out of his way as the electric current crackles up and down her system in anticipation.


    ''I''m going to die, I''m going to die, I''m going to die-'' her mind constant assertions is dearly interrupted when he stuffs his entire steel rod in her pleasure sauna.


    Her neck snaps back, prying a strangled cry from her small throat as her body is flooded with rupturing euphoria, repeatedly ripping through her from end-to-end with the most mind-blowing orgasm she''s ever felt.


    "Kami, your pussy!" Naruto grunts as he holds her shuttering body to him. "So tight! It feels- MNn! You feel- Amazing!" Her quaking pussy is a vice around his thick cock, sucking him in for more as her climax conquers all her senses for minutes.


    When she finally feels like she may be coming down, Naruto''s shapely cock head drags along the quaking walls of her love membrane as he slowly pulls out, unearthing more rippling pockets of pleasure the curl her toes and hug him tightly. He gives her a second, then slams back in.


    All strength evacuates her melting muscle as she climaxes, hard, for a second time.


    Naruto pulls out before diving back in, and soon, he builds a steady rhythm, pumping in and out of her hot dripping cunnie as Ino moans, whimpers and shrieks in his ear.


    "Ahhn, ahh, mmnn, yeess, you''re so great, yes, yes, yes!" he was thrilled to hear.


    Holding her legs up by her thighs and using his weight fully to pin her against the door felt delicious all on its own as Ino suffers happily through effortlessly earth-shattering orgasms. With his head resting delightfully against hers, he softly asks, "can I cum inside? Will ya let- I need-"


    Her legs weakly wrap around his ass. "St-Stay," she manages between uncontrollable moaning. "Just- AAHH! Just- OOHH!


    Stay inside!"


    Gripping her right where her ass meets her thighs, Naruto pumps his rock-hard cock relentlessly inside her incredibly lubricated love tunnel, hitting a pleasure mine in her sex she didn''t know she had and rockets to the high heavens.


    "I-Ino-chan!" was his only warning before molten liquid gushes through her cervix like a geyser, triggering within her yet another powerful orgasm and snapping what last shred of lucidity she had left.


    .


    You can visit my store to read up to 300 chapters in (PDF)


    /BlackGoku222

 Chapter 129: Chapter 129

    HAKU


    "So how was it?"


    Naruto whips around to look at Haku''s knowing smirk. They''re outside in Iruka''s backyard, testing the accuracy between a senbon, a kunai, or a shiruken while Sakura and Hinata are setting the table.


    Championing the shiruken, Asuma had taken Shikamaru to guide his student in the same manner Genma had taken Kiba to help his weapon, the kunai, win some sort of contest between the men. Haku and Naruto stand well away from them when Haku continues saying, "did she forgive you?"


    Since Naruto defended him against a teammate as well as took him into his confidence when the blond filled in the details of what had happened with both Ino and Kurenai, Haku didn''t need a party to feel welcomed. It''s yet another reason Haku finds Naruto to be so singular.


    Rather than treating these woman like many men would, as just another notch on his bedpost, Naruto worries about their friendship, about their bond with him far more.


    Haku knows with complete certainty Naruto wouldn''t be upset if the kunoichi decided to be friends rather than sexual partners and that tells Haku a great deal about Naruto''s character, making him thank Kami and Zabuza-sama all the more.


    "Um," Naruto tries to answer without being confused by sudden sex with Ino. "She said we can talk later, so I think that''s good, but I don''t know. She still seems off. I thought someone drugged her again but Kurenai-chan said that wasn''t it.


    I hope she''s okay."


    "Me too," Haku adds. "And the qipao girl?" Haku is not a fan of the intrusive girl hounding Naruto-kun with ever increasing offers to purchase Kubikiribch, as if Zabuza-sama''s sword were some collectible to be mounted on the wall of a wealthy person.


    ''Naruto-kun may not have the height to wield Kubikiribch properly, but Zabuza-sama entrusted it to him, and with Naruto-kun is where it will stay,'' Haku mentally asserts.


    "Tenten?" Naruto asks. "Yeesh, talk about obsessed. But you know? I think she finally gets it''s not just a sword to me.


    It means more than selling it." Haku smiles with satisfaction before striking the target dead in the center with his senbon, impressing the other four shinobi. "Told you," Naruto happily brags. "Haku''s a damn surgeon with those things."


    "I''m surprised you even know the word surgeon," Kiba laughs.


    "Keep it up Dog Breath and you''re going to need one when I get done with ya," Naruto hollers and Haku laughs, yet again, marveling at the absurdity of his life now.


    INO


    "I''m thinking I''d like you to try and control your urges," Kurenai answers. "Our options at that point are you struggle to hold out until the strength of the trigger eventually lessens, or you act on those impulses.


    If you''re absolutely sure you may act" Kurenai asks Ino with her eyes if that sentiment is still accurate. When Ino begrudgingly nods her head, Kurenai continues, "then, reclaiming complete control over yourself would mean making you stop with gradually declining increments; like weaning you off.


    That brings us to an important question." Ino waits before Kurenai asks, "are you truly okay involving Naruto?"


    That is not what Ino was expecting to hear. Confused, Ino answers simply, "well, yeah. I mean, I''d rather not, but Sasuke-kun isn''t ready for a relationship and, well, you know, Naruto''s the trigger for my... urges, so it would have to be him, right?"


    Kurenai nods before stating, "I ask because he''s not quite as impersonal when it comes to connections with others. At the very least, it''s unlikely he''ll be as clinical about this as you are."


    "So?" Ino blankly wonders. "He gets to have sex a couple- a few more times withand I''m not being arrogant herethee hottest kunoichi in our year no strings attached. You know how many guys would kill for that opportunity? I can''t see him having a problem with this."


    "Do you know why he had sex with you today," Kurenai patiently asks. When Ino tilts her head as if to say, ''shouldn''t that be obvious?'' Kurenai shakes her head, ''no,'' and answers, "he said you asked for help. He told me you said, ''help me now, talk later.'' What do we know about him, Ino-chan?"


    " He had a hard life."


    "And continues to do so," she corrects before quickly asking, "how many people genuinely cared about him?"


    "Not many."


    "Despite an entire village of people, a classroom of fellow students, he had two maybe four people who cared about him all adults."


    "So he''s lonely," Ino agrees with a huff. "I get it, but if anything, that should make him more okay with this-"


    "Not necessarily," Kurenai states. "Do you think someone like him would want a meaningful or a meaningless bond with someone?"


    .


    You can visit my store to read up to 300 chapters in (PDF)


    /BlackGoku222

 Chapter 130: Chapter 130

    "Meaningful," Ino begrudgingly answers.


    "He knows two things about you," Kurenai interrupts. "One, you don''t love him, and two, you were drugged when you were with him, which to him, is the equivalent of being tricked.


    Before he learned the truth, he hoped that you might actually have feelings for him," Kurenai shares with the surprised blond.


    Ino has long since lost all barring when it comes to Naruto. She doesn''t hate him or even dislike him as she used to.


    He seems to be a good, strong person, Kurenai seems to have a good opinion of him, and add to that he can make her feel really really good, it leaves Ino with deep and prolonged confusion.


    She never thought she would ever think of Naruto in a romantic way, but he''s giving her less and less reasons not to.


    ''Plus more sex,'' her vagina happily thinks as Kurenai continues. "When I explained to him you didn''t have romantic feelings for him, he was genuinely hurt. Bonds matter a great deal to him and it hurts him that much more when he learns a connection he thought he made was actually a trick.


    When you were with Naruto earlier, if you had said you wanted to stop, no matter how aroused he was, do you believe he would''ve?"


    "hai."


    "Despite what led to it, you both shared something incredibly personal. Asking him to be that level of intimate with you, someone he cares about, while telling him his feelings will not be returned I don''t like that any more than what happened to you."


    "So" Ino can''t believe she''s asking this. "So, what? You want me to date him? Even though I don''t love him?"


    Kurenai sincerely responds, "I want him to completely understand what it is he would be agreeing to and I want you to respect his decision if he decides not to go through that."


    Ino recalls how he asked if she was drugged despite her lecherous display and she becomes morose at the thought that he might say no.


    And if you''re so naive to think the Hokage, simply because he''s a shinobi, than remember, daughter, he serves at the pleasure of our Daimy."


    "But the Daimy can''t be the Daimy without the Hokage," Tenten tries to point out.


    "Violence is paid with Ryo to maintain power," Dny exasperatedly tells his daughter. "I thought I taught you better than this. Violence is always used to protect sources of money.


    Remember this well because I don''t want to keep repeating myself: this world is not built on the backs of shinobi, but on trade. Ryo can make people disappear or it can build great things. The Hokage represents violence, nothing more, so please, stop.


    Is that understood?" Slowly, with clear sadness, Tenten nods to her father before he continues. "Now, rather than your reeducation, we need to discuss what to do about the Demon-Boy. There has to be something he wants."


    Though upset by her father''s staunch views on the world, Tenten sets her frustrations aside for the target range later, and focuses on trying to acquire Kubikiribch now. "It would have to be something big like giving him the store-"


    "Please do not joke at a time like this," Dny huffs. "My old friend has a line on a potential buyer and is willing to facilitate the sale for us at a neutral location for only 12.5 percent, which is an absolute steal! All we have to do is give it to him and he gives us the ryo. Simple."


    "I think I should do more recon on Naruto-kun," Tenten suggests. Even if the subject matter, in this case, is weak and boring, Tenten has always loved investigating. She easily recalls angering Neji when she uncovered, not only his seal, but the circumstances around it.


    No matter how many times she apologized, he didn''t talk to her for a whole month and even now, two years later, he can still be very chilly towards her.


    "We should also consider an alternate plan of action should he be unwilling to part with Kubikiribch amicably."


    Tenten''s eyebrows raise surprised as she cautiously asks, "what kind of backup plan?"


    .


    You can visit my store to read up to 300 chapters in (PDF)


    /BlackGoku222

 Chapter 131: Chapter 131

    "There''s no scenario in which that sword doesn''t end up in our ownership," her father asserts with cold eyes. "I prefer the easy way, but it''s not the only way."


    "Tou-san!" Tenten whispers her yell, looking at him as if he''s lost his mind. "He''s a shinobi of the Leaf-"


    "So am I," Dny responds.


    "Retired!" Tenten corrects him. "He may be a genin but he''s active shinobi. We can''t attack him without getting in trouble ourselves and we definitely won''t get Kubikiribch if we''re fined to our eyeballs or in prison."


    "Listen, you don''t know this but that demon''s been attacked multiple times throughout his life and no one has ever been fined or sent to prison though some have died," her father casually asserts. "We''ll be fine. But I''m serious about drastic measures if he won''t part with it."


    "Tou-san I" Tenten isn''t comfortable with this degree of ambition; it feels like a line that shouldn''t be crossed. Certainly, she''s never thought anything of him but he''s a fellow Konoha ninja, after all, and Tenten isn''t sure she''s willing to hurt him simply to take his famed property.


    Tenten has a sinking feeling it would be best for everyone if she figures out a way to get Kubikiribch from Naruto-kun. "I''ll get it for sure. Just give me two weeks!"


    Eying her warily, he simply nods, informing her, "I''ll tell my friend the negotiation is still ongoing, however, I know that old mule. He''ll simply say maybe he should be talking with the actual owner.


    After that, I''ll be forced to respond that we''re in possession of Kubikiribch whether we have it or not, or else, he may actually make his way here. You have two weeks. After that"


    Tenten isn''t sure what her father would do, but she knows she doesn''t want to give him the chance, mentally cursing as her father leaves. ''I swear he''d lose the business if it wasn''t for me.''


    ....


    NARUTO


    ''I think it''s time for some stories,'' Naru-nii tells an exhausted Naruto one afternoon.


    Laying down in her bed, trying to catch her breath after an intense orgasm, Sakura is vaguely aware of Ino in Naruto''s disguise checking her vibrator. Sakura isn''t sure if she broke it or it just ran out of battery but she didn''t care. All she cared about were those photos.


    Again, her heart aches at the thought of her love, like something within her is that much closer to breaking, but she has no idea what it is.


    She just knows the more of this she does with Ino-henge''d-Naruto, the worse it feels.


    Still, Ino''s already given her two photos so far, and if Sakura has any hope of ever being with Sasuke-kun again, she has to earn the rest and put them to flame so she can finally put this all behind her as well as some revenge on Ino. ''It''s all that matters,'' Sakura reminds herself.


    ''It''ll all be worth it at the end.''


    When Ino grunts in frustration, Sakura returns her sharpening attention on the blond-disguised-blond. Sakura watches as Ino dispel the henge and stuffs her hand in her hotpants. The pinkette''s mind begins to ask, ''is she'' when it dons on her.


    Ino is masturbating in her bedroom, and like a ton of bricks falling on her, Sakura realizes Ino must be frustrated. Recalling the week and a half they''ve been fooling around, Sakura doesn''t recall a single time Ino had her own orgasm. ''She must be super horny.''


    Sakura may have thought to return the favor, however, she had a rational suspicion the next task for a photo is taking the large vibrator in her vagina and Sakura felt her world be tarnished that much more by her former friend and rival.


    So rather than help her out, Sakura states, "okaa-san''s going to be here any minute so, if you can leave, I''d appreciate it."


    .


    You can visit my store to read up to 300 chapters in (PDF)


    You can visit my store to read up to 300 chapters in (PDF)


    /BlackGoku222

 Chapter 132: Chapter 132

    Sakura couldn''t help the smile on her face at the despondent look on Ino''s face. She looks crushed, not that it lasted for longer than a second as Sakura knows Ino has too much pride to appear weak. Ino simply stands and grabs her things as she casually states, "of course. Tomorrow at mines.


    Kaa-san''s closing so be there at five. That should give us plenty of time," Ino tells her devilishly and despite her one true love, Sakura''s body pulses warmly at the thought of continuing this. She''s had one of the best orgasms ever, and she can feel herself heat up for more.


    Ino Henge''s into Naruto again and Sakura feels it''s so stupid. ''Does she really think I can''t separate her in a disguise from the real thing?'' Sakura will admit, in the beginning, training with the real Naruto after kissing the Ino version of him, was difficult.


    She was so distracted he landing any strike he wanted with ease. It was on the third day when her teammate helped her separate the two Narutos in her life. He was just so clueless. He may be a very strong shinobi of the Leaf, but he couldn''t possibly know how to please a woman.


    It made her laugh at how dumb she''s been acting and became normal around him again.


    Still, laying flat on the bed, Sakura simply allows In disguised as Naruto to bend over, cup her jaw, and tongue her deeply for a long languid kiss. Ino departs quickly after, leaving a hot, sweaty, breathless Sakura laying in bed, bending and flexing her tingling toes.


    INO


    Ino rushes over to Kurenai''s home, more than ready to have that talk with Naruto, and finds the beautiful Jnin-sensei and Hinata-chan having dinner instead.


    At Kurenai''s request, Ino tried to hold out, but she just used the last of her batteries to give Sakura multiple orgasms, leaving Ino in wanton wanting and why suffer when she doesn''t have to. It''s not like she''ll be this horny after her time with Sakura is up.


    ''This is just for now,'' Ino''s mind reasons, fully supported by her throbbing womanhood.


    "Come in," Kurenai tells the girl at her door.


    Rather than enter the comfortable home, Ino simply blurts, "I was hoping we could talk?" Ino hadn''t thought of how mortifying it is to appear like a junkie in front of someone she admires a great deal.


    Hinata felt the choice creep up her spine like a sickness. On the one hand, this would be a good opportunity to help Kiba and learn who Ino-chan may be involved in. On the other, she would be betraying her sensei''s trust and a good friend in Ino-chan.


    ''Sorry, Kiba-kun.'' Turning around she mentally apologizes to Kiba-kun and heads to the study to read on Iry-ninjutsu through the use of a Djutsu, like her Byakugan.


    Walking toward Iruka''s is a quiet affair and Ino feels like she''s letting Kurenai-sensei down, but that''s only because she can''t explain the real situation.


    Kurenai herself seems calm, but that may simply be a mask as Ino can''t imagine this would be an easy thing for a respectable Jnin to facilitate.


    ''A Jnin-sensei assisting two genin, who don''t even love each other, in sex before marriage,'' Ino muses with mild trepidation. ''If it ever got out, we''d easily be the talk of Konaha for years.''


    After knocking on Iruka''s door, the ever beautiful Haku opens the door wearing a pink and blue yukata and a pink and black apron to great effect. ''Aww,'' Ino''s mind coos at how adorable he looks.


    Ino almost wished Haku was Naruto''s wife then immediately blushes at the thought of asking this fantasy female-Haku if she can borrow Naruto to have copious amounts of sex with.


    "Kurenai-san, Ino-chan, good evening," Haku greets, to which they return before asking for Naruto. "He hasn''t come home yet," Haku tells them with a bit of worry. "I even made his favorite," the older boy sighs, but Ino only sees the fantasy female-Haku and coos, ''Awwww!''


    "He must still be training," Kurenai quickly asserts to which Haku asks, "may I join you? I''d like to bring him a bento."


    .


    You can visit my store to read up to 300 chapters in (PDF)


    /BlackGoku222

 Chapter 133: Chapter 133

    The understanding between student and sensei is to talk to Naruto in private, so Ino freaks when Kurenai answers, "that''s fine."


    When Haku excuses himself to prepare the food for eating out, Ino turns to Kurenai and quietly asks, "sensei, we could''ve brought Naruto his food. Haku-san doesn''t need to come with us."


    "I agree," Kurenai returns. "This may not be more than a hunch but rather than ask us to deliver it or have one of the clones deliver it, he asked to come along and that bugs me a little."


    "What clones?" Ino curiously asks.


    Kurenai opens the door and inside, Ino is stunned to find ten clones of Naruto all spread about the small home, studying books and scrolls or writing out seals. One clone is comically nervous as it practices stitching a quilt.


    "I hadn''t learned about this until a few days ago," Kurenai tells the flabbergasted Yamanaka. "To my umpteenth surprise, he''sapparentlypractically prodigious when it comes to Finjutsu."


    "You''re kidding!" Ino gasps, immediately thinking about the academy. "But he was- the instructors'' bias After being told so many times he had no talent, he believed it."


    "I had the strongest urge to hunt every single one of his instructors and torture their minds with never-ending horror for what they did to him," Kurenai murderously fumes, staring into the void and imagining making them pay. Snapping out of it, she adds, "for what they did as a sensei."


    Slowly, Ino nods, adding, "I think I feel the same. How are they even allowed to continue teaching?"


    "Naruto was the only one to receive this treatment, and," she sighs before finishing, "the Hokage believes the dye has long been cast. They''ve all received a letter of censure on their jackets."


    "And that''s it," Ino gasps.


    "Even Naruto doesn''t care all that much," Kurenai sighs.


    Feeling murderous herself, Ino quietly voices with vitriol, "well, he should." Ino''s anger shakes off the shock of witnessing hyper-aggressive learning. They all seem so focus and it truly makes her wonder what may have been if only one or two sensei were as nice to him as they were to her.


    ''I may have even developed a crush on him instead,'' Ino happily muses, before realizing she''s in a room with a lot of Narutos, and imagines all of them directing all their focus on some part of her body, touching her over and over, until she cums so hard she passes out.


    Hot and flushed, Ino rushes out of the room and house to inhale cool calming air and regains control of her hormones. She''s mentally cursing Sakura when Kurenai steps close and asks, "would you consider speaking to a clinical professional?"


    "So, you want to keep doing that with me," he seriously asks. "Even though you don''t love me?" Nervously, Ino looks from a reserved Kurenai to curious Naruto before nodding, ''yes.'' "Are you sure that''s what you want? Wouldn''t you rather be with someone you care about?"


    "Of course I would," Ino answers with a bit of an edge, not exactly comfortable asking a guy to have sex with her as it goes against everything she believes in. However, she takes a breath and explains further, "love isn''t really what this is about, though.


    It''s basically asking a friend for help, only the thing I need help with isn''t exactly decent. Not that it doesn''t happen! Have you ever heard the term sex-friend?"


    "Ino," Kurenai finally speaks, and she quickly realizes she''s trying to sell him on the idea, which was discussed previously she would not do.


    Though unknown to Ino, Kurenai had already spoken to Naruto about the specifics of Ino''s situation, and along with his worries for Ino''s wellbeing, was his concern for his Nai-chan.


    Kurenai felt flattered he''d worry about her as well, however, she assured him this was only to help Ino, after which things would continue as before.


    With a sigh, Ino continues, "look, Naruto, I don''t hate you. I can''t say I like you but that''s only because I truly don''t know you. The one thing about all of this I''m sure of is you aren''t the sleazy sort of pervert who''d take advantage of me.


    You''re a good person, and I don''t know if we''ll ever be real friends in the future, but I do feel safe asking this of you. I feel like I can rely on you which is more than I can say about a lot of people, so, if you say no, I''ll understand-"


    "Okay," Naruto calmly answers. "I''ll help."


    "Naruto," Kurenai calls. ''I only just told you three days ago,'' she thinks as she verbally tells him, "you may want to think about this a little more. Sex comes with a lot of responsibility.


    As much as you may think it''s strictly physical, there''s always" Kurenai shorts, momentarily dazed before she exhales and calmly finishes, "there''s always the risk of incompatible personalities becoming emotionally attached to one another."


    The blond genin regard one another before Naruto admits, "well, I can''t say I know about all that." He chuckles as he adds, "I mean, you''re both a hell of a lot smarter than me-"


    "Says the Finjutsu genius," Ino retorts with a smirk.


    .


    You can visit my store to read up to 300 chapters in (PDF)


    /BlackGoku222

 Chapter 134: Chapter 134

    Naruto chuckles. "I only mean, I do want to be friends, Ino-chan; real friends, forever if it''s possible.


    And you''re asking me for help." He grows pink in the cheeks as he adds, "I get this is more than just hanging out and laughing, and our emotions can make things confusing, but, I''m sure if we''re really really honest with each other, it''ll be okay.


    Oh, it''s like in Finjutsu, you gotta plan a seal by breaking it down to smaller and smaller jobs with correlating redundancies, then connect the right numeral ciphers with the right arrays so the whole thing works out right, you know?"


    Ino couldn''t believe she isn''t smart enough to understand what Uzumaki Naruto just said. ''Uzumaki Naruto!'' her mind yells. ''It''s like learning about Shikamaru all over again!''


    "As in, the key to dealing with risk in missions, is honest communication," Kurenai simplifies with a smile. "The flashy moves aside, true ninja don''t hope for the best. Success in every likely scenario is only possible if we communicate honestly about the good and the bad."


    "Damn, right," Naruto whoops. "Ninja don''t run from problems. No matter how hard it is, we figure it out. So, yeah, if I can help, of course I will."


    Ino smiles at the ludicrous correlation between a field mission and sex. Humored, she remarks, "well it may be proper etiquette for me to say thanks, but I think we can all agree you''re the lucky one here."


    With a tight smile, Kurenai informs them, "and Ino-chan will, of course, try to minimize the number of times you meet so as to not risk any emotional complications."


    "Hey, it''s not like I''m the pervert here," Ino defends herself, acutely discovering just how weird this conversation is for her delicate views of real romance. "I''m only going to ask when I can''t handle the urge. I''m sure I''ll be fine once the month is out."


    "Okay," Kurenai states with a nod. "If that''s everything, I''m sure Naruto wants to get back to his training."


    "Um," Ino interjects nervously, finding it extremely uncomfortable asking, "Is- is it okay can we just there''s time, right?"


    "Nope, not a pervert at all," Naruto smirks as he teases her.


    More mortified than angry, a beet red blushing Ino lunges at him, repeatedly slapping his raised naked shoulders as he laughs. "Naruto-baka, I''m not a pervert! I''m suffering, there''s a difference!"


    Naruto laughs under her frail onslaught of embarrassed smacks and after a few moments, he expertly grips her descending wrist, twists her joint to force her into a spin and lock her movements while his free arm easily wraps around her soft chest, pressing her firmly into him.


    With one arm pinned behind her, rolling his semi-hard groin between her round twin cheeks, he whispers, hot in her ear, "and you need me to make it all better?"


    Ino''s entire body unexpectedly shudders at such an assertive move from him. Against his hot body, at his mercy to do with as he desired, he was less the blundering Naruto she remembers in the Academy and more the man who can bring her to a screaming orgasm.


    Now Naruto is pleasuring another kunoichi in front of her, and Kurenai hates to admit, ''this bugs me. It shouldn''t and I truly care for Ino-chan, but this bugs me.''


    "Tenten," Kurenai calls to give her mind something else to focus on. Some of her talks with Naruto have been about Tenten''s fixation on trying to buy Kubikiribch and so she asks, "can I assume this is about Kubikiribch?"


    "Can you please untie me," Tenten gripes at Haku. "The wires are starting to dig into my skin."


    Kurenai nods and Haku simply flicks his wrist to undo the ninja cables as she asks, "do I need to speak with Guy-sensei about this?"


    "No!" Tenten calls getting on her feet and brushing the dirt and grass stains from her perky bottom. Though focused on the bun-haired genin, Kurenai notices Naruto still hasn''t let Ino-chan go and her pupil-less blue eyes are closed as she slowly grinds her ass against Naruto''s crotch.


    ''Oh, Kami please not here'' Kurenai mentally begs. Despite seeing him every day, it''s been three days since they''ve had a sex lesson and she''s getting more and more restless. To now witness Naruto use his cock to remedy another girl''s needs will only juice-up her own frustrations.


    "I didn''t-" Tenten tries before lamenting. "Yes, it''s about Kubikiribch, but I was only trying to gather more intel so I can come back with a better offer."


    "Zabuza-sama has come across many trying to purchase Kubikiribch from him," an annoyed Haku explains. "They offered him millions of ryo, a harem of women, land and castles, and no matter how destitute we were, he never sold it.


    Just like Zabuza-sama, Naruto-kun will never sell, so please stop bothering us."


    While Haku crudely chastises Tenten, Kurenai glimpses a somewhat forward bent Ino covering her mouth with both hands as Naruto''s hand is under her purple skirt. Kurenai''s nipples begin to harden when she realizes Naruto''s fingering Ino in front of her.


    Kurenai voices, "I''m afraid Haku is correct, Tenten," while trying to avoid staring directly at Ino''s lustfully flushed face and lip-biting mouth. To Kurenai, teaching is the single greatest profession.


    After all, Jnin know the true Hokage of the village are the future generations that will one day lead it, however, Kurenai had never thought she would feel a tentative thrill watching Naruto use sexual techniques she enjoyed teaching him on Ino-chan.


    Her relation with Naruto aside, it''s her techniques putting that mindless vision of pleasure on Ino''s face.


    .


    You can visit my store to read up to 300 chapters in (PDF)


    /BlackGoku222

 Chapter 135: Chapter 135

    As a direct result of her sex lessons with Naruto, it''s not a far leap for Kurenai to think, ''Kami, I put that pleasured smile and unfocused eyes on her face.'' Kurenai felt her pussy grow humid as she continues. "You cannot continue to harass him like this.


    There isn''t a price Naruto would willingly part Kubikiribch with."


    "Please," Tenten calls. "Look, I know it''s not just a sword to him, but it''s not just a sword for me either. I''m a weapons specialist. I want to collect many of the most legendary weapons in all the five nations."


    "While I sympathize, this is one weapon you will have to go without," Kurenai states as Ino moans gutturally deeply from behind her clamped hands as her powerful orgasm saps all the energy from her buckling legs. Naruto gently lays her down, whispering if she feels better, to which Ino lazily nods.


    "Would he- Do you think he might let me train with it sometimes," Tenten tentatively asks making Kurenai absurdly wonder if Tenten wanted to train with Naruto''s cock before realizing how unfocused she is. ''Calm down,'' Kurenai mentally commands herself.


    "I''m quite certain he wouldn''t have a problem with that," Haku states before adding, "but I would. I''d rather keep you from the temptation."


    "He has a point," Kurenai admits before unexpectedly locking eyes with a very aroused and hard Naruto. She knows what those eyes mean and her heart races as her mouth salivates in thrilling anticipation.


    "It''s fairly clear you only want his sword-" Kurenai snaps her head away from Naruto''s round bulge and clears her throat as she continues. She ignores Haku''s smirk as she clears her throat and tells Tenten, "if we catch you again-"


    "Wait! W-Would he be willing to accept a challenge?" Tenten desperately asks.


    "Zabuza-sama happily accepted those," Haku states fondly. "Any excuse to cut someone down."


    "You want to challenge him for the sword," Kurenai clarifies. The Jnin-sensei draws in her beautifully arranged brows when Naruto takes Ino''s hand and leads the trembling Yamanaka flower around Kurenai until they''re directly behind her.


    As she can''t see them nor can she move, Kurenai is curious about his plan until she hears his zipper clear as day. ''Wait! Wait!'' Kurenai hears Ino whisper behind her.


    ''No one can see us,'' Naruto responds to which Ino quickly refutes, ''Kurenai-sensei can still- Mnn!'' "Ohh!" Naruto groans deeply, paired well with Ino''s hand covered moan.


    ''Younger, smaller, she must be tighter than me,'' Kurenai sadly admits right before she hears a dragging wet suction noise as Naruto pulls out. Kurenai feels her own love canal lubricate profusely as Naruto slams back in. "AHHHNN!" Ino moans before clapping her hands over her mouth.


    Kurenai clearly hears muffled grunts and moaning in tandem with flesh smacking pumping as Tenten nods, answering, "if I win, I get Kubikiribch."


    "Just out of curiosity what does he get if he wins," Kurenai asks, simply to ask anything. She can practically feel his rapid thrusts sloshing sharply in and out of Ino''s tight drenched cunt. "Ahnn! Mnn!


    Mmm, mmm, mmmn," a rutting Ino moans despite the hands over her mouth. "Amazing! Amazing, ugh, ugh, mnng!" Naruto grunts right behind her as well as in her vivid memories.


    "I" Tenten pauses and it''s evident that the girl hasn''t thought this through. "May I talk to tou-san first?"


    "If you really want him to accept the challenge, it would have to be a very good incentive," Haku states. "Do you own any spare houses?" "MMNN!" Ino moans loudly, losing any sense to stay silent. "That''s your spot, Ino-chan You squeeze me so tight when I hit right there!" "Ahh! AHHH!


    Ohh! Kami, Kami, Kami!" Ino continuously moans, escalating Kurenai''s dripping yearning for her own deep tissue bruising.


    Unaware of fornicating genin behind Kurenai, Tenten answers Haku, "aside from the apartment above the shop, we don''t own any other property. But maybe my father can put up something good to offer! Please, just let me ask him first."


    "While Zabuza-sama would be quite homicidal if Naruto-kun sold it, I don''t think he''d mind if Naruto-kun accepted a challenge," Haku explains as Kurenai''s ears are filled with Ino moaning and yelping in the throes of pleasure-smacking passion, "I''m going to- Ahn! I''m gonna! I''m gonna! Ahn!


    I''m cumming! I''m cumming! Cumming!" Kurenai gasps a bit, feeling her own wet sex tighten with Ino''s own powerful release.


    Sensing Naruto pounding away throughout Ino''s full-body release to reach his own climax, Kurenai''s incredibly aroused mind and sex rush to tell Tenten, "speak with your father and I''ll do the same with Naruto. Haku-kun if you can make sure she makes it back to the village, I''d appreciate it."


    Rushing through Iruka''s front door, Kurenai bids Haku a good night before closing Naruto''s door behind her.


    Kurenai finds him laying on his bed on his back, rubbing his temples. He must''ve dispelled either all or most of his clones. He had at least ninety training for half a day or longer. ''He must be in tremendous pain,'' she thinks.


    Rather than dispelling them one at a time, he did it in twenty minutes ''for me.''


    Kurenai walks up to him and he only notices her when she sits on the bed next to by his waist. Red irises admiring his clean, whiskered face, in his pain, Kurenai smiles sympathetically, a gesture he weakly returns, compelling her to lean down and kiss him for his efforts.


    Instead, she twists leans over his crotch and unfastens his orange pants as she softly urges, "just relax Naruto. Your sensei''s going to make you feel all better."


    A weak smile barely spreads his cheeks but his hand slowly reaches for the wall. He summons his chakra and activates the black Finjutsu seals he carefully painted on each wall of the small room. Blue seals flare in the darkness of the room, stunning her in awe.


    However, Kurenai wonders about the seal''s effectiveness when she clearly hears Haku walk up and knock on the door, asking if everything was okay. Naruto, then, deactivates his wall covered seal and weakly tells Haku, "it''s just the seal. It masks us."


    "Ah," Haku happily says. "Please, enjoy yourselves."


    "Night Haku," Naruto states and reactivates the seal again.


    Kurenai can clearly hear Haku leave, and asks, "we can hear outside, but no one outside can hear us?"


    Rubbing his aching head, Naruto weakly answers, "yeah. Just in case"


    Amazed by his forethought, she mentally gasps, admitting to herself, ''it''s like I can''t fuck him enough.'' She slides down his pants and boxers, freeing her favorite organ of bliss from its confines.


    Kurenai then takes off her own red fitted, long sleeve tee and her athletic white shorts, finishing her strip at her sexy seamless thong and bra.


    Naruto is never flaccid when she''s between his legs and half-naked, but considering the pain he''s in, it''s understandable.


    Kurenai takes his semen-dried phallus in her hand and tenderly tells him, "you know, Naruto, the reason I didn''t want you to clean up, was because when I put your cock in my mouth, I want to taste Ino''s cum when I lick you clean and suck you off." His young giant swells in her hand and Kurenai massages his hardening member as she asks, "do you remember when I explained how Dirty Talk is a great skill to have between partners, whether to instigate sex or during it?"


    "Uh," he groans rubbing his temple. Kurenai feels his pain and continues rubbing his half erect penis with carefully measured strokes, targeting the sensitive meat flaps of his crown in hopes of making him forget the pain for the pleasure she''s oh so eager to give him.


    "Um, you said we''d talk about it later, but I don''t think we did."


    "I think this is the perfect opportunity to practice," Kurenai tells him before taking his gentle hardness in her mouth. She sucks on his the shapely crown a few times before holding the pressure and licking his spongy head.


    Swirling her strong tongue around him she takes him deeper into her warm moist mouth. Her excited mind registers the perverse mix of Naruto and Ino''s dried cum and laps his rigidness up for several moments until he''s risen to the typical majesty he always satisfies her with.


    With one final popping suck, Kurenai strokes his clean saliva covered hardness as she explains, "most stay quiet in bed because they''re afraid of saying something that''ll make them look foolish, but as you know, it''s good to communicate during sex so both partners can feel present, in the moment, and connected to one another."


    Naruto smirks a moment before asking, "you don''t mean like how you always moan, or beg, or say, ''more,'' and, ''yes,'' and, ''you''re the best,'' do you?"


    .


    You can visit my store to read up to 400 chapters in (PDF)


    /BlackGoku222

 Chapter 136: Chapter 136

    He can''t laugh at his soft verbal poke due to the pain, but he smiles weakly and though she doesn''t wholly agree with his eye-rolling playful taunt, she just squeezes his moderately hard penis for a second, calling him a, "brat. But yes, it''s more than that example.


    Dirty talk is a different form of connection that''s very personal."


    Rubbing his temple with his eyes closed, he asks, "so, what''s the best way to talk dirty?"


    "Above all else," Kurenai starts, circularly thumbing between the main two hardening muscle of the underside of his shaft; just playing with his appendage at this point. "We have to feel comfortable, no matter what we say.


    As an example, I could say I''m your Hokage now, and you must address me as Hokage-sama." Kurenai is happy to feel him get harder at that. She rewards his crown with lusty licks before sucking his head to a wet pop. "MnnOr you could make me beg for permission to cum.


    ''Naruto-sama, I can''t hold it any longer! Please, won''t you let me cum? You make me want to cum so bad!''"


    Though his brow is still drawn together, his smile is wider now as he asks, "can I call you a dirty name?"


    In between licking, she asks, "like what?"


    Nervously he answers, "like a slut?"


    Kurenai stops and turns to him, the length of his meaty thickness pressed against her perfectly attractive face. "Do you think I''m a slut?"


    "No!" he answers sitting up. "No, I don''t think that at all!"


    "Naruto," she calmly says with a smirk. "This isn''t about being shy or apprehensive- er, afraid. Those feelings have no place when talking dirty. You have to be just as confident as when you tell people you''re going to be the Hokage-"


    "Best Hokage, ever," he clarifies to her wide smile and she''s happy to see he''s starting to feel better.


    "Exactly," Kurenai happily acknowledges. "This is about being risky and accepting of one another''s imagination. It''s fantasy, like when you henge.


    We both know I''m not a slut, but in the moment, when we''re both incredibly aroused and high on sex, it can be extra thrilling to imagine that I am your cock-hungry slut, who can''t live without your cum. Or you''re my pet who does what I want, when I want, how I want."


    "Fantasy," he mutters looking deep in thought, as if the word sparked something in his memory banks.


    "It''s a great way to reach a new level of erotic intimacy."


    Naruto takes his shirt off. Moving away, she watches him arrange the pillows before laying back, so he''s elevated enough to see her without having to strain his neck.


    Though his head still ached with obvious discomfort, Naruto''s face changes as his voice commands, "Nai-chan, come here." A little taken by his calm yet staunch directive, an amused Kurenai slowly advances, making certain her breast dragged from thigh to chest.


    When her head is an inch above his, he commands her, "you''re not naked enough, Nai-chan."


    At the sight of his thick mast rearing to go, Kurenai smiles and plays along, slowly removing her seamless panties and bra before straddling his crotch.


    "Where does my cock go, Nai-chan," he confidently dares her. Smiling wider, her humid palm takes his extremely hard shaft by the base and she lines him perfectly with her sodden snatch.


    His countenance is half pained and half aroused as he gazes her beautifully nubile body slowly descend on his long thickness, spreading her slick line into a wide oval. Kurenai shuts her eyes tight as his striking crown kisses her cervix, and still, there''s more length to his girth.


    Naruto takes her forearms and pulls her to him, bending her at the waist while she tightens deliciously around him.


    "Mnnnn," Kurenai moans as his left hand massages her reactive scalp while his right traces her jawline, caressing her cheek and neck.


    They so close when she thinks to kiss him, he roguishly asks her, "when I was all the way inside of Ino-chan, like how I''m deep inside you now, I did what you taught me."


    Th- Thi- thhiisssss pussssy be- belongs to- to- ah! You!"


    "Say my cum belongs in your cunt!" Naruto slams forward diving in as deep as he could go before his balls lurch tightly before rupturing monstrously inside her.


    Kurenai tries, "your cummmmm AAHN belongs in- in my cunnnnnnt," before her enormous pleasure coil snaps.


    "CUMMM, CUMMING, CUMMING, CUMMMMMMIEE!" Feeling his massive amount of molten baby cream hasten to fill and drown her pink cavern, her loud wails chokes to silence with her wide tongue-out mouth in raptured pleasure and her midnight mane is matted to the sweaty feverish skin of her pleasure contorted face.


    As her quaking quim wraps and pulls in his massive semen spewing shaft, their bodies, wrecked with waves upon waves of mind-altering euphoria hold each other for dear life.


    It takes them many minutes to finally come down from their amazing high to which a huffing Naruto can only comment, "wow!"


    "That haah, was a very good start," answers with a satisfied grin as she catches her breath.


    "The research I tried to do before you agreed to teach me was more like that," Naruto admits. "There''s a lot of that bossy kind of stuff in those books I read. I guess they came in handy after all."


    ''Kami I hope it wasn''t a little orange book,'' Kurenai thinks, preferring not to ask. "Well, don''t be afraid to push it further. Remember, it''s only a fantasy between two consenting partners."


    "Fantasy," he repeats with a soft chuckle. At her curious red eye, he takes her in his strong arms, brings her even closer and answers her silent query, "Nai-chan, you''re the hottest, smartest, most caring woman I get to have sex with I get to cum inside of I get to kiss and hold.


    Who cares about fantasy when real life is a thousand times better!"


    Touched to the point of being tongue-tied, Kurenai struggles to say, "Thank you Naruto."


    "Shesheshe," he chuckles. "You don''t have to thank me."


    "No," Kurenai abruptly declares, staring deeply into his baby-blue eyes. "Thank you for not being a horrible person for being a wonderful student, for asking me to be your sensei. I know this isn''t love, but every day I grow just a little more blessed, I guess, to have this with you."


    Though his lips rush to meet hers, his haste was only to close the distance. Once his nose is beside hers, Naruto slows to just before their pillowy soft flesh meet. Kurenai can feel his presence like a second skin; his heat, his breath, his sweaty musk mixing with her own.


    He was suffocating and when his moist lips finally pressed fully against her, the emotions behind them felt like she could breathe. He opened his mouth against hers, pushing all the while until she rolled to her back, opening her mouth to happily surrender all the moist access he wanted.


    In that moment, she gave him everything, but Kurenai also returned just as much affection, just as much tongue, just as much heart all the while his right hand found a home in her lush ebony locks, massaging and gripping, pulling her head in or tilting her the way he wanted with a slow yet vigorous need for more.


    His left hand ran up and down her body, kneading and massaging her breast to her mewling delight as her own hands'' massage and hold him flush to her. Her toned legs spread and wrap around his ass, ensuring he doesn''t leave her.


    Though he was rock hard and throbbing against her protruding love button, the lovers were content to build this affection with the deep kissing and skin-to-skin adhesion. Kurenai can feel how different this union was than all the others. It felt more intense with emotional vulnerability.


    The intimacy was more than just physical and she knew how much more when he breaks their slow kiss to gaze affectionately in her red irises. He didn''t break eye contact for even a moment as his hand descends, takes hold of himself and slowly guides it to her sodden entrance.


    Naruto was so slow and so wholly connected to her, Kurenai grew scaredhis eyes felt like looking directly at a sun made of affection. Kurenai was scared and when he slowly spread her tight sex, she shuddered, like expelling a cold breath on a hot day.


    Her eyes prickled with moist heat as his thick rod slowly spread her small sodden closure wide. Kurenai gasps breathlessly as he rearranged her quivering insides, and despite being fully inside her, they never break eye contact, even when tears flow down the sides of her face.


    He looked so fascinated to see her, and in defiance of her fear, she couldn''t look away.


    Pulling out added to the building emotional pleasure. His throbbing manhood already brings out the highest peak of physical satisfaction, and now, Narutothe personis within range of her sensitive heart. It''s beginning to feel like more.


    .


    You can visit my store to read up to 400 chapters in (PDF)


    /BlackGoku222

 Chapter 137: Chapter 137

    Impassioned by the depth of their connection, Kurenai''s drenched womanhood instinctively sucks him in when he drives back to her very core, making him grown as her tight pussy memorizes ever vain of his pulsing thickness.


    The sex was gentle, yet passionate, making them breathe and sweat just as heavily as any other of their vigorous sessions.


    His every thrust felt so near to loving, a tearful Kurenai could only squeeze him with arms and cunt as her overly sensitive pleasure system shorts and snaps with system-wide bursts unconditional bliss.


    "Na- Naruto AHH! AHNN! I''m about cum! AHn!


    You''re going to make me cum! MMMN!"


    "Let- Let me see" Naruto asks, gripping her sweaty face with both hands while his hips continued his languid pumping. He gazes at her lovingly, begging softly, "let me see," as his contorted face confesses his own raw pleasure.


    It was his clear, sky-blue eyes staring deeply in her red eyes that did her in and he was right there with her. Her convulsing vaginal walls snapped around his fully sheathed shaft as they climax powerfully together, rocking and jerking as they desperately hold one another.


    Impossibly, it was new heights of euphoria made all the more perfect when she feels him unload his enormous load of hot semen in her quaking womb.


    They rest in satisfied embrace until their breathing evens and then longer than that when they hear a knock at the door. Neither move, though they pay attention as Haku exits his room and opens the front door of Iruka''s home.


    Kurenai isn''t as surprised as Naruto is when they hear Haku lead Tenten into the living room.


    They hear Haku state, "it''s rather late Tenten-chan."


    "Where''s Naruto-kun," Tenten asks looking around.


    "How do you know where Naruto-kun lives," Haku asks.


    "I said I love investigating," Tenten says by way of answer. "I followed him once.


    I wasn''t expecting him to live in Iruka-sensei''s home but I guess it''s better than that crap apartment that''s about to be foreclosed on." Though Tenten is proud of her detecting skills, Haku remains silent and disinterested.


    "Earlier you asked about any property and I''d already checked his home address and found- Anyway, I talked with my father-"


    "Naruto-kun hasn''t decided whether to accept your challenge or not," Haku interrupts.


    "Well, I wanted him to know as soon as possible," Tenten starts with a passion. "My father and I are offering to be his personal shopper for all his market needs. So rather than going to shops who overcharge him, I''ll do all his shopping for him, and we''ll even cover fifteen percent of the cost."


    "Seventy-five percent," Haku sweetly counters.


    "Tch," Tenten sputters. "Twenty-five."


    "Seventy-five percent," Haku coolly maintains.


    Incredibly embarrassed, a much more girly Kurenai cries, "Naruto!" she calls smacking him in his defensively raised shoulders as he laughs. " Don''t! Embarrass! Your- Kyahh!" she screams as he pinches her perfect butt.


    "The great Genjutsu Mistress of Konoha can ''Kyahh,'' just like all the other gorgeous girls," he playfully mocks as he laughs during their playfully battle in bed.


    In her soft ire, Kurenai bemoans cutely, "Moh! Don''t expect me to forgive you for thi-" she''s cut off when he grips by her elegant neck and lowers her to his happy lips.


    "Mnnff!" she moans, and he doesn''t let up until she sinks farther and farther into the sweetness of it all, kissing him back just as happily.


    At some point, he activates the Finjutsu around the room and she hopes it was before he started thrusting into her, ripping out loud moans as she rode his wild cock.


    Kurenai was happy to spend the rest of the night rutting on her back, on her knees, and against the wall, filling her spectacularly in either rectum or womb to more and more orgasms.


    However, in spite of the copious amount of semen inside her, Kurenai eventually leaves Naruto''s bed, feeling lighter than she''s felt in some time. It was more than a physical bliss. There was serenity as well.


    What she has with Naruto may not be accepted, but it gave her peace and that''s worth defending.


    TENTEN


    "Well," Dny asks as his daughter settles down next to him at their workbench.


    "He''ll tell him," Tenten tells her father as she takes a shuriken from the bin ahead of them and helps sharpen them to practiced perfection.


    "Wonderful," he happily calls, sharpening with more energy.


    "But" she pauses when he stops. Tenten can already feel his disappointment when she takes a deep calming breath before informing him, "I know you said don''t go higher than thirty-five percent, but I had to, or Haku-san wouldn''t take it to Naruto-"


    "How much?" He cuts her off, setting the sharp object down.


    "Seventy-"


    "Seventy!"


    "Five," Tenten weakly finishes.


    "Seventy-five!" Dny yells, pushing off his stool to move away from his daughter. He whirls around, calling in disbelief, "Ten! How could you do something so stupid!"


    .


    You can visit my store to read up to 400 chapters in (PDF)


    /BlackGoku222

 Chapter 138: Chapter 138

    "Tou-san," Tenten tries, standing to meet her disappointed father. "We aren''t in an optimum position to bargain. They know they don''t have to trade with us, which means we have to do whatever we can to bring them to the table.


    If Naruto accepts the challenge, all I need to do is win, and we get Kubikiribch free and clear."


    "You better," her father warns. "Because I have no intention of honoring such blatant theft, especially with that fucking demon!"


    "I''ll win," Tenten emphasizes with a hint of desperation. "You''ll see. Guy-sensei believes we''re ready for the Chnin exams and I have a year over him. I think I can beat a genin a few months out of the Academy."


    Dny turns to his daughter and for the first time ever, unleashes his killing intent on her, asking with seething hate, "can you kill him?"


    Despite eying her father, a shaking Tenten takes a step back, voicing through the stunting fear, "I- Tou-san I hah don''t need to kill him."


    Seemingly satisfied, Dny lowers his long-unused killing spirit, stating, "this is your last week, Ten. All that time you spent investigating, did you happen to learn why he has Kubikiribch?"


    Breathing a little easier, Tenten slowly answers, "no. The log for that day showed seven teams entering the Hokage tower but only six missions were logged for public record. Which of course doesn''t make sense since all missions are logged, whether successful or not."


    Looking out the window, Dny roughly replies, "that simply means something happened that we don''t know about."


    "If it did, it was more than likely because of Uchiha-kun," Tenten argues. "I know that Kakashi-sensei and Uchiha-kun left for some special training. If I had to guess, it has something to do with his eyes."


    Turning to face her daughter, with hard eyes Dny rigidly asks, "then why does the demon brat have Kubikiribch?"


    Feeling slightly crushed under the displeasure of her father''s little eyes, Tenten weakly postulates, "the only thing I can think of that makes any sense is Uzumaki and Haku stole it, but without asking them, it''s only a guess."


    Despite not having any ability in ninjutsu, Lee-kun knows exactly what his goal is and works harder than anyone she''s ever seen to reach it. Though dour, Neji is simply a genius who obviously doesn''t share her concerns. Even her sensei is a major threat.


    Tenten is so different from her team, from her village, it''s often left her wondering if she''s trying hard enough, or worse, if she''s even good enough.


    She''ll never admit how childish her dreams of rescuing whole villages or kidnapped Daimy with her impressing skills as a kunoichi are.


    It''s not that she isn''t confident in her ability, but she can''t help but feel the reality of her skills don''t align with her fantasy, and that very concern is always at the forefront of her mind.


    Every day, among her teammates, she can''t help but wonder, ''am I good enough?'' Kubikiribch can change that. Kubikiribch can change her. To be betterto be the bestis all she wants; for her team, village, father but more importantly, for herself.


    It''s the very reason why she won''t hesitate to beat Uzumaki-kun.


    Emotionally, Kurenai is closer. Ino is behind her but following in the same direction.


    Tenten has always struck me as a kunoichi in a similar position as Sakura(stronger teammates and wanting to be stronger), but I always liked her. She didn''t seem bitter, or unkind, but she wants to be one of the strongest kunoichi in history, and I can admire that.


    Since we don''t know much about her family and she never mentions them, I reasoned her need to prove herself might''ve come from her own personal drive, possibly an extension of a less than stellar home rather than a wonderful and stable home environment.


    Like someone who only has their job because nothing else fulfills them as much.


    .


    You can visit my store to read up to 400 chapters in (PDF)


    /BlackGoku222

 Chapter 139: Chapter 139

    KURENAI


    Observational Log: W:11 D:02 67/?


    Personal Notes:


    I can''t say that it''s entirely due to Summer Fox''s request, but I''ve been having a lot of anal sex. At first, it was simply about instructing him on the finer points of having safe and pleasurable anal intercourse, since then, it''s morphed into more. I can''t blame him too much.


    I''ve always liked getting stuffed from the back and he''s a good student; always eager. I may have to repeat instructions at times, but once he gets it, he does it to perfection and of course, the thing that he''s doing to perfection is making me cum from taking it in the ass.


    Now we both enjoy it when he floods my ass with no less than two loads of his hot cum.


    He knows how to play with my sphincter during vaginal intercourse, how I like my ass cheeks kneaded and pulled, how to angle his thrusts so it rolls the thinly veiled neighbor that is my sexual organ as his cock draws out the best friction, how to man-handle my body by the neck, ass cheeks, or using my arms for leverage when he''s pounding my rectum into the mattress; how to tug on my hair until my entire body just feels like a gigantic erogenous zone made for his pleasure.


    So, yeah, I really can''t blame him for teaching him how I loved to be fucked.


    Of course, I explained to him the importance of lubrication and the one I use not only aids in preventing tearing and other injuries from the rapid pumping, but also eliminates infections.


    I made sure he understood the different types of lubricant and that anal sex should only be done after proper preparation or the risk of injury and infection is high.


    His knowledge base on sex is also getting better It''s getting to the point where I''m just it''s not quite practice, nor is it quite lovemaking, or even just fucking I feel like he sees me now intimately. Kami, how did I get here?


    I opened all the scrolls about Finjutsu in Iruka-sensei''s house, so if you don''t have a scroll to study, head over to the library." Normally, telling any Naruto to read would prompt a disgusted look on his face, however, Finjutsu was different. It didn''t feel like reading.


    It felt like remembering something he''d simply forgotten. He just understood it like nothing else and couldn''t get enough of it.


    "Mnn," Naruto hums looking at the remaining twenty-five. "Ten of you get to that sweatshop in the civilian sector and keep learning how to be a pro tailor." "Ossu!" they cry before rushing toward the fashion district of the civilian sector.


    "Don''t forget to henge as a civilian!" Naruto shouts at the ten versions of himself rushing away before turning to the remaining fifteen.


    "The rest of you, we gotta work those jobs we got if we ever want to buy a pair of Asuma-nii''s chakra blades. While Sakura and I do D-ranks, one of you go back to the janitor job at the theater, three to the three restaurant jobs we got as a dishwasher.


    I know they suck but after a few months of that, we could be promoted to serverdon''t forget to tell them where the best ramen in Konoha is. Ah, and that one gig collecting garbage. The rest of you look for more work.


    With the Chnin Exams coming up, a whole bunch of shops are looking to hire for the rush of people coming in. You already know cash jobs are the best so make me proud!"


    "Ossu!" they yell before they head out.


    .


    You can visit my store to read up to 400 chapters in (PDF)


    /BlackGoku222

 Chapter 140: Chapter 140

    Alone in the early morning sunlight of Iruka''s wooded backyard, Naruto chuckles at the idea of commanding his clones like the Hokage commands his shinobi, then settles to a serious demeanor.


    While the clones can transfer back physical experience, like muscle memory, they can''t transfer back physical strength gained in the repetitive experience. Naruto has to gain physical strength on his own, and so, despite facing Tenten later in the day, Naruto starts his physical conditioning.


    Naruto meets with Sakura and they train together.


    SAKURA


    Like Sakura expected, Inohenge''d as Narutoused her large orange toy to bring her to orgasm, though the size took some getting used to.


    Sakura had asked Ino why she bought such a large vibrator, going so far as to even cite a few studies she''s read on her newly found sexual awakening that points out how little size matters. "Penis size doesn''t necessarily affect sexual function like orgasms or sexual drive.


    It''s the expectation''s of penis size that drives anxiety and dissatisfaction more than physical function." Ino may have agreed but she gave no clear answer as to why she bought a vibrator that''s on the larger side.


    Even with a kunoichi''s mastery over their body''s flexibility, it took Sakura a week to become accustomed to the size before she can enjoy it as much as everything else Ino''s done. It''s not that Sakura enjoys this activity with Ino-Naruto, but what else can she do without the photos.


    She''s earned five and in the two weeks before Sasuke-kun''s return, there''s only four more to go. Sakura knows Ino''s whole plan is to make her feel so good she''ll admit that she doesn''t need her love for Sasuke-kun to feel good.


    Sakura knows Ino is diluting her love for the last Uchiha using Naruto''s face, but it won''t work.


    Though Sakura has to compartmentalize quite a bit to separate the Naruto Ino henges as with the Naruto she trains with, she''s intelligent enough to do it.


    It helps that training with Naruto is so grueling, making it nearly impossible to combine her teammate Naruto, with the Naruto she moans with every orgasm. She will admit it''s a little tougher not to think about the sexual activity she''s done with his look-a-like when he''s sweating and heaving.


    ''It can''t be helped,'' her mind comments. On top of Ino using his face and making her say his name when she orgasms, Sakura trains with him every day. They''ve been training together for months now and in that time, Sakura is happy to learn that she doesn''t hate him, or even dislikes him.


    He''s so focused on becoming stronger and getting better every day, she can''t help but admire that about him.


    ''He beat a Jnin,'' her mind constantly reminds her in disbelief. No matter how it happened, that felt like the most unexpected moment in shinobi history. How can Sakura see her teammate and hate him as she once had after the Wave mission?


    He can set her off sometimes but training with Naruto has become such a normal part of her life and she doesn''t mind it one bit. It''s even easier when Kurenai-sensei is around.


    It''s clear to Sakura that Kurenai-sensei isn''t put off by Naruto in any way; even when he asks dumb questions. Sakura had tried to apologize once on his behalf, but when the beautiful sensei responded, ''why would he need to apologize, Haruno-chan? I''m a sensei and he''s a student.


    "If you want to come over, I can always ask," Naruto suggests with hopeful glee.


    Though tempted, she shakes her head, "maybe next time." To her surprise, he just leaves it at that and when they split up, she meets Ino in her home. Though she didn''t leave with a photo, she did leave with a wide smile and a nice tingle throughout her perky form.


    Sakura has taken to returning some of Ino-Naruto''s attention just to frustrate Ino further. Leaving Ino hot and bothered is her only avenue of rebellion and she does it every day now.


    INO


    Even if it was slower, running through the forest was easier than the chakra concentration necessary to hop from tree branch to tree branch, but an aroused Ino finally made it to the half-mile-long waterfall.


    As she expected, she found a bunch of half-naked Narutos training in a way that was never explained to her. She can clearly see a splash of water every time they all cry out in unison but in her horny state, she cares very little about his training and more about his sexual organ.


    Ino walks on the water''s edge before nervously calling out, "uh, hey! Naruto? I mean the real one," she clarifies looking from the left of the Naruto buffet line to the right.


    One calls out, "Ino-chan?" Then her name migrates from one clone to the next until finally, one Naruto jumps down, naked but for his shorts with his wet muscles gleaming in the afternoon sun.


    The rushing sound of the waterfall is as hypnotic a sound as the sight of his bare-chested tanned body, making frustrated Ino throb between her legs.


    "Hey, Ino-chan," Naruto starts with a bright smile. Ignoring her state of arousal, he comments, "I heard your team is back together," and Ino sobers some at the mention of her team. After nearly two weeks away, Chji rejoined Team 10 a week ago.


    Despite how much he tried to act as if nothing had changeddespite his credible clan-related excuses for his long absencehe couldn''t fool Shikamaru, Asuma-sensei, or her. He was far more aware to resemble that lovable fatass he once was.


    He looked like he survived a traumatic experience and the world just wasn''t what it was anymore a feeling she can easily relate to. While Asuma shrugged it off, it clearly bothered Skikamaru.


    Ino had her mask so she wasn''t worried about giving anything away, and the way he was acting, it didn''t seem like he would say anything either. It took a few days, but when they were finally alone, he immediately beggedhands, knees, and forehead on the ground, beggedfor her forgiveness.


    "I didn''t think- You have to believe I never wanted something like that to happen never to you," Chji cried. "You''re like family to me and I I just I''m so so sorry Ino-chan! From the bottom of my heart, I''m so sorry!"


    .


    You can visit my store to read up to 400 chapters in (PDF)


    /BlackGoku222

 Chapter 141: Chapter 141

    Ino wanted to cry along with him, but thanks to Kurenai-sensei, she truly felt past it. Kurenai-sensei helped her get better, so she told the crying prostrating boy to get up. "I''m not sure when I''ll forgive you, Chji, but I don''t hate you-"


    "I hate myself," Chji interjected but Ino quickly responded, "well, you''re not allowed to! I''m the one who was hurt, and I refuse to add a teammate who hates himself on top of that. If you want to do right by me then train. Train hard and don''t let this happen again."


    "It''ll never happen again," Chji assured her. "You have my word."


    "Are you okay," Naruto asks, bringing her out of her thoughts to see he was worried about her.


    Though he didn''t need to, she still thought it was nice of him to ask, and answers, "I''m okay, thanks."


    "If you want to talk about it, I''d listen," Naruto offers, moving a step closer for emphasis, and making her recall why she came out here in the first place. Though the urge had dulled, Ino reasoned there was still enough; ''plus, I already ran all the way out here.


    It wouldn''t make sense to go back just because I''m a little calmer.''


    "Thanks but I''d rather not," Ino tells him with a reassuring smile. "I just want to move on with my life."


    "Yeah, I totally agree," Naruto happily conveys. "You can''t ever let bad stuff keep you down, you know? Or else they win."


    "Is that how you got through it? All the bad stuff, I mean," Ino asks, thinking of all the hate he sees every day.


    "Mnn," he hums with a nod as he adds, "that, Ji-chan, Teuchi-jiji and Ayame-nee-chan, Iruka-sensei and training."


    Looking up at all the clones erupting splashes of water from the rushing cascade of water, Ino asks, "is that what all this is? Training?"


    Nodding, Naruto wonders aloud, "didn''t Asuma-nii tell you?"


    "Asuma-nii?" Ino quirks her brow.


    "Yeah. He''s been helping me with my training. I thought he might''ve told your team."


    "No, I knew he was helping, I just didn''t know you called him Asuma-nii," Ino explains.


    "Oh, yeah," Naruto says with a shrug. "I''m really glad you came by. Um, do you think it would be okay if I came to see you sometime, like at the flower shop or somewhere else?"


    Smiling, Ino easily detects an opportunity to play and asks, "Naruto-kun, are you asking me out on a date?"


    ''I know this scent,'' she recalls his intoxicating aroma along with the pounding motion that mixed their secretions. Alone, in his arms, hot and wet, she looks at him dazed, and dumbly reveals, "you made me wet."


    It''s as if Naruto only realized then that jumping through the waterfall would make her wet. His profuse apology is on the tip of his tongue until he notices her flush cheeks, lidded eyes, her bitting her plump, lower lip, and her relaxed squirming. Naruto felt his dick twitch and swell.


    He can feel her heartbeat and the way she tightens her legs, he answers instead, "I know how to fix that."


    ''Oh, Kami does he,'' her body screams.


    Suddenly feeling flush and soft, Ino holds him tighter, pressing her face beside his, wondering, ''he''s so warm.'' Feeling her juices trail back to her bottom cheeks, rather than voice what her nether region is aching for, Ino simply nods, ''yes,'' against his face as she breathes him in.


    Naruto walks further away from the rushing water to the rounded end of the cavern. He sets her down but he doesn''t let her paper-thin knees fold as he holds her against him. His hands keep her steady as they run hungrily up and down the silhouette of her figure.


    Her nipples stiffen to stone teats as her lean presses her bosom against his hard chest.


    "Ino-chan?" he softly calls.


    The heat and hunger of his strong hands cull all the stress in the arc of her lower back and love handles and patiently spreads a hyper-pleasant tingle up her spine and down her trembling legs as she answers, "y-yeah?"


    When his hands skillfully drag and distorts the firm bubble of her butt before grabbing her cheeks, pulling her flush against him, feeling his raging hard-on against her humid crotch, Naruto kneads her pliant cheeks over her skin-tight shorts as he asks, "don''t you normally wear leg bindings under your purple skirt?"


    With his grip, he easily grinds himself against her rapidly drenching vagina as she mindlessly mumbles, "mm-hhmnn."


    She knew why she wore her white, elastic fit, athletic shorts and clearly he does as well as he whispers in her ear, "these are much easier to take off." His impregnating words in her ear is all her mind and sex need to flood her hot contracting quim with excessive lubrication.


    Ino was burning for him now, and couldn''t help the whimpered moan before she pleads, "Naruto I need"


    "Ino" He moans as his hand dips inside her elastic white shorts. Just feeling his hot hand cup her dilating labia and erect clitoris, her knees buckle and her arousal rockets to fearful heights.


    Driven by vivid memories of the past and certainty of how this will end as well, all reason is lost and her wet need was as great as it was near at hand. "Narutooooo." Ino moaned fearfully, wondering if she might survive the rupture of her ever tightening pleasure coil.


    .


    You can visit my store to read up to 400 chapters in (PDF)


    /BlackGoku222

 Chapter 142: Chapter 142

    Naruto wanted to taste her juicy snatch but she was blushing humidly, breathing quickly and he couldn''t resist the nearly painful look on her beautiful face. She holds on his shoulders as he peels her white shorts enjoying the sight of her juices glazing the entirety of her inner thighs.


    She trembled when she felt his large head press against her sodden center, ready to spread her wet pink line into a wide dripping O.


    "I missed you Ino-chan," Naruto whispers into her ear, gently peppering the side of her face with kisses in hopes of calming her down as he slowly slides into the buttery warmth of her juicy love glove.


    Though he wanted to calm her down some, when he whispers hotly in her ear, "I missed my Ino-hime," her brain melts as she instinctively squeezes his meat in.


    Ino moans gutturally as his imposing crown feels like it''s burrowing in every one of her pleasure zones at once, beautifully stuffing her wet heat deeper than she felt space for until he was fully inside her tightness.


    "My pretty little Ino-hime is so tight for me," Naruto moans in her pregnable ear and her trembling arms squeeze his neck tighter as he slowly withdrew every inch of thick meat from her sensitive snatch, making her head swim in euphoria and eyes cry.


    Ino shakes her head no, as he stops at her entrance, thinking, ''I''m not going to make it, I''m not going to make it, I''m not going to mak-'' "KUH!" Her head snaps back at his full thrust, stuffing himself completely as her quivering quim snaps shut around him.


    Her mind explodes with undiluted euphoria, seizing and shocking her entire body in boundless pleasure. She''s vaguely aware her climax squirting on Naruto as she suffers happily in his embrace.


    Ino wasn''t sure how long she came for but other than her buzzing fatigue, nothing changed when she regained awareness. They were still inside the round cavern behind the waterfall, Naruto was still throbbing hard and he was still inside her.


    Glazed eyes turn to his affectionate face, looking at her adoringly before he takes her pink lips. He kisses her deeply and her giddy mind returns it just as happily.


    ''He''s so good,'' she thinks as he plays masterfully with her mouth, sucking and biting perfectly to entice but never crossing the line of too much. It amazed her before she saddens when he pulls away.


    She only had time to pout before he asks, "can I finish inside my beautiful Ino-hime?"


    His brows are knitted in withheld pleasure and she can tell he''s been enduring it this entire time, reflexively squeezing him a bit. She leans in and though scared for her sanity, she fearfully rewards him as she whispers, "fuck me Naruto- AAHH!" she yelps, cut off by his deep thrust.


    Leaning back to balance their combined weight and for more leverage, he pumps into her repeatedly ripping a mewling moan from her hoarse throat with every thrust.


    The pleasure ring at the pit of her stomach expanded frightfully fast and before she could tame her expectations, her taut tank of pure bliss ruptures, over-saturating her entire system with electric ecstasy.


    Stern red eyes never waver as Kurenai nods before responding, "at first?"


    "I ultimately felt I was protecting Naruto-kun''s love-"


    "Naruto doesn''t love me," Kurenai quickly asserts.


    "Doesn''t he? It isn''t outside the realm of possibility," a composed Haku returns. "But forgive me if I have it wrong. It''s just you both seem-"


    "We are not anything more than what we are," Kurenai quickly responds. "It isn''t one thing or another. It just is."


    Haku eyes her just as genially as he is enchanting before asking, "then, would you be opposed if he dated Hinata-chan?" At her surprised look, Haku adds, "it''s quite clear the girl is in love with him, near the point of worship, which I approve of, and with some more emotional maturity, I''m sure he may grow to love her as well."


    "Haku-kun" she groans with mild agitation. Kurenai rubs the bridge of her nose as she explains, "that can''t happen." Kurenai briefly explains the Hyga clan and the hard situation Hinata-chan was born into. "The clan, especially her pig of a father, would never allow their union.


    I''m asking you not to do anything that would hurt her needlessly. Facing the truth at some point in the future will be horrible enough; giving her too much hope for feelings that will never be will only hurt her that much more."


    "I see," Haku solemnly states. "To be clear, I simply want Naruto-kun to be happy.


    At the moment, you bring him the most joy, as he seems to bring out the same in you." Kurenai doesn''t say more and Haku hopes she''s replaying his words in her mind but the boy couldn''t be more amused when the subject of their conversation runs into Kurenai''s home.


    Well before dinner, an obviously aroused Naruto rushes into the kitchen and when Haku assures Naruto he can handle dinner preparations alone, Naruto carries a blushing and weakly protesting Kurenai-san upstairs.


    The rhythmic creaking coming from Kurenai''s bedroom brings a smile to Haku''s face as well as a boy with round glasses to his mind. Having seen the lengths Naruto trains for those he deems his precious people, Haku knows he can''t fail him. Because failing Naruto-kun means also failing Zabuza-sama.


    And that he will not do.


    .


    You can visit my store to read up to 400 chapters in (PDF)


    /BlackGoku222

 Chapter 143: Chapter 143

    NARUTO


    While laying on Kurenai''s couch, Naruto dispels his clones three at a time, thirty seconds apart and uses that entire time to listen to another one of Naru-nii''s stories.


    For the past few weeks, his future counterpart would recount some of his missions or talk about the things he missed the most, his Godfather, his teammates, and his friends.


    Shikamaru was a complete surprise to Naruto, and it was weird to hear Naru-nii describe someone Naruto knows as the laziest person in the world, as a genius and a very caring person.


    He''s heard a bit about how amazing his friends areSakura''s crazy training, Kakashi-sensei''s wicked eye, how unbeatable Sasuke becomesa bit about Kakashi''s old teammates, but Naruto has also heard some about the deaths Naru-nii wasn''t strong enough to prevent.


    He already knows exactly how Haku was supposed to die, alongside Zabuza-jiji. Learning how Ji-chan died at the hands of a former student nearly did Naruto in with panic, followed by extremely reckless training.


    He was only comforted by Naru-nii reminding him it hasn''t happened, and things are changing so there''s no reason to think that it will either.


    ''But what if it does happen,'' Naruto mentally yells.


    ''Then you do what you always have, get even stronger so you can stop it next time, because trust me, there will always be a next time. You become the strongest so you can protect those you love with everything you have.''


    Naruto couldn''t understand how anyone could be so evil as to kill Ji-chan and it took Naru-nii several days of thirty to forty-minute sessions to explain his thoughts on evil.


    ''It took me a while to learn how to look underneath the underneath,'' Naru-nii admitted.


    ''Kakashi-sensei says that all the time,'' Naruto mournfully points out.


    ''Exactly,'' Naru-nii chuckles. ''I know you want to be the one to reach Sasuke, just like Sakura-chan and Kakashi-sensei want to be the one to reach him; to save him from his hatred but I learned the hard way that there''s only one person who can reach him, and that''s his brother, Uchiha Itachi.''


    ''Tobi gave up,'' Naruto thinks in blocks, like building a seal one segment at a time.


    ''Yeah,'' Naru-nii agrees.


    ''So, he only sees through the eyes of someone who''s given up,'' Naruto continues.


    ''Yeah.''


    ''But we don''t give up,'' Naruto adds with a small though genuine smile.


    ''Hell no,'' Naru-nii emphasizes. ''We don''t run and we don''t go back on our word.''


    ''Ninja build,'' Naruto adds happily. "Because that''s our Nind."


    ''Damn right,'' Naru-nii proclaims. ''I''m almost out. We''ll pick this up next time.''


    ''Sure thing Naru-nii,'' Naruto bids before quickly thinking of tonight. ''Real quick, how do you think I should fight Tenten-chan?''


    .


    You can visit my store to read up to 400 chapters in (PDF)


    /BlackGoku222

 Chapter 144: Chapter 144

    ''Hehe,'' Naru-nii laughs. ''I have faith in you,'' is all he answers before leaving and Naruto smiles. He didn''t need more than that. No accurate fortune could possibly be better than feeling Naru-nii''s faith in him.


    The way Naru-nii just gets him, is patient, and always believes in him, fills him with confidence. There''s no better inspiration and Naruto strives every day to get to that point faster to make Naru-nii proud.


    After an immensely satisfying dinner with three people he cherishes, Naruto gets ready to meet Tenten-chan, her father and her sensei in Training Ground 3.


    Though reeling from dispelling so many clones, some time to heal and food helped to reduce his head pain to a mild headache that''s gradually going away.


    "Here comes a worthy opponent, Tenten-chan!" Until that moment, Naruto had forgotten how weird her sensei was, but Naruto couldn''t say he disliked the man. He just had too much positive energy not to like. "We haven''t formally been introduced, Naruto-kun.


    I am Konoha''s Sublime Green Beast of Prey, Maito Gai!"


    ''Huge eyebrows!'' Naruto mentally yells, before calling out his own, "my name is Uzumaki Naruto, the future and greatest Hokage there''ll ever be!"


    "Oh!" Guy calls with tight explosive fists as he shouts to the night sky, "let the power of our youthful lives explode!"


    "Sensei" Tenten mumbles embarrassed and Kurenai mumbles an equally embarrassed, "Naruto, don''t- don''t encourage this."


    Kurenai greets her fellow Jnin-sensei, laying out the rules of the challenge. "Should Genin Tenten win, Kubikiribch will be hers.


    Should genin Naruto win, Tenten is to be his personal shopper covering seventy-five percent of all his market needs-" Kurenai puts her hand up, cutting Naruto off before he can assert how little he cares about that.


    "However, rather than covering his market expenses, Naruto would prefer you never challenge him for Kubikiribch again. He''s explained his reasons and I find them to be sound."


    "What reasons!" Dny calls, eying Naruto with a curled lip of disgust.


    Though Tenten seems mildly startled, she smiles and shrugs as if fine with the amendment while her father continues, "my apologies, Kurenai-san, but I find it incredibly unprofessional to change the wager after it was agreed upon. This is unacceptable and an affront to good business relations!"


    "I see," Kurenai coldly states, taking a firm stance over the shorter weapons merchant. "Well, as Naruto doesn''t even want this to happen, you are more than welcome to leave."


    Tenten smiles as she dodges the large weapon while simultaneously decimating his clones, calling out, "you''re going to have to do a lot better than that-" until she hears a pop behind her.


    Rotating her head to the extent of her neck''s range, she''s surprised to see the Fma shuriken was a henge of another clone before it launches a non-lethal kunai strike right to her thigh.


    It cries out, "gotcha!" making her smile confidently as she narrowly avoids a major injury. Though the kunai cuts into her leg a bit, it''s not deep enough to hinder her attack and she pops that clone as well before returning her lethal focus to the original


    Who she had no idea was thrown in the air by his remaining clones and coming down on her, fist cocked, just as her face turns to him. Naruto lands a powerful, gravity-assisted punch across her lovely cheek, spinning her whole body twice before she hits the grass floor face first.


    Tenten-chan is knocked out with one, brain-rattling, punch before landing sprawled on the floor.


    "Winner, Uzumaki Naruto," Guy-sensei calls.


    "Fuck!" Dny yells. "He cheated! That damn demon cheated!"


    "Dny-san, calm yourself," Kurenai orders him as Guy checks on his student.


    "Why!" He yells, "he obviously can''t be trusted! There''s no way he could''ve won!"


    "Regardless of your daughter''s impressive mastery over weapons, Naruto located and exploited her weakness of multiple fronts of attack," Kurenai states. "He did not cheat."


    "I agree," Guy states as he carries Tenten over to them with Naruto beside them.


    "She''s crazy accurate," Naruto proclaims, extending his arms to look at his torn jumpsuit.


    .


    You can visit my store to read up to 400 chapters in (PDF)


    /BlackGoku222

 Chapter 145: Chapter 145

    "You fought splendidly," Guy notes as Tenten-chan starts to come around. She winces when she tries to talk and realizes she''s been struck in the face nearly as hard as Lee-kun does. "Wha-" "Be calm, Tenten-chan," her sensei tells her.


    "We can talk about your strategy later, however, Naruto is the victor of this wager, but you shouldn''t feel ashamed! Your amazing and beautiful sensei has also lost many battles in his youth, but I never gave up and neither should you."


    "Yeah," Naruto adds. "You almost had me a bunch of times."


    "No," Tenten bemoans through her sore jaw, turning to her father. "Tou-chan"


    He simply shakes his head in undeniable disappointment before turning away from her. The weapons dealer observes Haku sealing Kubikiribch in the orange and blue scroll before leaving his daughter behind. Tenten hides her face in her sensei''s shoulder.


    Naruto stomps forward to yell at her asshole of a father for making her feel sad but Kurenai puts her hand on his shoulder and he refrains from chasing the man and punching him.


    "If she needs a place to stay, please bring her to my home," Kurenai offers.


    As her father wouldn''t allow her to enter her home with the shame of her loss, Guy-sensei did bring Tenten to Kurenai''s house that night. Though Naruto couldn''t spend the night, he was happy Nai-chan cared enough to help Tenten.


    Despite how much stronger Naruto felt, he was still nearly done in by her impressive accuracy, so rather than go to bed right away, Naruto and eleven clones practice the next step of creating the Rasen-shuriken.


    He wanted to know who his parents are and more than anything, he wanted to be strong enough to fight against the worst out there, because Naru-nii, said the ninja world is big and there''s a lot of weird fighters out there.


    KURENAI


    "You''re welcome to stay here for as long as you need," Kurenai tells a glum Tenten with a bandage over her cheek. Tenten enters the spare bedroom without a word. "If you need anything, I''ll be down the hall."


    They generally tend to have sex in that ever-widening cave behind the waterfall, but they''ve also had sex in her room when he visited her, his room in Iruka-sensei''s home, and even in his old apartment. The only time she ever survived two of his orgasms was when he fucked her in the ass first.


    ''It''s so humiliating,'' Ino mentally groans, as she''s always taken delight in her effect on men. Certainly, it can be annoying when some men don''t understand when she''s not interested, but at the end of the day, she''d rather have the attention than not.


    After all, it isn''t the flower''s fault for being so magnetic.


    Naruto is not the most attractive man she''s ever seen; especially standing next to Sasuke-kun or Hyga Neji. Naruto''s slightly above average in looks but nothing to write pages about. ''I should be dominating him,'' her mind yells. ''Wrapping him around my little finger.


    Under normal circumstances, if I even gave him a chance to date me, he should be thanking me for spending time with him!'' And yet, Ino''s knees automatically wobble whenever she sees him.


    Her breath quickens, her nipples stiffen, her womanhood steadily grows drenched, and her memories stuff her deep into heavy arousal.


    Certainly, Sakura hasn''t helped the irregular acuity of her arousal in any way. Since the pinkette''s been returning the attention every day, Ino always finds herself debating finding Naruto to relieve her heavy ache or not.


    There''s so much that goes into that decision; many questions that all center around her fear of why Naruto makes her feel so good when she doesn''t love him like she does Sasuke-kun.


    Yet, every time Ino leaves Naruto, she''s thinking about him, about herself, about possibilities, and about what she thinks she knows about real love. Her mother had once confessed she preferred the phrase, ''life-partner.''


    .


    You can visit my store to read up to 400 chapters in (PDF)


    /BlackGoku222

 Chapter 146: Chapter 146

    ''While romance is most certainly an important part of love, it''s not the only part that matters, nor is it the most important part if you want to have a long loving relationship,'' her mother once told her.


    ''Your father, the love of my life, is also my very best friend, and there are many times when a friend matters more than romance.'' Young as Ino waswith her fantasy life as Sasuke-kun''s future wifeshe easily disregarded her mother''s thoughtless comment, but Ino isn''t so innocent anymore.


    With Sasuke-kun returning in a few days, Ino''s finally ready to end this plan for Sakura and possibly think of something more honest with Naruto a friendship maybe more?


    ''I must be going crazy,'' Ino mentally groans as she roughly rubs her symmetric face in frustration for her Naruto Sasuke-kun dilemma. While it''s true Naruto isn''t who she originally thought he was, sometimes he still feels like it.


    In many ways, he''s still the same as she remembers, but in a lot of other ways, he''s more


    The knock on her bedroom door brings her out of her thoughts as she hops out of bed. In her purple hotpants and tight top, Ino opens the door for Sakura and though she smells clean, Ino can see her pink-haired former friend and rival looks exhausted.


    ''In one study or another, she probably trains all day now,'' Ino thinks as she comments, "you look nice."


    "I look like crap," Sakura mundanely corrects.


    "But nice looking crap," Ino adds with a smile.


    "Shut up," Sakura simply huffs.


    Ino hops on her bed and sits with her legs spread before patting the bed and adding, "come here." Sakura removes her outerwear for her red hotpants and tight pink and white tank underneath.


    It''s not the pinkette''s favorite style of clothes but Ino traded a photo for her to wear it for the entire year and it was the easiest photo she ever earned. Sakura takes a seat between Ino''s legs before the platinum blond begins giving her a much-needed massage.


    Sakura doesn''t even care when she moans in delight.


    "So, with Sasuke-kun coming back in a few days, I thought I may as well tell you how to earn the last two photos. As you can imagine, it''ll be harder than vibrator-sex with yours truly."


    Pulling up short, Sakura slowly asks, "what do you mean?"


    "I want you to convince him it''s goodbye sex."


    "What?" she calls incredulously.


    "Kind of like a goodbye kiss, but with sex-"


    "Yeah I got that, but I don''t understand how you want me to-"


    "Listen," Ino interrupts. "I want you to tell him- no, to convince him that you can''t, nor will you ever, return his feelings, but you would like to give him something special in return. Make him understand that this is so you can both move on.


    You know you''ll hurt him by rejecting his feelings, but because he''s going to be a part of your life, it''s only fair you give him something special."


    "But that''s not fair! That makes no sense!"


    "Keyword, Sakura: Convince," Ino points out, regardless of how much sense it makes. "If he believes this is what you truly want, regardless of what you actually believe, then why would he doubt it?"


    "He''ll never fall for that," Sakura points out defensively.


    "Try!" A frustrated Ino pointedly asks, "Kami, how many times have you rejected him? How many Sakura?"


    "I don''t know," she slowly answers. "Hundreds, I guess."


    .


    You can visit my store to read up to 400 chapters in (PDF)


    /BlackGoku222

 Chapter 147: Chapter 147

    "How many times have you hit him, and he keeps asking you out," Ino then asks, to which Sakura shamefully answers, "a lot-"


    "That''s my point," Ino argues. "It''s not exactly normal behavior. I''d almost say he''s obsessed," Ino says, though she knows it''s not as severe as Sakura''s obsession. "Even if you tell him it''s over, how likely is it that he''ll believe you more now, then before?"


    "So your solution is giving him my virginity?"


    "Don''t pretend I didn''t claim that land before him," Ino asserts. "Remind Naruto that the earlier he begins to accept it''ll never happen between you two, the quicker he''ll eventually start noticing other girls." Ino''s heart beats a little faster at that.


    Despite, noting how much this plays in her favor, Ino convinces herself it has everything to do with Sakura shedding the last vestiges of innocence in hopes that what''s left will react better to the final prong of her plan.


    Almost thinking aloud, Ino then asks, "what if Naruto misses out on the real love of his life because he''s pinning after you the entire time?"


    Her face crunches in confusion as Sakura asks, "why the hell do you even care about his love life?"


    "I don''t," Ino defends. "Th-this is just to convince him, is all."


    Shaking her head at the crisis before her, Sakura shakes her head in abhorrence, citing, "for days, I watched Naruto thinking this has been your plan all along To force me to fuck the person Sasuke-kun hates the most.


    Even if you promise not to tell Sasuke-kun, and of course, I deny it to my grave, what''s to stop Naruto from telling everyone?"


    "Just make him promise not to," Ino answers. "He takes those pretty seriously."


    "How do you know," Sakura asks, tilting to look at the blond.


    "I was with Kurenai-sensei when she talked with Iruka-sensei about Naruto," Ino answers honestly.


    "Fine," Sakura sadly agrees, feeling hollow in the process.


    "I''ll be around if you-"


    "What are you forcing me to do for the last photo," Sakura sadly asks.


    "I want you to ask Sasuke-kun a question for me," Ino plainly answers before they both go over various possibilities of how to go about convincing Naruto.


    NARUTO


    ''You cut the entire waterfall in half and you''re already practicing Rasenshuriken?'' Naru-nii awes, as he asserts, ''it hasn''t even been that long!''


    Ino pointed out to her he probably wouldn''t understand it as being lucky enough to have sex with the love of his life and further explained he prioritizes emotional bonds over his own physical gratification. Sakura couldn''t understand why Ino was so certain but it never hurt to be prepared.


    After a very deep exhale, Sakura knocks on Iruka-sensei''s front door and after a few moments, the ever shockingly beautiful Haku opens the door. With a warm smile, Haku tilts around a bit and calls, "it''s Sakura-chan," before they both hear a yelping, "Sakura-chan!"


    "We were just having dinner," Haku asserts, and Sakura blushes, wondering if the beautiful boy knows how adoringly domestic he sounds.


    Rushing to the door, Naruto adds, "you want to have dinner with us?"


    Smiling weakly, she simply shakes her head, but thanks them before adding, "Naruto, can we talk."


    After his quick, "of course," Sakura leads him to his old apartment. The building is dark and for the most part abandoned, however, between floors two and three, Naruto actually had to kick out some thugs who were harassing one of the last remaining, elder tenants.


    "Don''t let me catch you back here again!" Naruto yelled to the stumbling half beaten thugs. The unexpected one-sided fight between Team 7 and the four thugs actually put her in a slightly better mood, until they reach his old apartment. Once inside, Sakura was surprised to see how clean it all was.


    Fortunately his couch, and after she checked, his bed are still there as Naruto asks, "why are we here?"


    After much thought, Ino and Sakura had decided on his apartment because it was the last remaining solution to all her stipulations.


    To mentally get through having sex with Narutoa thought that sent an unpleasant shiver down her spineshe couldn''t do it in the privacy of her own bedroom because she''ll always be reminded of it every time she''s there; or in Iruka''s home, because not only is it wrong, she doesn''t want to remember that if she ever has to go to Iruka-sensei''s.


    A hotel room wasn''t an option either because she didn''t want to pay in any way for this, nor did she want to risk the possibility of being detected either going to or coming from a hotel.


    And lastly, it''s highly possible the building will be razed to the ground, removing the location of this event forever.


    "We came here to talk," an evenly breathing Sakura starts.


    Luckily it''s dark enough she doesn''t have to clearly see him if she doesn''t focus her eyes, and hears him respond, "you''re acting kinda strange. Is everything okay? Is it"


    "Is it what," she wonders aloud.


    "Well, I know Sasuke''ll be back soon," he sullenly states, making her wonder when he stopped using ''teme'' to refer to Sasuke. "I can tell you''ve gotten stronger so I was thinking well, I thought maybe you didn''t want to train with me anymore." It''s a sad expression on his face that makes her focus.


    .


    You can visit my store to read up to 400 chapters in (PDF)


    /BlackGoku222

 Chapter 148: Chapter 148

    ''That''s right!'' Sakura''s mind yells in realization. The entirety of her mind was so eclipsed with mental preparations to get this heinous act over with as fast as she can in order to forget and return to her Sasuke-kun, that not having to train with Naruto escaped her notice.


    Aside from the buzzing satisfaction of her many orgasms with Ino, training with Naruto was the most positive aspect throughout this entire enslavement.


    "Well, maybe it''ll be good for us to switch it up a bit," Sakura responds. At his weak smile, she tries to cheer him up by pointing out, "come on, we''ll still be teammates, Naruto. Team 7 is finally reuniting. That''s a good thing."


    "Yeah," Naruto states with a larger smile. "You''re right. Was that all you wanted to talk about? We didn''t have to come all the way out here for that even though I do kinda miss this place," he adds looking around happily.


    Growing nervous, anxious, and combative at the same time, Sakura clears her throat before saying, "no actually. There''s something really important I want to say."


    "What''s up?"


    " I know you love me," Sakura starts shocking the rapidly blushing Naruto.


    "Wha- Lo-love? Sakura-chan, I-"


    "Save it," Sakura calls. "It''s pretty obvious. I already know, so, you don''t have to pretend, but it''s like I said, Team 7 is finally reuniting, and we''re here because I don''t want you to have those feelings for me anymore."


    Naruto shifts from one foot to the other, before he nervously asks, "uh, do you really know?"


    Shocked, Sakura asks, "did you actually think you were hiding it?"


    He slumps before slowly asking, "I uh, don''t get it I stopped asking you out and everything, so it''s fine."


    "It''s not fine, Naruto," Sakura asserts. She takes a deep breath before communicating, "I actually like training with you, but I don''t want to if you''re going to continue harboring romantic feelings for me. I just want to be friends and teammates and nothing more."


    She can see him swallow and step away. His fingers flex as he claims, "but- but we can totally be friends and teammates and I don''t have to-"


    "But you want more," she challenges him and he balks. "I know you''re in love with me, and since we''re teammates spending every day together, it''ll be hard to outright reject you so I- I thought of a solution." His confused eyes make her gulp nervously. "Come morning, you have to stop loving me.


    It''ll be hard, but you have to start and really try getting over me."


    "No," he retorts on reflex.


    "You will," she insists before adding, "and I''ll give you my virginity." That completely takes him by surprise, so much so it''s nearly comical how much his eyes bulge. "Don''t think of it as a trade," she tries, defending the idea from his outright rejection.


    "Even though I know that''s how it sounds like, it really isn''t. I don''t know what I''d do if someone asked me to stop loving Sasuke-kun, but that''s what I''m asking you to do, so, because you do matter to me, I want to give you two things."


    Gulping in horror of the hurt on his face, Sakura fights the prickling heat in her eyes that lead before the tears and states, "fine, but understand this if you don''t do this I will hate you."


    "WHAT?"


    "I''ll hate you," Sakura repeats.


    "But-But that makes even less sense!" Naruto calls. "How can you hate me for not making love with you."


    "I''ll h-hate you," a weakening Sakura just repeats.


    "Pl-please, don''t," Naruto begs. "You can''t! We''re teammates!"


    "I''ll hate you," Sakura repeats, ignoring the way her voice croaks as she mentally curses Ino to the seven levels of hell.


    "I don''t understand! I want you to be with the one you love!"


    Sakura yells back, "I want that too!"


    "We don''t have to do this," Naruto assures her. "I can wait- I''ll wait! Even if it''s for the rest of my life! I''ll wait!"


    "It won''t happen, not now, not ever"


    Instead of allowing himself to be led into the bedroom, Naruto pulls her to him for a fierce hug. Feeling broken, he just hugs her and cries. ''He really loves me,'' she weakly cries herself, "Naruto" ''Oh Kami, if you cry, I''m going to cry too.''


    When she thinks of how Ino is hurting them both, a tear streams down her cheek. When she thinks about the month-long cost of her love, more tears stream down her face. Naruto can be annoying, but she never wanted to hurt him, and yet here she is, forced to break his heart so her love can live.


    "I''m sorry, Naruto." Sakura wonders why this has to happen as she mechanically continues, "I''m sorry I couldn''t love you the way you love me." Her hollow voice adds, "I wish I did, but sharing this with you is important. It''s the end, and it''s what we both need."


    After many moments of painful silence and sniffing, his voice is so detached when he asks "will you give me some time?" It actually startles Sakura how lifeless he sounded. She feels like she gutted him and there''s nothing left. "An hour," she tells him before moving into the bedroom.


    "I''ll wait for you here."


    .


    You can visit my store to read up to 400 chapters in (PDF)


    /BlackGoku222

 Chapter 149: Chapter 149

    NARUTO


    "So you really want this?"


    "I do," she answers.


    In his old apartment, in the dark, Naruto and Sakura face each other in his nearly empty and cold bedroom. They don''t need more than moonlight streaming through the window to see each other. Naruto''s sad eyes don''t detect any doubt in Sakura''s stern determination.


    "You want me to touch you everywhere?" Hoping she might back down in order to retain a shred of his innocent heart for her, Naruto adds for unnecessary clarity, "your breasts, your ass, your pussy?"


    Sakura hadn''t expected him to be as crude as he is straightforward. ''While technically accurate names, he could still tone it down and say my flower, bottom, or chest.'' Still, Sakura answers, "y-yes."


    Taking a commanding step forward, he asks, "and if I kissed you?"


    Thinking of her month-long training with Ino henge''d as Naruto is the only reason she''s not panicking. Sakura couldn''t believe she actually gained practical experience in kissing Naruto as she confidently answers, "I''d kiss you back, obviously."


    "If if I kiss you like I love you?"


    "That''s why we''re doing this," Sakura voices delicately. "For a better tomorrow, a better team, I want you to have this one night. Tonight will be y- our one lifetime"


    Fighting the log lodging in his throat, Naruto weakly concludes, "and then it''s over."


    "Then it''s over," Sakura repeats, finding it hard to stomach the hurt projected on his baby face.


    Naruto''s feet move with reserved purpose and he enters Sakura''s personal space. His right foot lands between her feet so she can feel his hot thigh between hers and his right-hand rests on her waist while his left-hand digs into his pocket to retrieve an item.


    "Wha-" Sakura grasps at any coherent thought in her brain and attempts to ask, "I- really, Naruto? That?"


    Naruto shrugs, offering her a way out, "or we don''t have to do this."


    Sakura''s jaw tightens as she sternly stares at his sad eyes. Thinking of her photo, her Sasuke-kun, she tries, "but in the butt? Are you some kind of pervert?"


    Naruto can''t muster more than a non-committal shrug before expressing, "the only thing I want you to do is be vocal. Tell me if I do something you like, tell me if I do something you don''t like, and ask if you want me to do something, including anal. That''s it."


    "But in the ass?"


    Turning his neck to look out the window, Naruto wonders if this will truly be their entire lifetime one night to love and lose Sakura-chan. If this is truly what she wants, then this is all the time he''ll ever have to express his love for her, and so he tells her, "we don''t have a lot of time."


    "It''s not even that late," Sakura mentions just to say something normal that had nothing to do with fucking her in the ass.


    "Midnight isn''t for another three hours." ''That should be more than enough time for him to get two maybe three shots before she can go home, shower, and be one photo away from finally returning to how it was,'' she thinks.


    SAKURA


    Sakura can''t believe she''s actually pressing the nozzle into her sphincter and squeezing nearly half of the tube''s cold gel into her rectum. ''This is weird! Of course he''d make even this difficult! Kami, his tiny prick better be a quick shot!''


    .


    You can visit my store to read up to 400 chapters in (PDF)


    /BlackGoku222

 Chapter 150: Chapter 150

    Sakura faintly recalls the photos she''s burned that show Naruto''s penis may actually be the length of her face. Sakura never got a better look than what Ino showed her and she burned all the ones she earned immediately without looking, but she''s fairly certain he''s not actually small.


    ''Or it was just the perspective! She took the photo at an angle that made it look bigger than it actually is.''


    In her white and pink bra and panties, Sakura walks out of the bathroom to find Naruto, naked but for his boxers, walking up to her. ''Uwwha we''re both naked," she nervously thinks and voices at the same time.


    Naruto actually chuckles as he walks up to her and takes her hand. "Nervous?"


    Swallowing after taking a deep breath, she answers, "no," as she allows him to lead her toward the bed.


    Naruto yet again, offers, "the second you want to stop, no matter what, we will."


    "I won''t, Naruto," she resides herself. Sakura''s prepared. Though she won''t be as pure for Sasuke-kun as she would like, at least she''ll be with him.


    "I was thinking," Naruto begins to express. "The least I can do is make sure your first time is really good."


    Sakura chuckles softly before saying, "thanks, but that''s not necessary. This is about you."


    Dubiously, Naruto points out, "if this is really about me, then making you feel great is necessary." Again, they''re both reminded that this isn''t how it''s supposed to be and Naruto tells her, "lay down, please."


    Green eyes widen soberly at the worn bed next to them as her heart hammers painfully in her chest and her nerves force Sakura to ask, "why," simply to think about anything other than the fact she was going to have sex with Uzumaki Naruto.


    Sitting her on the sheeted mattress, Naruto escorts her placement on the bed with his gentle hand as he answers, "this isn''t going to feel great if we''re both tense and uncomfortable, so I want to give you a massage. On your stomach."


    Sakura nervously shuffles until she''s lying face down on the mattress. Despite all the times she''s seen Ino henge''d as Naruto on top of her, kissing her, licking her, this wasn''t some minor genjutsu. This was the real deal and Sakura can only just manage not getting up and running away.


    A mute Sakura wished she didn''t have to see that clear ache on his face or the blank haze in his lost eyes as he gazes into the past of the seed of his love for her. ''Damn, you Ino!''


    "I remember the first time you rejected me," Naruto''s hollow voice continues. "I thought I was going to die," he chuckles as he describes going to the Hokage''s office and laying down in the corner, weeping. "When I cried to Ji-chan about what happened, he said I shouldn''t give up.


    That girls like someone who doesn''t quit. He told me he never would''ve been lucky enough to marry the love of his life if he quit the first time she said no a Hokage never quits, he said." Naruto mournfully states.


    Before Sakura can ask him to stop hurting her resolve, he adds, "I''m going to massage your breasts now." Sakura wasn''t aware of how relaxed she was until his destination tenses her up again. When Naruto removes her unclasped bra, she looks away, blushing profusely.


    "You look beautiful," he confesses before moving past his own feelings to continue. "Maybe, Ji-chan was wrong. I didn''t I guess that''s not the right way to love someone. Competing like that"


    Closing her eyes, she feels his warm hands massage her full pert breasts and to her surprise, it''s as warm and nice as everything else he''s done. No pulling or pinching like Ino likes to do, just interesting, pleasurable, and enticing rubbing.


    Sakura grows embarrassed when her nipples harden and her sex grows humid despite her partner, growing more sensitive and receptive to how his hot hands knead her graspable bosom.


    Sakura is hyper-aware of his right hand slowly move down her toned abdomen to the apex of her legs and begins to rub her over her panties. Along with the pleasantness of his breast massage, his hands create a tingling current sparking up and down her legs and up her spine to the base of her skull.


    As he massages from one breast to the other, he''s also rubbing up and down the sensitive petals of her leaking flower for many minutes, until she''s breathing heavy and soaked through her thin garment. Sakura''s pumping heart accelerates as her blood flows effortlessly to her dilating quim.


    As unexpected as everything else he''s done, Naruto begins playing with her nipples as his other hand slides underneath her flimsy panties. His thick fingers touch her directly and for some reason, Sakura''s body doesn''t hate it.


    ''Mnnn, Kami, I can hear it,'' her rapidly hazing mind notes the squishing noise his fingers produce against her soaking sex. ''Why isn''t he terrible,'' Sakura''s melting mind thinks to ask the moment before his fingers plunge inside her slick folds.


    .


    You can visit my store to read up to 400 chapters in (PDF)


    /BlackGoku222

 Chapter 151: Chapter 151

    Unable to keep from letting it out, Sakura moans, "ahn," and somehow, he''s not overjoyed at drawing a moan from her. Sakura can''t quite grasp why he''s so calm, until she realizes he''s heartbroken. ''Of course he wouldn''t be happy,'' she thinks despite the physical activity they''re doing.


    Soon, however, the sensations insist on dominating her mind as his fingers feel, massage, and stir her hot pleasure folds.


    "Sakura," she vaguely hears him as she tries to fight the tightening rise of pleasure. Moving his fingers even deeper in her, breaking her silence as she moans, "AHHN!" He calls again, "Sakura."


    "Mnn," she hums with closed eyes when her hips start tensing and mewling.


    "Remember, you have to tell me where you like it," Naruto softly says and it''s not at all within her intelligence to comprehend as a finger brushes against a wonderful patch of pleasure, making her moan loader and squeeze his thick slick digit.


    The welcome discovery didn''t go unnoticed by either of them and her body rewards his rubbing and curling fingers with a rising flood of pleasure. Sakura''s womanhood somehow vibrates even softer, weaker, as his enthusiasm gnaws at her sanity and elevates her arousal that much further.


    Despite her embarrassment, Sakura takes comfort in that he isn''t his normal boisterous self, and moans a little more freely as she slowly spreading her jittery legs.


    Along with her mollified mind, the way his fingers and palm play with her nipple and breast while his other hand pumps his fingers her sensitive pink slit repeatedly tightens a grand coil of bliss at her leaking center. Then his thumb finds her sensitivity-engorged clitoris.


    "Ahhh!" Sakura moans as her legs shake when he strokes her body-mushing button. ''I''m close!'' "Mmmm, AH! N-Naruto!" ''He''s doing it! He''s doing it!


    He''s doing it!'' her mind repeats as her humming body rushes closer to her impending orgasm. "Naruto! I''m going to! It''s happening, it''s happening, it''s happening-"


    "Cum whenever you want Sakura," Naruto softly tells her, and she wants to fight her rapturous end that much harder, until his hot mouth descends on her pert pink nipple, sucking on her pink teat powerfully.


    Her hips buck as his fingers quickly curl and massage her weak-spot in tandem with her clitoral and nipple stimulation. Crunching her green eyes closed, a perspiring Sakura couldn''t withstand it and her mind explodes in reverberating white bliss.


    "AHHHNNN!" Sakura''s spine arches the same range of curvature as her stretched toes as her mighty pleasure sponge wrapped around his fingers contracts powerfully, squeezing out jets of her slick juices and drenching the bed beneath.


    Dopamine floods her quaking system from head-to-toe and back, repeatedly, making her vibrate deliciously as she rides her spectacular high.


    Naruto removes her panties along with his tight boxers. Hoping to kiss her at some point, Naruto decides not to eat her out just in case she doesn''t like tasting herself, or the kiss.


    For her benefit, he also rolls her onto her stomach, mournfully assuming she wouldn''t want to look at him when they have sex.


    Recalling the doggy style position from sex with Ino, as well as her research, Sakura heaves her silent approval. The shift in weight scares her as much as his heat lightly prodding her vulnerable and aroused womanhood.


    When Naruto rubs her moist and sensitive cunnie with long strokes of his pleasure pole, Sakura''s mind would simply repeat, ''it''s only Ino, it''s only Ino, it''s only Ino,'' but when his mushroom crown kisses her contracting cock-pocket, her thoughts immediately correct themselves, ''that''s not Ino, that''s not Ino, that''s not Ino!''


    The duet groan together in serene pleasure with his first thrust into the juicy marrow of her center.


    Sakura''s neck extends out at being stuffed and stretched so wide before she drops her sweaty pink-haired head against the pillow, silently thanking Ino''s vibrator for preparing her for the veiny dick that feels like her forearm.


    ''He''s huge,'' Sakura''s mind yells as her mouth moans, "UOOHH!"


    Naruto rubs his moist hand up Sakura''s rutting sensitive spine to the back of her neck and firmly grips the base of her stimulated nape using the sensitive muscle as leverage to thrust harder.


    In the fever high of incoming oblivion, Sakura revels in the way his commanding hand presses her face into the pillow as his thick pleasure stick ushers her into the upper echelon of euphoria, uninhibitedly screaming, "MNN! Yess! Yess! FUck!


    Me!"


    Naruto grunted repeatedly until he buries the length of his probing organ into her wet, hot velvety nook, and groans when his balls brace as he pressure-shoots load after load of his thick man-milk directly into her thirsty uterus, drowning her quaking insides with hot gelatinous spunk.


    Tongue out, chin drenched in saliva, mewling nonsensically, Sakura saw white as the overdose of bliss is more than her mind can handle and passes out as her body contracts and shudders ceaselessly, instinctively gripping him in with all her primal unconscious might.


    Naruto himself loved unloading hot into hot and shuddered happily throughout.


    As Sakura came to, she felt a wave of peace with the universe, voicing her love of all the wonderful feelings tingling up and down from scalp to toe-nails and hurting Naruto in the process.


    Hearing a hazy Sakura say Sasuke''s name put the final nail in this coffin housing what remained of the innocence of his first love.


    Her face against the mattress, Naruto felt the urge to take out his loss on her, to wake her up by stuffing her virgin anus with his thick meat and making her feel him, Uzumaki Naruto, is the one inside her and making her pass out from pleasure.


    He wanted to dominate her for willfully hurting him like this... But he learned long ago, even if others choose to hurt or belittle him, he doesn''t have to choose revenge no matter how good it felt.


    Naruto knows the outcome wouldn''t be honest. Naruto wanted everyone to acknowledge and respect him because they realized it through his convictions, not his vengeance.


    He''s pranked enough people to know teaching others a schoolyard-lesson isn''t as lasting as truly understanding one another is, so rather than paying the hurt forward, Naruto exhales that anger with a long calming breath and flips her compliant blushing body over, so she''s on her back, then lifts her onto him as he sits.


    Sakura is flush against his chest, her legs spread and straddling his pelvis while she comes to. ''Why am I sitting on Naruto''s lap,'' her groggy mind wonders before she feels his hard rod hooked between her soaked legs and flush against her riveting sex, beating hotly against her.


    Her green eyes focus more when he asks, "you ready to go again?"


    "Hah Again?"


    His answer is taking her thin waist with his arm and lifting her while his left-hand grips and guides his meat missile toward her dripping target, before lowering her sensitive sex until she''s fully impaled.


    Naruto savors the sight of her beautiful face contort in blissful rapture and the guttural sound of her moan as she slowly filled to brimming with pulsing meat.


    Though they are face to face when he tells her, "go ahead, Sakura. Show me how much this is for me." Naruto pulls her close so her head is beside his and they can''t see the dejection in their eyes.


    While Sakura seemingly decides to voluntarily ride his hot, thick, shapely cock, her breast and hard nipples press wonderfully into his chest as he rubs and kneads her sensitive ass for many moments waiting on her.


    .


    You can visit my store to read up to 400 chapters in (PDF)


    /BlackGoku222

 Chapter 152: Chapter 152

    Loose in the head and craving more in her sex, Sakura begins rocking her hips slowly. It isn''t long before she craves more friction and quickly picks up the pace.


    Not only did she enjoy the stability of his rock hard body, the way her soft breasts and hard nipples pressed against his in the motion of her bucking hips, the control of riding his thrilling pussy-stuffer at her leisure, but she also enjoyed the itch her rectum percolated with as he kneaded her plump split rear.


    Sakura''s round butt humped his glistening cock repeatedly all the while he whispered in her ear how amazing she feels; "Your pussy feels so great," and, "I love how wet you are," and, "keep- mmn squeezing me Sakura. Just like that," and, "your pussy''s going to make me cum, Sakura.


    I''m going to cum in your pussy." On and on as she rode him madly, until Naruto slapped her white sweet-cheeks and the itch in her ass and the pleasure coil in her cunt snapped. Sakura impaled herself to her rupturing depth, hugging him for vital stability as she moans and cums powerfully.


    Her soaking climax pushed him over and he breaks his balls letting flood after flood inside of her, sending her over against at the molten seed filling her birthing chamber yet again.


    For a moment, Sakura lost all awareness of time and inhibition as she weakly leans back in the radiating oven that is his embrace. Naruto moves a bit of her sweaty pink hair matted to her forehead, delicately cupping her face as he woefully admits, "you look so beautiful."


    Though he should be overjoyed to be doing such an intimate act with her, his first love, his eyes and brows strain mournfully, like the abrupt loss of a life-long comfort, and despite the way her body sings, that saddens her. ''I did that,'' Sakura''s groggy mind accuses.


    Regardless of what Ino made her do, she went through with it, and Sakura hates the way that makes her feel. Rather than suffer this ugly truth, however, Sakura leans down and kisses Naruto.


    Her lips dance with his, deeply, openly until their tongues meet and Sakura actively seeks to forget her offense, her shame, her love, and just be.


    Though it wasn''t a representation of mutual love, Sakura and Naruto have fevered passionate sex throughout the night, steaming the room with their pungent fluids.


    Sakura was so mindless, she even asked Naruto to scratch the horrible itch in her ass, and though she meant with his fingers, Sakura came so hard from his cock-pistoned thrusting and ultimate climax, that she passed out from the exhaustive pleasure.


    Her need to forget and his need to accept what will never be, drive them to share this one comfort. If they could think, they might regret it, but it simply felt better to escape into ecstasy, if only for the night.


    Despite having to wait for her to regain consciousness after nearly every one of his orgasms, a scorned Naruto came in or on her twelve times before morning, knotting her five times.


    He did eat her sweet honey-hole, he did cum in her rectum, he made her cum repeatedly, and by the end, the demented grin on her face made him proud of his clear skill, yet, hurt him at the same. This was nothing more than base sex with someone he truly wanted to marry at one point.


    Now, however, he knows things between them will never be the same.


    The room is bathed in morning sunlight and Naruto just zips up his orange jacket while gazing a slumber Sakura covered in bed.


    Thinking of his future counter-part and what might''ve been with Sakura, he admits to himself, "I wanted an answer." Naruto sighs as the ache sets in, sorrowfully adding, "but I didn''t want it now"


    Naruto leaves her in bed, and in the coming days, skips team meetings and practices, though it took Haku, Hinata-chan, or Kurenai no time at all to notice his mournfully dour depression.


    INO


    "Kami, how can you be so blind," Ino huffs with sheer disbelief. "This has always been about you! Not Naruto, not me, not Sasuke-kun, but you!


    In all your witless declaration of your supposed love, you actually convinced yourself that having sex with me, having sex with Naruto, was the only way to prove your love for Sasuke-kun; as if it was some hard-fought victory!


    ''Here, look at how much I suffered to validate Sasuke-kun''s the only one for me,'' like a simpleton. Only weak-minded people who lack any self-respect fall for stupid shit like that. How is Sasuke-kun supposed to love someone who thinks so little of their own self-worth?"


    "I" she pauses when she feels her eyes grow humid and prickly. Swallowing she yells through the horribly mounting ache, "I do respect myself!"


    "You respect yourself but you also had sex with Naruto," Ino questions as obviously ludicrous. "Someone you don''t even love-"


    "Because of you!"


    "I always gave you a choice," Ino further bullets as Sakura''s mind recalls all the times Ino gave her the option to back out and even the chances Naruto gave her to back out. ''But I couldn''t,'' Sakura''s mind yells in defense. ''Not if it meant losing Sasuke-kun!''


    With fear-inducing accuracy, Ino continues, "but you never took it, did you, because you were all to happy too throw away your self-respect, your dignity, if it meant you wouldn''t lose your precious Sasuke-kun." Sakura couldn''t keep her surprised brows from rising or shocked eyes from shaking as Ino adds, "it''s because you have no respect for yourself that you can''t see Sasuke-kun could never love a doormat like you."


    All her research on obsessive love plague her mind like a virus and her cum filled stomach sinks as Ino adds, "I bet Sasuke-kun could beat you, could try to kill you, could try to kill your parents, your teammates, or even everyone in this village and you would still ''love'' him," Ino declares with such confidence.


    "Do you think that''s normal? Do you? Because that sounds like the delusional fantasy of what some anti-social man thinks a woman''s love is."


    "Sasuke-kun wouldn''t He''d never How could you say something like that!" Her mind hops on the nearest branch of sanity, yelling, "this just proves you don''t love him!"


    But Ino is just as stern, just as defiant, just as confident as Sakura always remembered her to be when she refutes, "I never want him to feel so much hurt he would descend to that level of darkness.


    It''s actually my biggest fear and it would break me to hear how much his hatred has consumed him, but no, Sakura, it proves I''m not blind to the lengths his pain and suffering would take him. I see him, and I won''t ignore what his vengeance is capable of just because I love him!


    You don''t have to believe me, but it''s okay. I''ll help you get your own answer."


    Ino takes out the last photo; a good shot of Sakura licking Naruto''s third leg before Ino explains, "this last photo is for that conversation I originally wanted you to have with Sasuke-kun.


    You''ll meet me after to take this last one when you ask him what his vengeance is worth: you, his teammates, our village, our country. Ask him if" Ino pauses to keep the tears at bay as her voice fights to finish asking, "if we got in the way, what does he feel in his heart of hearts he would do?"


    .


    You can visit my store to read up to 400 chapters in (PDF)


    /BlackGoku222

 Chapter 153: Chapter 153

    SASUKE


    "Wouldn''t this be a good opportunity to spar, Kakashi-sensei?"


    Kakashi looks at him and Sasuke truly attempts to suppress from his face the urge to beat some sense into his blond teammate. For the past month, a ferocious Sasuke has thought of nothing but Itachi and the Dobe, which isn''t right in any conceivable measure.


    For his complete betrayal, Itachi has earned Sasuke''s murderous thoughts. The Dobe on the other hand, shouldn''t even be a point of serious thought, but for how much of an idiot the blond is. Brash, loud, talentless


    ''How!'' Sasuke gravely asks himself. ''How did that idiot defeat a former Anbu? Where did that power come from?''


    Even though Sasuke recalls Kakashi''s explanation: ''mmn, what he did is a first-rate example of why you should never underestimate your opponent.


    You didn''t expect it as much as every other person on that bridge, which meant not a single one of us could''ve guessed he had a trump card he could successfully land. That''s how Naruto-kun won. It''s why we always look underneath the underneath.''


    Despite knowing the specifics of how the Dobe defeated the former Kiri Anbu, Zabuza, it doesn''t explain away the embarrassment of his arrogance, as if it''s okay for hima nobody and an idiotto act strong. The world will not tolerate it.


    ''I will not tolerate it!'' For if the Dobe can be strong, then what does that say about himself? What does that say about his own chances of killing his treacherous brother, the clan-killer? Or returning the Uchiha name to its former glory?


    Sasuke simply doesn''t have the time to waste putting his blond teammate in his place. He needs to concentrate all his energy on hating the only person who deserves it.


    "Tch," Sasuke angrily sucks his teeth while Sakura whirls around to her sensei and asserts, "no, sensei. It''s fine. We can."


    Kakashi simply shakes his head, addressing his genin students, "if we can''t come together as a team, then there''s no place for us in the exams. It''s as simple as that."


    Sasuke didn''t think he could get angrier. His thought pattern mirrors his elevating frustration and aggressively questions, ''why can''t they see they''re holding me back? You''re all in my way!''


    Sakura moves to Naruto, who sat up, though still looks away, and pleads, "Naruto, come on, it''s okay, right? Tell sensei, we''re okay to participate."


    Sakura''s concern for Sasuke is clear as she looks from the Uchiha to Naruto, and again, he looks heartbroken. It wasn''t until Sakura looks away saddened that he finally understood, and couldn''t help the bubble of laughter that erupted from his belly.


    Drawing all their attention, Sasuke eventually says, "that''s what this is about? A loser like you is dragging me down because your pathetic feelings got hurt? You should''ve known this is exactly how it was going to end! Love means you''ve lost, Dobe.


    It''s a weakness, like cancer, and you should be grateful her rejection finally cut it out!"


    It''s the first time the blond idiot looked more alive; angry to be sure, but alive, as he idiotically states, "I don''t regret loving Sakura. Even though it hurts worse than anything I''ve felt before, that doesn''t mean I hate her or regret loving her."


    .


    You can visit my store to read up to 400 chapters in (PDF)


    /BlackGoku222

 Chapter 154: Chapter 154

    The image of the way Itachi smiled when he''d flick a young Sasuke''s forehead drives Sasuke to shout, "then you never loved at all! Or you''d know that pain isn''t worth it!"


    "It hurts like crazy, yeah, but that doesn''t mean you give up you idiot!" Naruto states, blue-eying Sasuke with every ounce of conviction he has.


    Sasuke saw red and hopped high and far on the nearest tree, sticking perfectly as his hands rapidly transition from Monkey, to Dragon, to Rat, to Bird, Ox, Snake, Dog, Tiger, and finally Monkey seal before he channels a high concentration of Raiton chakra to his left hand, yelling, "in this world, strength is all that matters!" Though Sasuke''s current limit is only one a day for forty seconds, he''s only barely learned Chidori from Kakashi-sensei before they had to return from their training trip.


    He''s certain with more training her could manage two a day for at least a minute.


    "Sasuke, that''s enough," Kakashi calmly calls. "Chidori was created to protect friends and comrades."


    "You also said it was stronger than his technique," Sasuke yells to them below, before singling out his blond teammate. "So, let''s see it Dobe! Let''s see who''s right and who''s stronger."


    Kakashi moves perfectly between the genin to block Sasuke''s path, asserting, "Sasuke, use your head. He''s is your teammate-"


    "Kage Bunshin no Jutsu," Naruto quietly calls and a single clone pops next to him, looking just as angered.


    "Naruto," Kakashi warns, removing his hands from his pockets, the most threatening gesture Kakashi could make that wasn''t lifting his headband, and both boys instinctively knew what would happen next if they didn''t stop.


    Sasuke smirks in satisfaction to see Naruto ignore their sensei in favor of making his ball of chakra. He can still hold Chidori for another thirty seconds before he runs out of chakra, which is more than enough time.


    Sasuke notes the blond has gotten faster at forming the dense sphere of blue chakra and was eager to test his strength against the technique that defeated the former Anbu Zabuza


    But he couldn''t just yet. For whatever reason, Naruto continued to feed more of his chakra over his open palm, vibrating the surrounding air as the wind seemed to funnel and circulate around the still growing ball of chakra.


    Raising his open palm above the waving blond hair of his head, the size of his technique continued to grow, stunning them all, until it was the size of his entire torso.


    It was so massive, Sakura had taken many steps back and Sasuke couldn''t understand the hows or whys of Naruto possessing so much power. They were all staring in stunned disbelief, so long, in fact, Sasuke ran out of chakra to support Chidori and it extinguished painfully from his hand.


    When a worn Sasuke had to return to the grassy earth, Naruto slowly reduced his massive spherical cyclone of chakra to the size Sasuke remembered before it fizzles out.


    Naruto wasn''t even breathing heavy as the blond''s hard blue eyes turn from Sasuke to Kakashi and tells him, "I do want to enter the Chnin Exams, sensei.


    "What is your vengeance worth?" Her question makes him blink before his brows come together in irritation. "I know you want to kill a certain man," Sakura continues. "But what if you lose your soul because of it? I can''t imagine you would hurt others just to satisfy your-"


    Sasuke promptly challenges her with irate black eyes and a hard voice. "What could you possibly know about my vengeance? Rather than wasting my time asking me useless questions, you should be training. Honestly, you''re even weaker than the Dobe," Sasuke finishes before walking around her.


    Despite the tumorous lump lodged in her dry throat and her hot moist green eyes, Sakura turns and calls out, "wait, please Sasuke-kun! I just want to be useful to you. Just just help me to understand-"


    Whipping around to face her, he declares, "how could you, Sakura?


    With all your intellect, how could you possibly understand me when your house has parents still breathing?" Thinking of that disgusting look of empathy Naruto directed at him that look of complete understanding, Sasuke nearly yells, "you can''t! Not a single one of you can!


    And it only pisses me off when you try!"


    Blobs of tears well around her green eyes as Sakura tries, "b-but I want to-"


    "Then kill your parents," Sasuke commands. She couldn''t believe how small and clear his black eyes were when he then tilts his head, as if reconceptualizes.


    Sasuke moves close to her like a predator as he states, "better yet, the bothersome way you''d hang all over me, reminds me of how stupid I used to be." As delicate as the entire raven-haired-scope of her world is, rather than fix what feels fracturing within her, Sasuke-kun flicks her forehead her insecurity sharply, shattering something vital within her.


    She flinches at his flick under his striking eyes as he asks, "what if I killed your parents, Sakura? Would you still call me your Sasuke-kun then? Would you still be so blissfully ignorant about how completely irrelevant your understanding is to me?"


    "Sa-Sasssuke-kun," she weakly tries as hot tears finally spill over when she shudders. Her voice croaks as she wills herself to say, "don''t you-you''re not like that You can''t be"


    Sasuke snorts at her blind, dewy-eyed innocence, before his demanding eyes labels her with the most disheartening pitiable regard she''s ever felt. "All I have is my hate- No, all I want is my hate. Someone as naive as you will never understand that.


    Outside of team duties, leave me alone," he easily demands, then silently leaves. Sakura doesn''t follow.


    .


    You can visit my store to read up to 400 chapters in (PDF)


    /BlackGoku222

 Chapter 155: Chapter 155

    On autopilot, Sakura''s sandaled feet shuffle to the field of flowers near the Academy. The walk felt like the longest and shortest trip she''s ever made, and before she knows it, she''s standing in front of a quiet and sympathetic Ino.


    "What did he say," Ino softly asks.


    Sakura''s wide eyes finally focus on Ino, and though she feels like she should be angry at the platinum blond, or raging in defense of her love for Sasuke she, in fact, feels nothing.


    Sakura is in such a state of limbo, she has to question something she never thought would be an issue.


    To her horror, Sakura actually contemplates if she''s more shocked about the fact he threatened her parent''s lives, or how he claims she could never understand him while her parents still live and that made her sick to her stomach that she would weigh the possibility of her own parent''s deaths their murdersimply to better understand this boy.


    At the smiling faces of the mother that birthed her and the father that loves her unconditionally, under the full bloom of Sakura trees Naruto had reminded her of, Sakura felt sick.


    For the first time in her life, Sakura was scared of this dominating feeling she has for Sasuke. Thinking evil, morbid thoughts against her own family in order to understand the boy in her heart is ''wrong It''s wrong! Something about this is wrong! My love is''


    Sakura''s tears are flowing before she''s even aware of them. The moment her confused mind feels the fat globs of salty liquid racing down her pink cheeks, Sakura begins to wail in agonizing sadness. Both kunoichi end up on the grass with Sakura wrapped in the Yamanaka''s arms.


    Ino doesn''t simply hug the wailing girl for comfort, she holds Sakura together, to keep her once best friend from breaking, periodically whispering, "it''ll be okay," and, "I have you, Sakura. I have you."


    Sakura wanted to respond, ''it''ll never be okay,'' and, ''I hate you,'' but she couldn''t stop crying and Ino was the only life-sustaining warmth in that very cold day. They stay in the field of flowers, where a crying Sakura and an understanding Ino first became friends until late into the night.


    NARUTO


    If it wasn''t for Naru-nii, Haku, and Kurenai''s unyielding support, Naruto couldn''t imagine walking beside a morose Sakura and a rigid Sasuke up to the exam room a mere five days since his night with his pink-haired teammate.


    "I suppose you do," Kakashi sheepishly admits, mono-eying the less jovial Naruto. "And here you stand, one of the strongest genin to come out of the Academy. Despite all your opposition and hardships, you overcome. I''m not excusing them, but isn''t that a valuable trait to learn about yourself?


    It means you''re a survivor."


    Snorting, a glum Naruto simply asks, "you think it''d be asking too much to be a survivor with friends, family, and or a sensei who doesn''t favor one student?"


    "No," Kakashi admits, considering his own history a moment. Realizing that Naruto is heartbroken on top of consistently brushed aside, Kakashi tries to balance the other end of this state of rejection. "Listen, it''s not like Sasuke-kun and I are eating ice-cream or going to the hot springs to relax.


    Whether you believe me or not, Sasuke-kun needs more help, and I just so happen to be in the best position to do that."


    ''No, you''re not,'' Naruto thinks, wondering if he can run into Itachi sooner than Naru-nii had. "I get it. He can be an obnoxious ass, but I want to help him too."


    "Focus on your training," Kakashi tells him. "You''re already cutting the leaf with your Fton chakra. Training in the waterfall is going to be even harder."


    "Yeah, well, it''s not enough," Naruto despondently states, not bothering to correct his sensei on the progress he''s recently made as thoughts of Naru-nii''s warnings and aches of a broken heart cloud his mind horribly.


    Kakashi states, "you don''t have the frame of reference, but trust me, the way you''re going is an amazing achievement."


    .


    You can visit my store to read up to 400 chapters in (PDF)


    /BlackGoku222

 Chapter 156: Chapter 156

    "It''s going to take a hell of a lot more than Fton chakra to protect everyone," Naruto returns all the while thinking how pitifully small that feat is compared to how Naru-nii is trying to protect the entire world. One Fton user isn''t going to be anywhere near enough.


    "You have time, Naruto-kun," Kakashi states to which Naruto nearly chuckles. "Don''t be in such a rush to be Hokage.


    You keep going like this and I have no doubt it''ll happen before you know it." Naruto doesn''t say more as he waves to Team Guy when they walk by and enter the exam roomof the three, Lee was the only one to wave back, putting a small smile on Naruto''s face.


    Sasuke and Sakura eventually join him and though Sasuke looked like he got a good kick to the chin, Naruto only wondered why Sakura wasn''t healing him.


    Kakashi informs his genin, "I''m glad each one of you decided to take the exams. I know things are strained right now, but you''re still Team 7. Remember, those who break the rules are scum, but those who abandon their friends are worse than scum. Stick together and make me proud."


    When they finally enter room 301 and the large classroom is full of grungy, older, odorless genin, all stern of eyes and threatening of posture. Even the daylight streaming in the room doesn''t dull their drab aura of homicidal intent.


    Naruto does find it humorous that he can smell the old wood of the large room more than the ninety or a hundred hardened genin filling it.


    "What is this?" Sakura asks. "Why are so many applying to be Chnin?"


    Naruto ignores her question in favor of looking for red hair and a sand guard in the large gathering when he hears Ino call, "Sasuke-kun!" before hopping to encircle his neck with her arms. "You''re late," she moans. "It feels like forever since I last saw you."


    ''First Sakura, now Ino'' Naruto didn''t think his inside could squirm and wither any worse. The heartbroken blond stays quiet as Kiba calls out exactly what he felt, "get away from Ino-chan, Sasuke-kun.


    That''s my woman you''re- you''re letting hang all over ya!" Akamaru barks for added punctuation despite a vexed Sasuke clearly doing nothing to instigate the aggressive hugging.


    "Ino" Sakura says, lacking her usual fervor as she eyes the Yamanaka expectantly. Sakura hates this platinum blond bombshell. She can feel the hate within her every time she looks at a stoic Sasuke and recalls the potential depths of his disgusting darkness.


    This isn''t going to be like in the Academy. I''ll show you the true strength of a man!" Kiba looks at Ino, blushing a bit at the sight of her. Sasuke returns a simple grunt and arrogant smirk.


    "I hope you''re not all bark, Kiba," Chji declares. "Because our team is stronger than ever." ''He''s not wrong,'' Ino thinks. Chji''s attitude has changed quite a bit and Ino''s heard his home life is far more strict on him.


    "I think as long as we try our best, we''ll be happy with our results," Hinata unexpectedly shares with her former classmates, whom did not know how to respond to the usually quiet girl.


    ''Nara Shikamaru, Akimichi Chji, Yamanaka Ino, Inuzuka Kiba and Akamaru, Aburame Shino, and Hyga Hinata They all have their quirks, but they''re all good people Naru-nii becomes close friends with,'' Naruto thinks as he looks throughout the large room of murderous faces for any redhead at this point.


    ''Why the hell can''t I spot a redhead in this grungy-ass crowd?''


    "Are- are you okay, Naruto-kun," Hinata-chan asks from behind him. Naruto recalls how worried about him she''s been since their last dinner together.


    It was really nice of her, so he nods and gives her a genuine, if not large, smile as he responds, "hey, Hinata-chan. Yeah, I''m doing okay, I guess. Thanks for asking," he answers as he wonders if it would be wrong to ask her to use her Byakugan to find Gaara.


    Shaking his head at the thought, he returns to his search, looking farther back in the long room.


    "What''s up with him," Shikamaru asks Sasuke as the Nara ponders the change in the generally loud blond.


    "He''s probably scared shitless," Kiba laughs, however Sakura and Sasuke know that isn''t the case.


    .


    You can visit my store to read up to 400 chapters in (PDF)


    /BlackGoku222

 Chapter 157: Chapter 157

    "Leave him alone," Sakura calls, defending her teammate.


    "Oh! Letting a girl fight your battles now, Dead Last," Kiba snorts.


    Ino smacks him in the shoulder, adding, "don''t call him that." Though Kiba is surprised by Ino''s reaction, they''re all interrupted.


    "Hey, you guys should be a little quieter," says a silver-haired boy with round glasses Naruto has already met. Walking up to them with a friendly smile he adds, "as the nine rookies taking the exam, you''re all a little too cute to leave alone in a room full of more experienced shinobi."


    "And who are you supposed to be," Ino asks, eying his Konoha forehead protector.


    "Yakushi Kabuto," he answers. He turns to Naruto and nods with a genial smile, greeting him, "hello again, Naruto-kun," before turning to the others and adding, "you should all probably take a look around."


    Rather than look around with the other rookies, Naruto mentally ponders, ''is Kabuto really a spy? He seemed so nice when Haku introduced him.''


    Before Naru-nii had a chance to explain a bit about the part Kabuto plays in the future, the silver-haired spy had apparently made friends with Haku. Naruto was introduced to him when Kabuto had come by to drop off some medical ingredients Haku uses to make his medicine.


    Though Haku brushed it off as two healers comparing notes and expertise, Haku was smiling in a way Naruto hadn''t seen before even when he''d talk about Zabuza-jiji.


    ''There''s no way I''m letting the guy who''s helping Orochimaru kill Ji-chan, take Haku,'' Naruto mentally asserts. Kabuto catches Naruto gravely staring at him and gives a gentle wave.


    Naru-nii had told him how he met Kabuto in his timeline and assumed this alteration in events was due to the fact they saved Haku''s life. Naru-nii also thought Haku was exactly the type of shinobi that interests Kabuto''s boss, Orochimaru, a collector of Kekkei Genkai.


    Due to his older counterpart and their story-time, Naruto knew how bad things were going to get; Kabuto is a spy, a disguised Orochimaru is in the Chnin exam, Suna''s betrayal, Gaara''s past and his horrible part in the invasion, and Ji-chan''s death.


    Though Kabuto seems surprised by the confident assertion, Naruto cuts any reply he may have had by jumping on top of the nearest desk, the noise of which grabs the attention of many.


    He''d wondered if maybe Gaara''s too short to be seen, and on top of the desk, he has a better view as he yells out, "listen up you Grungy-Ass Senpai!


    My name is Uzumaki Naruto and I''m looking for a Sabaku no Gaara!" The second he waits for a response is filled with murderous glares and the sound of multiple metal instruments of death unsheathing before Naruto continues. "Sabaku no Gaara! Come on, don''t be shy! Uzumaki Naruto is looking for yo-"


    Naruto is dragged back by Ino who promptly yells, "what the hell are you doing? Didn''t you hear what Kabuto-san said? He''s dangerous!"


    Looking so closely at her with an odd mix of mournful confidence, Naruto assertively relays, "it''s okay, Ino-chan.


    I''m not going to lose to anyone here." Ino is taken as she recalls Iruka-sensei''s assertion, ''that boy never gives up,'' and her eyes soften at his proclamation and his close proximity to her.


    ''Except to Orochimaru,'' Kurama chuckles from the seal. ''Lazy freeloaders get to keep their comments to themselves!'' Naruto mentally returns, though enjoys their little banter. Now that they have a better connection, Kurama can respond so long as both parties want to.


    Luckily the great Chakra beast naps more often than not. Naru-nii explained that a part of their brain unconsciously echos what is being said which is why Kurama can hear what Naruto is saying even if he''s within the seal.


    With this sort of mental echo, Naru-nii had explained to both of them how Orochimaru was the biggest threat in that room, followed by Gaara, Kabuto, and the Sound-nin, however, even knowing this didn''t produce much of a plan that wouldn''t affect the final round of the Chnin exam.


    It''s already bad enough that Haku met with Kabuto and Naruto completely missed meeting Gaara with Sasukethough, it was nice of Sakura to defend Konohamaru. Naru-nii didn''t think exposing their scheme would stop Orochimaru from trying to kill Ji-chan some other way.


    .


    You can visit my store to read up to 400 chapters in (PDF)


    /BlackGoku222

 Chapter 158: Chapter 158

    ''That snake-bastard doesn''t quit easily,'' Naru-nii had explained. ''So I bet you he''d try something else to get at the old man, only this time I won''t know what it is.''


    ''You also said sealing him with Finjutsu would be hard,'' Naruto pointed out.


    ''Hard only because you have to catch him,'' Naru-nii points out. ''He''s a strong slippery bastard and we''re not fast enough just yet. I mean, I know you''re crazy fast now, especially with Kurama''s chakra, but this guy can go toe-to-toe with Ji-chan.''


    ''He''d lose,'' Naruto had yelled.


    ''Oh, for sure he''d lose,'' Naru-nii naturally agreed before he added, ''if it was a fair fight. But that asshole doesn''t do fair.''


    ''So''


    ''The thing about this is, we need to tip them off before the invasion, but the intel has to be credible. For example, Gaara''s dad isn''t dead yet and nothing''s happened that can be explained without mentioning me. It''s like this whole intelligence analysis thing Shikamaru told me about one time.


    Konoha has a whole department just for rating the credibility of any intel they receive. If it passes their tests, then they tag it as Reliable-Actionable. Unless you personally tell Ji-chan why you know what you know, they may not believe it and we could mess things up even further.''


    ''Why don''t we just tell Ji-chan then,'' Naruto asksnot for the first time. ''I''m sure he''d believe us.''


    ''Hey now,'' Naru-nii chimes. ''You know I''d think he''d believe us too, and honestly, I don''t mind, but we still have time to think of another way, and more than anything, I need to pass on what I know to you first.


    It''s a lot of information and I''d rather not waste the time answering other people''s questions.'' Naru-nii had paused for a few seconds before he truly scared Naruto when he relayed, ''Now, don''t freak out but, I don''t know how much longer I can keep this up for.


    Every time I stop to rest, it''s possible I won''t be able to use it anymore-''


    ''Naru-nii!''


    ''Hey, I said don''t freak out-''


    ''You know that never works on me!'' Naruto thought back in frantic haste. ''Are you going to be okay? What can I do? Whatever it is, tell me and I''ll do it!


    Just don''t leave.''


    Gaara remains stern of countenance as Naruto says, "I think we totally get each other," then extends his fist, expressing, "let''s be friends!"


    "No," Gaara immediately answers before walking back.


    "What? How come?" Naruto asks as he tries to follow when Temari steps in between her brother and Naruto.


    "You heard him; stay away," Temari warns with a knowing smirk. "Or Gaara can''t be held responsible for ending your life."


    Naruto chuckles, eying her confidently as he tells her, "he can''t kill me."


    Recognizing Naruto''s assertion as a challenge to his existence and opportunity for blood, Gaara stops and slowly turns to the blond. His light blue eyes are impossibly smaller and his mouth widens menacingly showing teeth.


    "H-hey, Gaara, it''s f-fine," Kankuro tries as Temari adds, "please, remember why we''re here."


    "Oh, I get it," Naruto notes aloud drawing the Suna sibling''s attention. "You need proof that I''m serious, right? We can get some Ramen after this and talk!" Ignoring the rising homicidal look in Gaara''s expression, Naruto quizzically asks, "you like Ramen, right?"


    Kankuro''s thoughts of, ''he''s dead,'' mirror Temari''s, ''if he''s too stupid to recognize mortal danger, he shouldn''t live anyway.'' Sakura, along with the others watch but unlike the others, she''s not overly worried.


    It actually surprises her how much faith she has in Naruto''s strength, and doesn''t even worry when Ino asks Sakura to, "stop him before he gets himself killed!" The pinkette even enjoys smiling confidently and confusing her blond quasi-friend.


    Gaara raises his hand as if to activate jutsu to his siblings fear when a large puff of smoke catches everyone''s attention before a hard voice yells, "quiet down you worthless bastards!" A group of proctors stand behind a tall scarred man.


    ''Morino Ibiki,'' Naruto mentally comments. After warning the Sound and Sand ninjasalong with the entire roomabout fighting, the participants peacefully turn in their registration for their numbers and just like Naru-nii''s experience, he got to sit next to Hinata-chan.


    Though Naruto knew what was going to happen, it was still pretty intense to actually sit through. Ibiki was a real shinobi who survived the worst, and it was impossible not to get sucked into the bloody-minded world he clearly painted with his appearance and the gravitas of his words.


    .


    You can visit my store to read up to 400 chapters in (PDF)


    /BlackGoku222

 Chapter 159: Chapter 159

    Naruto was so taken he nearly forgot he would, and has, put his life on the line. Even in this very moment, his future self is putting everything on the line to save the entire shinobi world and it''s deeply upsetting to look at the uncertainty around the room.


    ''They''re raising their hands!'' Naruto observes as genin after genin raise their shaky palm and quit, hurting their teammates in the process.


    Naruto momentarily forgot his tortured heart to raise his own hand, high, before slamming it down hard on the desk, making the connected desks around him creak and crack from the force as he arrests the entire rooms attention. "Don''t underestimate me! I won''t run! I''ll take your damn question!


    Even if I''m a genin forever, I''ll still become Hokage!"


    "I''ll ask you again," Ibiki calmly yet strictly states. "This is your last chance. Your life is riding on this decision."


    Thinking of Naru-nii, of Iruka-sensei, of his team, of Kurenai and Haku, of Gaara and all the other shinobi of this world, Naruto confidently asserts the single greatest fact of his entire existence, "I don''t quit.


    Not now, not ever!" Words that echo profoundly for many in the room, but more with Ino as this wasn''t the first time she''s cognizant of that frame of his mind.


    Ino''s heart pumped a little faster by his rather public conviction and she grows a little warm, tightening her crossed legs at the repeatedly verified thoughts of his virility.


    Sakura can''t help but smile affectionately, thinking with fondness, ''that''s just like you.'' If it''s possible, Hinata didn''t think she could admire him any more than that moment.


    Sitting next to him as he shouted his nind to a seasoned Jnin shinobiwho''s daring her blond love to quit now or lose the very thing he loves foreverNaruto would not bend, nor go back on his words. ''Kami'' is all Hinata mentally gasps as her heart beats incredibly fast.


    Sasuke smirks in mild amusement, thinking, ''that idiot.''


    After looking around the room, a stern Ibiki calls out, "congratulations on passing" but rather than listen any more to Ibiki''s explanation, Naruto is looking around the room.


    He confuses the red-haired girl with glasses looking at him for Gaara again before he locks eyes with Gaara and uses hand signs to ask, ''do you want to grab lunch after this?'' To which Gaara squints confused before looking away.


    Naruto hears Ibiki finish with, "those who can''t put their destinies on the line, who cling to the uncertain future of ''there''s always next year,'' and walk away from their chance those pieces of trash who can only make such cowardly choices don''t have the right to become Chnin!"


    It''s then that Anko makes her flamboyant entrance just like Naru-nii had chuckled about. Naruto''s heard a little of her history as well and found it just as sad as many of the other tragic characters.


    Naru-nii didn''t know the details around Anko''s story but he did mention that she was Orochimaru''s student and was marked with the same curse Sasuke gets, though Sasuke''s is supposed to be much stronger.


    Rather than be put off by her odd, theatrical entrance, Naruto claps in part because he''s empathetic, but also because he appreciates showmanship. He calls out as he claps, "whoo! Sweet entrance! It''s bad timing, but I''ll definitely remember it!"


    HAKU


    With a basket of lunch in his grasp, Haku waits for Naruto outside of the Academy. It''s slightly surprising when the long-haired brunette recognizes the buxom kunoichi lugging a large, rolled up black screen over her shoulder. Haku bows respectfully as one of his interrogators stops to greet him.


    "Haku-kun," Anko hollers. "I hope you''re keeping your pretty little nose clean. We may have accepted your asylum, but I''m sure I don''t have to remind you what''ll happen if you break any of the conditions of your probationary residence."


    "You do not, and I am, Anko-san," Haku greets.


    "You waiting for your blond brat to get out," Anko asks, turning to the Academy behind her.


    "Yes," Haku answers sweetly. "I thought I''d bring him lunch, since he''s always ready to eat," he says as he lifts the cloth wrapped bento for Anko to see.


    Anko chuckles, verbally adding, "aren''t you just the cutest little housewife. I doubt he''d pass the first task, but if by some miracle he does, he''ll have, like, maybe an hour before the second task."


    "I have faith he will," Haku informs the buxom torturer.


    Naruto grumbles, "there''s a place on the way, since I don''t have a lot of time."


    INO


    After dragging Sakura away from the other rookies, the kunoichi find a secluded area in the field behind their Academy, near the tree line and under the shade of a tree.


    "What do you want?" Sakura finally asks before focusing on what really matters. "Did you see Naruto? I may not completely hate you for what you did to me, but I most certainly hate you for what you did to him." Sakura hadn''t seen Ino since that day.


    Sakura had fallen asleep in Ino''s embrace and hadn''t woken up until the following morning, weak, tired, and dry.


    "I know," Ino agrees as she takes out her lunch. "Come on. We only have an hour and I want to tell you what I never got a chance to say before." Ino begins eating her bento while she waits for her pink-haired former friend and rival.


    With a huff, Sakura settles in the grass to eat her own lunch, demanding, "so?"


    "Look," Ino starts. "I know it sucks he''s hurting right now-"


    "Because of you," Sakura exclaims.


    "Because of us," Ino corrects. "Or are you telling me he wouldn''t eventually be hurting when you reject him- truly reject him at some point down the line. You were going to break his heart anyway."


    "I may not want to date him, but I wouldn''t have hurt him like that," Sakura retorts.


    "Look I don''t want him to have a broken heart either," Ino states, mentally finishing, ''but I maybe, sort of want to date him and I don''t want to compete with you again!'' But rather than being brutally honest with Sakura, a cowardly Ino moves on.


    "The thing I wanted to tell you before is, I think Sasuke needs help more than a relationship, so I''m not going after him anymore." Dropping her dumpling, Sakura is clearly surprised as Ino continues, "regardless of how much more conscious you are, I don''t know if you want to continue pursuing him or not, but if you do, I won''t get in the way."


    "You you''re giving up on Sasuke," Sakura incredulously asks.


    "I wouldn''t say I''m giving up on him," Ino states, thinking of the evolution of her definition of love, and all that she''s learned throughout the past five months.


    "Sasuke''s my first love, and he''ll always be someone special in my heart, but, he''s a person first, and his needs as a person are more important than my fantasy."


    "Ino"


    Feeling a little closer to the raven-haired genjutsu mistress Ino greatly admires, she smiles and tells Sakura, "I know the type of kunoichi and woman I want to be.


    No matter how challenging and uncomfortable it is for anyone and everyone to accept, myself included, I don''t want to run from who I am."


    "And who is that," a mildly astonished Sakura gently asks.


    "I don''t know yet," Ino answers with a genuine grin. "But I''m less scared of who that might be now."


    They remain silent for the remainder of their lunch, both thinking about the questions and answers of who they are and who they want to be, but one also thinking about all the possibilities blond boy presents.


    .


    You can visit my store to read up to 400 chapters in (PDF)


    /BlackGoku222

 Chapter 160: Chapter 160

    NARUTO


    "Well, team, we''ve got our work cut out for us and it''s a ton of stuff to do, but there''s no way in hell we''re takin'' five days to do it," Naruto shouts out to the dozen spiky-haired blonds in front of him.


    "Luckily for us, we can be in a lot of places at once," Naruto continues pacing with his hands behind his back like a general.


    Just inside of Gate 12, two members of Team 7 are waiting on the third and his dozen clones before beginning their treacherous journey to the tower at the center of the Forest of Death.


    "Yeah!" The platoon of Narutos holler back as Sasuke and Sakura are forced to watch from several paces away. Though Sasuke wanted to rush right in, Naruto insisted they wait so he can set up several safeguards. Even without Sakura''s vote of support, Sasuke seems to begrudgingly agree.


    "Even though we''ve decided not to change too much," Naruto continues, confident Sasuke and Sakura wouldn''t understand what that truly meant. "We''re definitely not going to let those evil bastards take whatever they want. We aren''t letting the worst happen!"


    "Damn right we aren''t, boss!" one Naruto calls and they all holler in exuberant unity.


    "I know we know all this already," Naruto asserts with his dozen clones. "I have to stay with my teammates, but, we all got our tasks. Keep an eye on Gaara. I don''t think he''s far from our gate.


    Hopefully, we can learn something that might help us show him how genuine we are-"


    "I still don''t get why we don''t just tell him we''re One & Nine," a Naruto asks to the annoyed groans of others. The exchange makes Naruto wonder why his clones can act like different parts of himself at the same time.


    "Are you almost done," Sasuke calls irately, to which one of Naruto''s clones yells back, "hey, we''re having a conversation here, teme!" "So rude," another clone adds and they all hum in agreement, annoying Sasuke to no end.


    He didn''t mention the details, but Kurenai acutely understands his depression and couldn''t help holding him physically and emotionally, constantly assuring him everything was going to be alright.


    Kurenai has long admitted to herself that Naruto has many positive qualities that she easily responds to and he''s impressed her multiple times, which has led to her constant thoughts of him, but to see him so hollow hurt her.


    Kurenai wanted nothing more than to take the pain away, but she had to be careful. Emotions can run high and entangle easily, for both of them, and Kurenai is certain what they have is not the romantic love a fair majority of woman expect when considering a life partner.


    She hadn''t met Naruto, who isn''t her type, somewhere where he charmed her into a date with his nice smile and obvious intellect. Truthfully, they don''t have much in common. An evening drink together while listening to classical music is out of the question.


    They can''t have a playfully intellectual conversation while passively observing each other interesting interpretation of their truths.


    They haven''t even seen a movie together, and yet, what they do have in common makes all the difference in the world; their Will of Fire, their love of Konoha, their hunger to learn, their hunger for each other.


    She''s certain this is not a conventional love, but she can''t be certain her feelings for him isn''t an unconventional something. With a sigh, Kurenai mournfully prays, ''I hope he''s okay.''


    Catching her melancholy mood, her friend Ygao asks, "are you okay?"


    To which Kurenai shrugs and answers, "just worried about my genin."


    .


    You can visit my store to read up to 400 chapters in (PDF)


    /BlackGoku222

 Chapter 161: Chapter 161

    NARUTO


    Following his team through the forest, Naruto is vigilant and cautious. Naru-nii had instructed him to just mock Anko a bit, and sure enough, she threw a kunai at him. After which, Naruto saw the tall boy with the disgustingly long tongue Orochimaru is pretending to be.


    Now Naruto knows who to look out for.


    Though he had mentioned to Anko that he didn''t like the Grass nin, Anko only chuckled evilly and responded, "there are worst predators in the forest." Having been in the forest when he was younger, he knows that to be false.


    The bears, tigers, blood-sucking leeches, insects, and other crazy animals certainly suck, but Naruto knows Orochimaru is the biggest threat in the forest.


    The embodiment of the Narutos combined plan was about information; when they learn it and how fast it''s disseminated, so, at Naru-nii''s suggestion, Naruto knows all his clones will use Kurama''s chakra if they need it and to create and dispel a clone to relay information to the rest of the platoon.


    It''s a fluid sort of plan that already helps when, to Naruto''s surprise, two of his backup clones are already forcibly dispelled by a huge cyclone of wind barreling through the forest, easily separating any team within the range of that half-mile-long attack.


    "Sakura! Sasuke!" Naruto calls a second before the large cyclone attack barrels through trees and Team 7. The dynamite of gale force wind tears at bark and branches, launching pink, black and blond hair in differing directions.


    But for the force of the wind, it didn''t hurt too terribly, but landing hard on the forest floor, rolling until a large tree root roughly ends his momentum, Naruto wonders more about his teammates.


    Wincing a bit, Naruto eventually rights himself before creating a clone and dispelling it to update the batch of clones running within the forest.


    "Crap, that really was a crazy technique," he mumbles as he looks around for his teammates. "This is when Naru-nii said he came up against a- Shit!


    That''s a huuuge snake!" Naruto yells as his eyes bulge at the size of the giant summon slowly rears back his mushroom head, bending his body like a tense coil. The snake attacks incredibly fast with a heavy tail swipe.


    Getting some information on Sasuke, a momentarily distracted Naruto has only enough time to take out one of his specially prepared kunai before the tail bats him away with tremendous strength.


    His brain fritzes at the impact, but in the air, he manages to ask Kurama for chakra before sticking the landing on the side of a tree. The snake slithers only a moment before the explosive tag on the kunai he stabbed into the thick scale of its tail explodes.


    With the amazing boost in power, Naruto creates three clones, all stuck on the side of the tree. One immediately dispels to inform the others and initiate his plan for the clone that remained by gate 12. The other two clones help him create an incomplete Rasen-Shuriken.


    Truthfully, it''s more Rasengan than Fton Rasengan, but it feels like more than enough to deal with this over-grown fanged cucumber.


    The snake is writhing from the horrible burn of its tail when Naruto runs higher up the tree while the two remaining clones create a large Rasengan and drop to the forest floor.


    "Later," Sasuke calls and her heart beats as fast as he departs.


    So stricken by her savior''s beauty, she was completely taken by surprise to hear behind her, "jeez, he couldn''t even check to make sure she''s okay." As a sensor-type, it''s the biggest lapse in her ability as the redhead whirls around to face the blond behind her.


    She immediately recognizes him from his singularly loud display in the exam room. He''s looking off toward the direction his teammate has left before turning to her and asking, "are you okay?"


    The startled red-headed girl with glasses who just survived a monstrous bear attack, hides her scroll, sputtering, "you"


    "Oh, hey, don''t worry," Naruto delicately chimes waving both his open palms. "I''m not trying to take your scroll or anything."


    Getting her agitation under control, she reads his chakra as honest, making her relax a smidgen as she comments, "you''re that boy''s teammate."


    "Yeah," Naruto calls returning his attention to the long gone Sasuke. "Which reminds me," he adds, before creating a clone to then dispel so the others receive the information that Sasuke''s on his way back.


    Finding it strange his clone dispelled so quickly, she asks, "can''t you hold a clone for long?"


    "I can," Naruto answers her, then thinks to join the backup squad of their platoon. "I should get going-"


    "Wait," the red-headed girl yells before he leaps away. He stops and is receptive for a response. "Your last name is it really, Uzumaki?"


    "Mn," he hums with a nod before quirking his brow. "Wait, when did I tell you that?"


    The girl looks at him in disbelief, voicing, "you shouted your name to everyone in the exam room. It''s pretty easy to learn someone''s name when it''s shouted out like that."


    "Oh, yeah," Naruto chuckles. "Yeah, that''s me. Uzumaki Naruto, future and greatest Hokage there''ll ever be!"


    Shrugging away the Hokage comment, she asks what she''s extremely curious to know. "And are you from Uzushiogakure?"


    .


    You can visit my store to read up to 400 chapters in (PDF)


    /BlackGoku222

 Chapter 162: Chapter 162

    Getting new information streaming into his head about a fight going on with a huge fucking snake, Naruto nearly misses the question. "Huh? Oh, uh, no. I was born in Konoha," he answers as he figures the clone by Gate 12 is hopping the fence to alert the proctors of Orochimaru now.


    "Well, that doesn''t have to mean anything," she mumbles to herself before she implores him, "but your family name. It''s one of the prominent clans from Uzushiogakure."


    "Really," Naruto asks then recalls Naru-nii mentioning his clan. "Well, I was named after kaa-chan''s family, Uzumaki Kushina."


    Quickly growing wide-eyed, the redhead retorts, "That''s- You''re kidding!"


    "Uh, no," Naruto slowly assures her. "I wouldn''t joke about that."


    "Uzumaki Kushina," she pronounces slowly in thought. "She''s apart of the most honored family in Uzushiogakure! Your whole family were so masterful at Finjutsu, it was practically the village''s Kekkai Genkai!" Realization widens as she outwardly verbalizes her running thoughts.


    "Kami your mother, and I think one of your grandmothers, were sacred members of service."


    With squinted eyes, Naruto asks, "how do you know so much about my clan?"


    "Your clan?" the red-haired girls retorts before realizing, "I suppose you do have a better claim than me oh well, at least I look like an Uzumaki," she answers him with a smirk with a flick of her vibrant red hair. At his confusion, she informs him, "my name is Uzumaki Karin.


    I''m-well, my mother, actually, was one of the branch members of the Uzumaki clan."


    "REALLY!" Naruto yells in a tall dark forest filled with many predators hunting for easy prey. She looks around nervously as she fearfully shushes his excited, "we''re family!? Really! Really!"


    Karin couldn''t understand his level of exuberance, but she was reading a wonderful energy radiating from his chakra, and it''s not like she dislikes the idea of discovering family, even if they are only second cousins.


    "My mother was a survivor of the Last Days," Karin tells him.


    "The Last Days" Naruto repeats mournfully. "Is that what they call it?"


    "No," Karin answers. "That''s just how she''d always refer to it. ''In those last days,'' she would often say. Her mind lived in the past pretty often."


    "You take that back!" Naruto gripes affronted. "Ramen is Kami''s gift to humankind!"


    Karin laughs before stating, "my mother would''ve definitely smacked some sense into you, but only because she loved serving the main branch. She was a primary caregiver and would''ve hunted you like a ykai if she learned a member of the main family was shortening their lifespan like that."


    "What?! Ramen doesn''t do that," Naruto defends.


    Karin looks at him in amused surprise, listing for him, "you might get away with making homemade ramen healthier but that instant stuff lacks fiber, protein, and other crucial vitamins and minerals. Not to mention the high sodium content negatively impacts your health."


    "We were doing so well, Karin-chan," Naruto mumbles with disingenuous disappointment. "Oh well, I still love you."


    "Y-You don''t even know me," Karin retorts, shocked by how fast he seems to be accepting her. Ignoring her as he happily hums, "I have family, I have family," Karin calls out, "hey, will you listen to me-" She''s cut off when they both hear screams, and in her case, familiar screams.


    "That sounded close by," a serious Naruto notes.


    "Shigeri!" Karin calls, searching for his chakra. When Naruto asks if he''s her teammate, she nods and they both sprint toward the source of her teammate''s cry.


    TEAM EIGHT


    "Hey," Naruto drops in behind Team 8, startling them. " uh, are you guys okay?"


    "Idiot," an irate Kiba calls, settling a shaking Akamaru down. "Obviously we''re okay."


    "Why aren''t you with your team," Shino''s monotone voice asks.


    "I am," Naruto answers Shino before smiling at Hinata-chan. "Hey, Hinata-chan. I bet your Byakugan is super useful here huh? You can probably even see what scroll they have without having to get close!"


    .


    You can visit my store to read up to 400 chapters in (PDF)


    /BlackGoku222

 Chapter 163: Chapter 163

    Hinata smiles through her brilliant blush before she answers, "my Byakugan helps."


    "No doubt," Naruto states, nodding assertively before asking Kurenai''s team, "do you guys want any help getting the scroll you need?"


    "Is that some sort of joke," Kiba responds, eying the dead last in humored disbelief. "Thanks, but no thanks. You''d only slow us down."


    Facing the Inuzuka, an annoyed Naruto calls, "what the hell, Dog Breath? I just asked if you wanted help."


    Snorting, he retorts, "help from the Dead Last? We might as well hand ''em our scroll now," Kiba assumes.


    "Whatever," Naruto mutters rolling his eyes. "Later Hinata-chan." Turning to the horrid mess of blood-tainted sand past the bushes, Naruto gasps, asking, "Yeesh! What the hell happened there?"


    "That was the red-haired sand-nin you tried to be besties with-" Kiba starts to explain.


    "Gaara!" Naruto hops before further asking, "he was here? When? Which way did he go?"


    "Please tell me you''re not that stupid," Kiba asks in disbelief.


    "Naruto-kun, he''s very dangerous," Hinata informs him with worry.


    "It wouldn''t be advisable to associate with him," Shino coolly adds.


    "It''s cool you guys," Naruto waves them off. "I bet he''s just a big softy when you get to know him. Which way?" Kiba mechanically points and Naruto calls out, "I''ll see you guys at the tower!" as he rushes after the elusive future-friend.


    "He really is an idiot," Kiba comments as the blond speeds away. "Rest in peace," the Inuzuka adds and Hinata can only stomach her apprehension due to knowing it''s only one of Naruto''s clones. Still, she hopes with all her heart his clone will stay alright.


    KARIN


    Naruto and Karin land high on a tree branch. From their vantage point, they spot her heavily injured teammate, Shigeri holding out his shaking sword in his trembling hand.


    Shigeri is hemorrhaging from multiple wounds with Masashi, the third member of Karin''s team, lying unconscious on the grass behind him, with even more injuries.


    until two kunai are launched from behind her toward the fake genin and as expected both shinobi block them with their own kunai. A still wailing Karin barely thinks to ask, ''two kunai?


    Really?'' When unbeknownst to these disguised genin, the attack from the front distracted them from the very fast, stealth attack at their back.


    "Rasengan!" Two red-eyed Narutos call as they simultaneously slam incredibly condensed balls of spinning chakra center mass against their spine. The murderers scream in ear-shattering pain as they are rocketed forward by their spinning pelvis at tremendous speed.


    One spinning mass of flesh is unlucky enough to have a tree stop him with a bone-shattering ''thwack'' while the other flies farther than she can see before hearing a distant grunting ''thud.''


    "Oh, man," a brightly smiling Naruto calls as the other five clones rush to them. "The way you fake crying was so awful, I wanted to laugh so hard!"


    "Tch," she sucks her teeth, too embarrassed to confess she actually likes her acting. "It worked didn''t it-"


    "Where the fuck were you, you stupid cunt," a trembling Shigeri yells at Karin before eying Naruto. Naruto''s chakra immediately feels defensive to Karin, but restrained.


    Naruto raises his hands in peace as Shigeri can barely manage to sheath his jittery sword before returning his glare at his red-haired teammate.


    "If you had been here when we needed you, Masashi wouldn''t be dead!" Karin can''t even explain herself before Shigeri spits blood and a cracked tooth, spouting, "nevermind! We''re already disqualified. Gimme your arm."


    Karin hesitates to do so in front of Naruto as she''s never liked her ability. Not only was it responsible for her mother''s death, but it''s the very job she inherited in order to survive. Now, being bitten painfully hard in front of her kin suddenly didn''t feel right.


    "Karin, give me your fucking arm!" Shigeri yells as he jerks her left arm to his mouth, but before her teammate can add another scar to the collection, Naruto grips Shigeri by his throat, making him choke as her blond cousin pulls him away.


    "I don''t get what''s going on," a confused and irate Naruto states. "But I''m pretty sure he was going to bite you." Looking from Karin to Shigeri and back, he curiously asks, "are you sure he''s your teammate?"


    Though Shigeri tries to break free, Naruto tightens his enhanced grip, interrupting the bleeding boy from answering or yelling. Even without her sensory abilities, Karin can tell Naruto is far stronger even if her teammate wasn''t so heavily wounded.


    Feeling hollow from her sorrowful memories, Karin tries to explain to Naruto, "I" However, flashing memories of how she allowed herself to be used just like her pathetic mother had, keeps Karin from deliberately tainting her cousin''s opinion of her with the biggest shame of her young life.


    .


    You can visit my store to read up to 400 chapters in (PDF)


    /BlackGoku222

 Chapter 164: Chapter 164

    "Well, it''s cool if you don''t want to say," Naruto states as he shoves the wounded Shigeri to his clones and two of them lock the boy''s wrist joints and drop him to his knees as a third clone presses a kunai at his throat. "But I''m not letting some weirdo hurt my family or bite them."


    "You don''t even know me," Karin sheepishly levels at Naruto.


    "I want to though," Naruto returns. "I''m going to restart the Uzumaki clan, Karin-chan. Not only do I want to protect them, but I also want to get to know all the family I have left in this world."


    ''Urgh,'' Karin mentally grunts at his emotionally honest kick to her gut. "Oh, whatever," Karin states repressively happy. "There was nothing left for me in Kusagakure anyway."


    "Uzumaki, you traitor," Shigeri yells, despite the kunai at his neck. "The village will hear about this! We looked after you! We took care of you-"


    "The village killed my mother, you abusive asshole," she yells at him. "And the village was going to do the same to me!"


    "She''s a member of my clan now," Naruto gravely tells the weak and bleeding boy. "You come after her, and you''ll have to deal with me." Naruto waves to the clones and they let the exhausted Shigeri go.


    "Since you''re disqualified, the exit''s straight that way," he tells him pointing to his eight o''clock. "You can let yourself out."


    Once Shigeri is thirty yards away, Karin asks, "you really think it was a good idea to let him go? I mean, countries banded together to destroy Uzushiogakure because our existence was that much of a threat. Who''s to say they won''t do it again?"


    Unimpressed, Naruto shrugs, admitting, "he''ll have to survive first, and I just sent him toward the biggest nest of Konoha''s Jumping Leeches in the forest. Just one of those bloodsuckers snags his skin for more than five minutes, and the only place he''ll be reaching is the next world.


    But if you want to tell him not to go that way-"


    "No," Karin exclaims, easily sensing how low on chakra her former teammate is. Watching Shigeri labor just to leave, possibly to his death, Karin apprehensively expresses to her family her decision. "My mother and I we have special chakra that heals anyone who, uh, bite us.


    "I just" Sakura starts. Still feeling her supreme terror, Sakura shakes her head a bit then finishes, "I''ll treat you in a minute-"


    "We don''t have the time," Sasuke quickly whispers. With his Sharingan activated, he ignores her while he frantically surveys the dark and quiet forest for any hint of danger. "Finish healing yourself so we can get out of here!"


    "Sasuke" she mutters, never witnessing this much panic from him. His panic inspires her own fears as she thinks, ''he''s probably right.'' Their attacker is leagues above them.


    Sakura was only proud of the fact that she wasn''t crying and shaking like a leaf when she barely managed to stab herself out of her fear-induced stupor with a shuriken. She''s not even done closing her wound when a snake slithers down from the tree branch above.


    "Sasuke!" She hollers and they both instantly leap in opposite directions, however, the large snake follows her teammate.


    Yelling, "get away!" Sasuke kills the serpent with a reckless amount of kunai and shuriken, pinning it to a large branch.


    ''He''s just as scared as I am,'' Sakura oddly notes, as evidenced by his missing the snake sneaking up on them despite his Sharingan being activated.


    Extricating himself out of the bloody and slimy snakeskin, like shedding its husk, this monster speaks in a scratchy and rancorous voice, "neither of you should relax for even a moment.


    Prey should always try their best to run away" It wasn''t until this monster''s hideous eyes targets their very souls that he adds with a wicked grin, "in the presence of a predator, that is."


    .


    You can visit my store to read up to 400 chapters in (PDF)


    /BlackGoku222

 Chapter 165: Chapter 165

    Without warning, the half villain, half snake slithers around the tree branch toward a frozen Sasuke. Before Sakura can heave her kunai, before Sasuke can bring out his own to defend himself, three shurikens and a kunai dart deep into cracking wood.


    It isn''t until a feral red-eyed Naruto lands next to her that they all notice the note-wrapped kunai smoke in front of the monstrous ninja.


    "Sasuke!" Naruto calls as he grabs Sakura and they all leap away from the destructive explosion. Landing on the forest floor, Team 7 survey the area a moment before Naruto relays to his teammates, "I sent word about that guy. We just need to last until reinforcements gets-"


    The forest floor vibrated horribly as the sound of rupturing tree roots interrupts him. The shaking earth they''re standing on, sinks before exploding outward and Team 7 lands safely thirty yards away from the slowly rising long-haired genin.


    Their heads tilt back as Orochimaru continues to rise out of the whole on atop the extremely large head of a gigantic snake.


    "I still want to know the full extent of your powers, Sasuke-kun," his scratchy voice humorously declares. The snake large tongue hisses their death sentence and Sakura is at a loss of what to do. In the presence of such a large summon, what are three genin to do.


    Feeling defeated, Sakura''s mind reminds her, ''even Kakashi-sensei never made them run a mission scenario involving a summon.'' Sakura simply can''t tactically imagine their escape without sacrificing at least two members, an impossible choice for her.


    The large snake bares its large fangs as Orochimaru spreads his stance in preparation to attack when the large beast hisses painfully loud, as if wounded.


    Naruto carries Sakura princess style and leaps away, calling out, "Sasuke!" as she witnesses dozens of Naruto''s clones descending from the trees with a large version of his chakra ball technique, peppering the large snake''s body with a barrage of scale drilling strikes.


    "This way," Naruto yells to their teammate.


    However, before the three can get far, their impossibly strong adversary lands in front of them. Naruto sets her down as the long-haired shinobi, chuckles, "ku ku ku, very amusing, Naruto-kun. I never expected you to have such an impressive technique."


    "He''s forcing us to make our stand," Sasuke quietly tells his teammates.


    "Correct," Orochimaru agrees with a wide smile. "Fear not, younglings. I will grant you a moment to safely strategize, but I warn you. When you come at me, intend to kill me like predators or you will die my prey," he finishes with his psychotic grin and chuckle.


    "Naruto," Sasuke states, taking a step forward. "You cover my six. Sakura, stay behind."


    "He''s better than a one-on-one," Naruto tells his Sasuke. "We need to triple team him. I flank his left, you take his right and Sakura supports from the rear."


    A feral-haired, red-eyed Naruto quickly intervenes, but surprising him is a second Orochimaru, manifesting from the tree before attacking Naruto, separating both boys to an ever-expanding distance. The further apart her teammates are beaten, the more Sakura realizes she needs to make a choice.


    ''Who do I back up?''


    She''s hardly helped but one-on-one essentially means death against this enemy. Then Orochimaru hits Sasuke so far, she loses sight of him. The pinkette wants to follow but, she''s also worried about Naruto who''s losing just as bad.


    "Sakura!" Naruto yells as he hops as far away as he can. "Back Sasuke up! Hurry!"


    Instantly leaping away, her thoughts are a grateful, ''thank you, Naruto!''


    Landing on a branch, the sight before her shocks her to see. Sasuke is on the ground, unmoving while that horrible Orochimaru is over him. Sakura is about to defend her teammate when both she and the monster are taken by surprise when a small explosion jolts Orochimaru''s back.


    Sasuke twists waist and quick feet spin to leap out of the snake nin''s range before hurling three wire-guided Fma Shuriken that quickly wraps Orochimaru tightly to the trunk of the tree.


    "Katon: Ryka no Jutsu," Sasuke yells through wire-bitten teeth and an explosion of fierce fire rides the metal wire like a missile, striking Orochimaru square in the chest and through the other end of the tree, roasting the screaming man alive.


    Landing beside the raven-haired avenger, Before a relieved Sakura can tend Sasuke''s wounds, they both hear an evil sound from what should be a lifeless body.


    "Kukukuku," Orochimaru cackles. "You really are brothers, Sasuke-kun." Sakura brings out her kunai but before either herself or Sasuke can do anything, he uses some form of jutsu that immobilizes them. "I sense power in your eyes that surpasses Itachi."


    "Who the hell are you!" Sasuke yells. "What do you know about Itachi!?"


    "Yes," Orochimarus sings. "I think I will have you."


    Orochimaru turns toward the direction of Naruto''s fight and chuckles evilly, muttering, "so that''s the Kybi brat." ''Kybi?'' Sakura mentally repeats and the monster returns his predatory attention to them, using a hand sign she''s never seen before.


    .


    You can visit my store to read up to 400 chapters in (PDF)


    /BlackGoku222

 Chapter 166: Chapter 166

    "My name is Orochimaru," he tells them. Sasuke and Sakura fight whatever paralyzed them and only then does the pinkette detect a slight sugary scent in the air, deducing he released a gas agent to immobilize them when his head extends horribly long from this monster''s body. "Here is a gift.


    Come to me if you wish to have power!"


    Neither Sakura or Sasuke can move for several moments when Orochimaru''s fangs are nearly on Sasuke. Sakura knows he would''ve hurt him if not for a red chakra covered Naruto, with a red chakra tail, nearly striking him in the face.


    "You''re becoming quite the nuisance boy," Orochimaru states as his neck retracts to its proper length. Orochimaru vanishes in his absurd sprint, landing right next to her and smiling down at her evilly.


    Helpless to his immense strength, her stunned form could do nothing as he grabs hold of her uniform and hurls her high and far. Before Sakura''s paralyzed body hits the tree, she''s caught by Naruto.


    With his red eyes but no red chakra shroud, Sakura doesn''t believe the blond who caught her is the real Naruto, and assumes the red-chakra-tailed Naruto fighting against Orochimaru is the real one.


    Naruto moves faster than she can see with her own eyes and worse yet, Orochimaru seems to be able to move just as fast.


    "Naruto," Sakura gasps, unable to comprehend how her goofy, loud teammate can be this strong. Staring in awe of the real Naruto fight, she hears the one holding her ask, "are you okay?" Before she can answer, another Naruto holding Sasuke lands beside them.


    To her surprise, the clones carry them away.


    "Wait," Sakura argues. "We have to help-"


    "The Boss can take care of himself," the clone carrying her states while the other adds, "we need to get away before Orochimaru gets serious."


    As they spring from branch to branch, Sasuke yells, "set me down!" At Sasuke''s insistence, the Narutos land in a small clearing between the giant trees.


    "Are you guys okay," Naruto asks as the other clone checks the perimeter, communicating, "we can''t stay long."


    Sakura starts to ask, "where-" when she''s interrupted by Sasuke.


    "I''m not running while the Dobe fights my battle," Sasuke hotly declares.


    "Shh," Sakura shushes him, very much to her own surprise. She quickly adds, "I don''t want to leave Naruto either, but we shouldn''t draw attention to ourselves."


    When their paralysis wears off Sasuke moves toward the direction they came from when both clones step in front of him.


    "Troublesome," Shikamaru notes beside Chji. Sakura is upset, offended, and unnerved by Sasuke''s opinion of her and allows Ino''s hand to squeeze her shoulder in comforting solidarity.


    NARUTO''S CLONE


    Naruto is aware of the fights going on and though he wants to join them to make sure everyone stays safe, he has his own job to do. Running through the treetops with his own clones spread out, but near enough, Naruto stops when he senses something.


    Hearing a mechanically muffled, "lucky," Naruto spots three genin from Amegakure wearing light yellow jumpsuits stitched up at the middle, with rebreathers fixed to their mouths.


    Feeling Kurama evaporate their mind-slip genjutsu every time they try to place it on him, Naruto smiles as he creates a clone that quickly dispels, alerting his nearby backup to power up and help take them out.


    NARUTO


    Four Narutos, each with one tail of Kurama''s power, surround a crouched and amused Orochimaru. Though Naruto felt more powerful than ever before, he couldn''t comprehend or apprehend the missing-nin.


    With all four chakra-covered Naruto''s attacking him, the best he can manage is narrowly avoiding being struck in the stomach with some five-fingered seal and keep the missing-nin from chasing after Sasuke.


    Even taking the legendary shinobi four to one, Orochimaru''s foresight in taijutsu was better, Naruto can barely avoid his devastating snake ninjutsu, and he had a strategy for every one of Naruto''s surprises.


    After the snake sannin grossly slithered out the mouth of two bodies, it''s now even more difficult to hit him with a Rasengan, or catch him with his red chakra despite his four to one advantage.


    "Congratulations is in order, Naruto-kun. You''ve survived long enough for your reinforcements to arrive," Orochimaru calls before bitting his thumb and sliding his blood down his left forearm.


    Two of Naruto''s clones disperse when the biggest snake Naruto has ever seen pops into existence, shrugging trees to the side from their rooted station like they were nothing more than blades of grass. "Have fun playing with my pet," Orochimaru tells him from the top of his summon.


    "You had better prepare a hundred sacrifices for summoning me," the giant snake spoke.


    "Of course, Manda-sama," Orochimaru states before leaping away. "A moment is all I require."


    Staring up in sheer awe of the king of snakes, Naruto mumbles, "Nii-chan was right. That snake-bastard really is the worst." Naruto contemplates asking Kurama for a second tail when the large snake is attacked by the proctor of the second task, Mitarashi Anko.


    .


    You can visit my store to read up to 400 chapters in (PDF)


    /BlackGoku222

 Chapter 167: Chapter 167

    "I got this," Anko shouts, sniping the nake''s high head with six Fma Shuriken she not only ignites in flames, but quickly clones into twelve projectile weapons, then twenty-four with, "Shuriken Kage Bunshin no Jutsu!"


    With Anko distracting it and leading it away, Naruto utilizes the moment of respite to create a large Rasengan with Kybi chakra. He then follows the large snake as it attacks Anko, waiting for the perfect opportunity, until he pulls up short.


    Stopping on top of a half-downed thick branch, Naruto receives the memories of Sasuke forcibly dispelling his clones, and he can''t help but curse, "that idiot!"


    Naruto is about to leave Anko with his single tailed clone when the woman shrieks before gripping desperately between shoulder and neck.


    It''s an opening Manda easily takes advantage of to feed, opening its hissing mouth wide for its small meal only to choke and shriek its own cry of pain as Naruto slams his large Rasengan into the grand summon''s slithering spine.


    Despite the thick scales of its hide Naruto is effectively drilling through, the blond keeps up the intensity until it dispels.


    As the thick smoke evaporates, a heaving Naruto regresses to his feral, red-eyed strength as he leaps to Anko''s side.


    Though she''s on her knees in tremendous pain, gripping at her curse mark while holding in her scream, Naruto has to get to Sasuke before Orochimaru does or he''ll suffer the same curse.


    Naruto sends his remaining single-tailed clone to try and find Orochimaru or Sasuke to either fight off or save, respectively.


    Naruto is growing more tired, not that he would consider resting, but he wanted to stay alert until they''ve finished the second test and a steadily building fatigue won''t help him.


    Carrying Anko in his arms bridal style, moved his forearm too near her seal, so he had to carry her piggyback style as he raced through the air, retracing his clones direction.


    ''Hey,'' Naruto hears Naru-nii greet. ''How''s everything?''


    ''Hey, Naru-nii,'' Naruto thinks as he jumps from branch to branch. While he''s relaying some of what he knows to his future counterpart, a cache of memories interrupts his thoughts, and Naruto curses, "fuck!"


    ''What,'' Naru-nii asks as Anko winces in pain asking, "what is it?"


    "We''re too late," Naruto sorrowfully tells them. After traveling for another twenty minutes, they find Sasuke unconscious with the seal on the back base of his neck.


    ''Hey, listen,'' Naru-nii slowly starts. ''I''ll save my strength so we can talk later but, remember, we only wanted to try and spare him the pain of it. He''ll survive this, so don''t beat yourself up about it.''


    The single-tailed clone reverts to red eyes and feral blond hair before lifting Sasuke''s unconscious body onto his shoulders, wrapping his arms securely around Sasuke''s dangling right arm and leg.


    In either instance, they''re both sure Naruto isn''t the long-range sensor type and are justified when Naruto starts tearing up and mewls pathetically, holding in his want to cry.


    Sakura rushes to him, checking him over with her Iry-ninjutsu as she asks, "what is it?" And Ino asks, "what''s wrong?"


    Naruto whimpers his answer, "uuuuhh, Karin-chan''s family and they bit her mother to death!"


    "Karin-chan?"


    "Death?"


    Pressed and understanding the specifics of Kage Bunshin as well as knowing the details behind Mizuki''s defeat, Anko''s certain Naruto is telling her the truth. "We need to go," she tells the genin before turning to Naruto.


    "Tell your clones to meet us at the tower." After creating and dispelling a clone, they sprint through the trees for nearly three and a half hours in the night until they finally reach the tower.


    The group of exhausted ninja break the seal of one of the tower''s many double doors and enter a large lit entrance chamber. The two-story expanse has two overhead walkways made of concrete with a framed banner hanging on the wood and concrete wall.


    Reading the words on the banner is a familiar orange-clad blond and an unknown redhead with glasses.


    Shikamaru, Chji, Sakura and especially Ino are stunned when Naruto breaks away from them and rushes across the room to the red-headed girl with glasses standing next to a Naruto clone with three scrolls in his hands, and lifts her entire frame in a big bear hug.


    "Not again," they hear the girl bemoans, though pleased.


    "Uh, Naruto," Ino starts, wondering to herself why there always has to be a rival. ''I''m not even sure about him yet and there''s already another girl in the way!'' her thoughts yell, mirroring her bewilderment. Ino attempts to ask as politely as possible, "who is that?"


    "Ah," Naruto calls out setting Karin down. "Ji-chan, Kakashi-sensei, and Asuma-sensei are here," Naruto informs them.


    Naruto''s clone hands Shikamaru an earth scroll when a team of Anbu, Kakashi, Asuma, and the Hokage rush into the room. Anko picks up an unconscious Sasuke, telling Sakura, "you did good keeping his temperature down and assist his healing. We''ll take it from here."


    .


    You can visit my store to read up to 400 chapters in (PDF)


    /BlackGoku222

 Chapter 168: Chapter 168

    Anko leaves through the hallway at the end of the room with the Anbu tailing her. Kakashi turns to his remaining students, and though noting the red-haired girl next to his blond student, he commends his soldiers as much as Asuma does to his team.


    "Naruto, Sakura," Kakashi starts. "Good work. I''m certainly proud."


    "What happened to Sasuke," Sakura asks.


    "Later," Kakashi tells her. Moving toward the same hallway Anko took Sasuke, Kakashi informs his team, "you''ll have to remain here until the test is complete but there''s a lounge, cafeteria, library, training center, and you''ll have your own rooms.


    I''ll find you both when I can," then disappears after the third genin of their team.


    Asuma remains by his genin students while Hiruzen steps up to his Leaf-nin and states with grandfatherly pride, "you no longer have to open your scrolls. On behalf of the Chnin tasked with receiving you, congratulations. Team 7, Team 10, you''ve passed the second test."


    "Was there ever a doubt!" Naruto yells, startling the other genin and widening Hiruzen''s smile. The boisterous blond then surprises everyone, by immediately looking crestfallen. Turning to Karin, Naruto winces as he apologizes. "Sorry, Karin-chan."


    Looking away from the leader of their village"possibly her leader as well"Karin tells her cousin, "it''s okay." She didn''t think she would be this close to their famed leader so soon and finds it odd when the Hokage casually asks her blond cousin, "and who might this be, Naruto-kun?


    That headband identifies you as a kunoichi from Kusagakure."


    As Karin realizes she hasn''t taken off her headband, Naruto happily answers in the most unexpected way. "Ah! This is Uzumaki Karin! She''s my family!


    She was Kusa, but she wants to emigrate to Konoha. She can stay right, Ji-chan? I kind of already said she can," he adds with a bit of a nervous chuckle.


    This will also help Sakura. The best she can manage against orochi is stabbing herself, and running around. She''ll get stronger as well, but it''ll take more time for her. That being said, Naruto was never going to stop Sasuke from getting the seal.


    Team 7 just can''t handle pre-botched arms Orochimaru. He''s too powerful and they''re only lucky he didn''t want to cause to big a scene or they would be dead.


    Speaking of Orochimaru. I really love that villain. He''s so selfish, but he doesn''t covet power, per se. He covets immortality and to conquer death.


    He uses anything and anyone to secure his own agenda and only really kills for that purpose. He''s pretty fascinating so I do want to use him more, I just don''t know how yet... apart from canon I mean.


    KARIN! Ugh, I felt for her. Her village sucks a fat one and Shigeri''s definitely dead. I hated her teammates, the way they just grabbed her arm, like they''re entitled to it or her chakra...


    always pissed me off! If I had a spot in the chapter for her to watch Shigeri get sucked dry, I definitely would''ve written it. I have ideas and plans for Karin. I don''t know if you guys know or not, but I couldn''t find any evidence in canon that Naruto knows Karin is or isn''t his kin.


    I find that weird, especially if she was in the room for the exam when he literally yells at everyone his full name, and the fact that he wasn''t going to lose to any of them. I know Kishimoto only thought of her after the fact, but a little explanation would''ve been nice.


    There was a line in canon from Shikamaru about Naruto not being the protagonist of a story, and at the time, I thought it was BS, but lo and behold, emo-Sasuke was Kishimoto''s flavor the entire time. Still, I had to put that line back in because this is fanfiction and wrongs must be righted.


    .


    You can visit my store to read up to 400 chapters in (PDF)


    /BlackGoku222

 Chapter 169: Chapter 169

    NARUTO


    "Does she really have to go," Naruto begs to know, looking at Kakashi with worried eyes. "We haven''t even gotten a chance to talk," he finishes.


    "You know the rules, Naruto-kun," Kakashi answers. "As far as timing goes the earlier the better and you have to stay here for the next four days anyway. Might as well be now."


    From beside Kakashi, Karin says, "it''s okay, Naruto. It''ll be fine." She then gives Sakura and Sasuke a short bow before departing. Arms crossed, Sasuke is brooding against the wall of the hallway and she has to try hard not staring at his beautifully stoic face.


    She grabs her cousin''s forearm comfortingly before adding, "I''ll see you once the second test concludes," then exits through the door behind them.


    Sakura is standing beside Naruto as the blond asks Kakashi, "why do we even have to stay here if we already passed," Naruto asks and before they can tell him again, he answers his question. "Yeah, yeah, to avoid interference between the villages-"


    "Or get manipulated emotionally, physically, or financially," Sakura adds.


    Watching his sole family in the world leave, Naruto can''t help but yell, "this still sucks!"


    "Noted," Kakashi casually comments before informing his team, "remember, aside from physical conditioning, no training. All competitors are monitored heavily to avoid setting up traps or other forms of advantage which also means this is the best place to spy on the competition."


    ''I guess I wouldn''t need to spy since I have Naru-nii,'' Naruto thinks as he glumly watches Kakashi leave to take Karin to her interrogation.


    "She''ll be fine," Sakura reassures Naruto, though her presence and voice without the violence and survival to distract him, reminds him of the hollowness of what should''ve been a magical night and the resulting agony in his heart.


    Turning to her teammates, Sakura proposes with an upbeat tone, "why don''t we have breakfast together?"


    Though it''s surprising to Naruto that Sakura would want him to join her and Sasuke, Sasuke''s reaction isn''t. After glaring at Naruto, Sasuke leaves without a word, engulfing the pair in painfully awkward silence.


    Naruto runs around them, cutting their lead again as he states, "wait, I just think we can be friends. What''s so bad about that?"


    "I can''t tell if you''re clueless, or brain-damaged," Kankur roughly comments.


    "I don''t know how you can tell what anything is with all that eyeliner on," Naruto mouths with an insolent and raised chin.


    "Tch! It''s war paint," Kankur quickly yells when Temari steps in front of her younger brother and tells Naruto, "you should stay away from Gaara."


    "Thanks, but I''m sure it''ll be fine," he shrugs happily. "I mean, think about it. What if we''re all friends in the future? Wouldn''t that be awesome," Naruto asks, and though he offers them his best smile, they walk away from him unaffected.


    "Wait, can we at least eat together?"


    "Kankur, Temari," Baki calls as he walks up to them and takes special note of Naruto.


    "Hey, I''m Uzumaki Naruto, future Hokage," he casually greets. "You''re Gaara''s sensei, right? You must be pretty strong."


    Baki eyes the boy intensely, harshly stating, "I''ll tell you this now, Konoha genin. On paper, our villages may be allies, but, we are in competition, which means you engaging us is inappropriate."


    "Oh, that''s okay," Naruto shrugs. "I''m not worried about competing. I was just telling them it''d be pretty cool if me and Gaara were friends. You said we''re allies right?


    So why don''t we um, meet and stuff? You know, like how allies do?"


    .


    You can visit my store to read up to 400 chapters in (PDF)


    /BlackGoku222

 Chapter 170: Chapter 170

    "Kami you''re an idiot," Kankur bluntly asserts.


    "At least I''m not wearing makeup, Tubs," Naruto counters. Though he wants to make a good impression, something about Kankur feels light-hearted to the point they can trade insults and still be fine afterward, which Naruto enjoys greatly.


    "It''s war paint," Kankur yells as Baki informs him, "Gaara, Kankur, and Temari will not associate with you. Heed my warning. Gaara is the most dangerous genin here and our village will bear no responsibility should he kill you."


    Considering Baki''s words, Naruto isn''t sure if they understand that that stuff doesn''t matter more than friendship and asks, "so as long as I say it''s not your fault, then it''s fine if we hang out?"


    "No," Temari flatly answers.


    "Not that it matters much," Naruto grumbles. "He can''t kill me, anyway."


    "Let''s go," Baki commands them and they turn to leave. Naruto doesn''t follow and decides to eat breakfast. After eating by himself, he begins exploring the tower when he happily hears Naru-nii''s, ''yo!''


    TEMARI


    When Temari exits Gaara''s room, a pensive Kankur asks her, "do you think he can''t die?"


    Baki hands Temari her tray of breakfast as he asks Kankur, "what are you referring to?"


    "That blond kid," Temari easily answers, taking her tray and snacking on broccoli.


    "He seems pretty sure Gaara can''t beat him," Kankur points out as the three walk next door.


    "Seem pretty delusional, you mean," Temari corrects.


    Baki nods for them to enter Kankur''s room. As they settle down, casually eating their breakfast, Baki asks Kankur, "what are you thinking?"


    "He''s thinking intelligence gathering," Temari finishes.


    Spotting Sakura and Naruto, Ino can immediately read the horribly awkward mood between them.


    ''They''re broken pretty bad,'' Ino calmly observes and she knows quite well she was the one leading them there. Two of her most important relations and they can barely look at each other. Feeling the need to correct her persistent errors, Ino greets them with charm before forcibly dragging Sakura away.


    By the weak resistance Ino felt, she''s fairly certain she''s rescuing Sakura.


    Yet, in her assigned room, Sakura venomously asserts, "you know I don''t want to talk to you."


    "Yes, yes, yes, I know, okay," Ino quickly rebuttals, flimsily waving the pinkette''s venom aside. "I understand what I did crossed lines. I saw you both. I''m not blind.


    Maybe I''ll never be able to earn your forgiveness, but I''m telling you now, I won''t stop trying to do just that."


    "It''ll never work," Sakura claims, eying her former friend and former rival sternly. "The day Naruto stops hurting from a broken heart is the only day I''ll consider possibly forgiving you. Do you know how guilty I feel?


    Not only is it agonizing to think about Sasuke nowto truly see himbut it''s even worse every time I see Naruto. There was no need to hurt him like that and it''s all your fault!"


    "Let''s not be over-dramatic, Forehead," Ino returns with a raised voice.


    "You might be in a rush to forget how fanatically obsessed you were, but I certainly remember you were more than fine breaking his heart as long as you got your photo back." Sakura winces to hear and Ino inhales deeply before exhaling to avoid blaming one another.


    "Look, before we devolve into the usual shouting match, can we please talk a little first?"


    "No," Sakura answers. "I still don''t want to talk to you," the pinkette finishes as she moves toward the door.


    .


    You can visit my store to read up to 400 chapters in (PDF)


    /BlackGoku222

 Chapter 171: Chapter 171

    However, Ino takes ahold of her hand, stopping Sakura as she tries to say, "It''s" Ino heaves finding this to be extremely hard to put into words. "It''s"


    "Ino? My hand," Sakura points out, but Ino doesn''t let go. "If this is about Sasuke, you saw him. He''s fine now."


    "It''s not about Sasuke," Ino tells her, but though it''s on the tip of her tongue, she can''t quite say the words, ''I think I like Naruto,'' as it feels like jumping off a cliff.


    Forcibly removing her hand from Ino''s weak grasp, Sakura hurries to ask, "then what is it?"


    Beginning to pace in her room, Ino nervously combs her blond bangs with her fingers as she often does before simply asking, "nothing is set in stone, right? We were living like death wasn''t as nearby when we were taught better than that, right?


    You remember those classes they made us take on Death and Perspective?"


    Though thoroughly confused, Sakura''s mind effortlessly recalls the syllabus for that course, perfectly reciting, "some degree of our behavior is generated by an unconscious fear of death and this fear generates deep anxiety and unease.


    It''s very common for us to try and offset this anxiety with behavior such as status-seekingmarital or professionalbecoming more materialistic, or blindly defending the values of our culture. We feel threatened by death, so, we seek security and significance to defend ourselves from it."


    With a small smirk, Ino happily remarks, "I know I have a good memory but yours is something else-"


    "Please don''t suck up," a squint-eyed Sakura interjects.


    "I mean it," Ino assures the suspicious pinkette. "Look, it''s true I did horrible stuff to youthe crazy you anywaybut what''s also indisputable is why I did it. Unless you think it was easy for me to do that to someone I actually care about."


    "Yes," Sakura calls. "I do, actually!"


    "Tch! Only in the beginning," Ino hesitates to refute adding, "when I didn''t recognize the obsessed monster walking around in my best friend''s face," Ino yells back.


    "My memory may not be like yours, but the things I remember with crystal clarity are the people I care about and all the times we''ve shared; good and bad!


    I remember what we may have done on any given day, what you were wearing at the time, what we talked about, who we saw, what we ate, what we liked. That''s my knowledge base. Yet I stood back and witnessed you growing up warped because all that mattered was Sasuke.


    I accept my part in that as well, so, as hard as it is for you to believe, yes, Sakura, I care about you."


    "Didn''t stop you," The pink-haired girl mutters loud enough.


    With a knowing smirk, Ino quickly retorts, "because I''m made of sterner stuff," though after a serious breath, the beautiful blond adds, "and why would it stop me when I knew what you could be?


    Ever since that perfect summer day I met you, I I always knew, Sakura," Ino replies and feeling a great boost of pride. ''I feel like Kurenai-sensei.''


    Reluctantly, Sakura walks past Ino and takes a seat on the bed, which is progress in Ino''s pupil-less blue eyes, but the pinkette says, "don''t think that just because I''m willing to listen, I forgive you.


    Regardless of who shares the most blame, Naruto is my teammate, a good person, and he was left heartbroken because of us."


    "You forgot to add, ''and a stud in the sack,''" Ino jokingly mocks, but Sakura remains stern of countenance, hard green eyes staring intensely into pupil-less blue on for several breathless seconds, unblinking until eventually, Sakura loses the battle of wills by blushing fiercely at the persistent mental bombardment of her night with Naruto.


    "Who else are you going to talk to about this?" Ino continues to ask, heavy-handedly attempting to convince the pinkette. "Your teammates, your sensei, your parents? I know Mebuki-san was fairly rebellious in her youth but-"


    Horribly disturbed, Sakura calls, "please don''t bring my mother into this." She''s heard snippets of how wild her mother was in her youth and more than ever before, Sakura worries how much of her mother''s eccentricities she''s inherited.


    If Ino does have sex with Naruto again, and the odds are very high that she willshe blushes when she imagines it might happen as boyfriend and girlfriendshe wants to be able to last as long as he does.


    They''ve had sex many times now and she''s failed to outlast him every time and tiring him out has now become a point of pride for her.


    Ino even fantasizes about a fully nude and satisfied Naruto waking up beside her and asking, ''did your earth-shattering prowess as a sex-goddess make me pass out again? You''re just too good Ino-hime.''


    Ino takes a deep and calming breath and focuses on the task at hand; extracting useful information from Sakura, for there''s a possibility the pinkette may have done something she hadn''t thought of. But Ino couldn''t know Sakura had been repressing that experience to the best of her meager ability.


    To begin with, forgetting random information is generally hard for Sakura. Forgetting the first time she had sexthe loss of her precious virginityis impossible with her mental acuity.


    Forgetting all the mind-numbing, knockout orgasms is infinitely more impossible as it feels like the experience has been recorded into the DNA of her marrow, muscle, and mind.


    She had even lost enough sense that night to ask him to scratch the itch in her ass, which, to her great surprise, felt wonderfully thrilling.


    Throughout her time with Naruto, Sakura passed out five times from the overwhelming torrential bliss plundering her mind, and the blush currently on Sakura''s face spoke volumes.


    Ino couldn''t help but ask the silent girl, "were you bad?"


    Ripping her out of her memories, Sakura asks, "what?"


    "I knew it," Ino huffs with disappointment. "You were bad, weren''t you?"


    "Shut it Ino-pig," Sakura curses, defending herself with, "I wasn''t bad! And how''s that even possible? I''m the girl. It''s the boy''s job to do everything."


    Wide-eyed and befuddled, Ino cautiously asks, "you you''re joking right?" Sakura is silent long enough for Ino to assert, "that couldn''t be more wrong! How outdated are you?"


    "Without me, he''d still be a virgin," Sakura yells. "He was even lucky I went along with his crazy demands-"


    "Demands? What demands?" Ino gasps, pondering how far her once friend went with the same boy she''s had sex with.


    It was incredibly odd for Ino to think about how they''ve both lost their virginity to the same boy, and though Ino knows Sakura''s night with Naruto wasn''t going to be a reoccurring thing, the platinum-blond found she didn''t exactly hate that it happened.


    Ino may even conclude it''s exciting to think that the same dick was inside both of them, engorging their sensitive sex organ until they burst in mind-numbing pleasure. Ino pauses a moment to close her eyes and calm her breathing to keep from triggering.


    .


    You can visit my store to read up to 400 chapters in (PDF)


    /BlackGoku222

 Chapter 172: Chapter 172

    Ino also appreciated that this oddly comforting, quasi-sororal connection between them wasn''t because Naruto seduced them behind their back. He isn''t a player or the horn-dog women in the bathhouse often lament about.


    If anything, they were the ones to initiate sex with him and that felt empowering in an odd and unexpected sort of way.


    Ino would prefer to be chased by a tall, strong, and handsome manas any budding young woman wouldbut Naruto wasn''t a dog, and despite social convention, taking what she wanted because she wanted it, wasn''t a bad feeling.


    "I- I''m not telling," Sakura reiterates. "He- He put it in and things happened and that''s all you need to know virgin."


    Her eye twitching, Ino felt the swelling fire in the pit of her stomach want to yell she was the one who became a woman first and she''s had way more sex than her rival has, but instead, Ino calmly asks, "so you didn''t like being with him?"


    "I wouldn''t say" Thinking better of it, Sakura instead asks defensively, "why do you want to know?"


    "Why not," Ino returns with a shrug. "How long are you going to keep this to yourself? You had sex, for Kami''s sake!"


    "Shhhhhh," Sakura shushes hotly with her index finger against her lips.


    Looking around the empty room confused, Ino reminds her madly blushing friend, "it''s just us, you loon." Ignoring the glaring hypocrisy, Ino asks, "wouldn''t you want to know everything if I was the one who had sex?"


    "Maybe," Sakura slowly admits. Then adds, "if we were actually friends."


    "I still care to be," Ino softly admits.


    With a long sigh, Sakura answers, "you may have made me realize Sasuke wouldn''t feel anything if he murdered me or my parents but that doesn''t mean I can forgive you for how hurt Naruto ended up. Every time I think about it, my insides lurch It shouldn''t have happened like that."


    Turning her gaze away, Ino slowly mentions, "maybe I can make it up to him too."


    Skeptical, Sakura asks, "how?"


    "O-one thing at a time," Ino quickly chickens out. "So did you like being with him?"


    Rolling her eyes, Sakura tries to pronounce, "he was I uh, had no real complaints."


    Ino bobs her head with the acceptable answer before she asks for clarity''s sake, "and you''re sure you don''t want to date him?"


    "Look, I''ve taken a few steps back from Sasuke, but it''s not like I''m apathetic toward him now." Ignoring the flashes of memory of nearly dying at the hands of Orochimaru, she adds, "and honestly, I could use this time to enhance my current training.


    If Sasuke and I don''t happen for a long time to come, that''s that''s fine, but no, I don''t want to date Naruto."


    "Shows how much you know about your teammate. Believe it or not, we''ve actually hung out several times," Ino confesses with a smirk, though she won''t admit many of those meetups ended with mind-blowing sex.


    "Why didn''t you tell me," Sakura demands to know, before realizing, "wait, why didn''t he tell me!"


    Ino simply asks, "you mean, why didn''t he tell you between all the times you hit him or flaunt all over Sasuke that he''s hanging out with your ex-best friend?"


    "I haven''t done either of those for weeks now," Sakura asserts pridefully. "I thought we were in a good place well, before that night, I mean."


    "What do you actually know about his life," Ino curiously asks. "Have you ever bothered to ask him his likes, his dislikes, who he knows, where he''s been? I got to learn a lot about him when I was helping Kurenai-sensei and I talk with him.


    He loves stories with happy endings, he hates ghosts, he enjoys watering his plants and feeding Tori-chan. He''s strong, and not just physically either, but mentally. He''s funny, like mischievous funnywhich I like.


    He''s cute, he''s smart, he has such a wonderful heart, and you don''t seem to have complaints about his performance in bed even though, apparently, you just lie there like a dead fish."


    Feeling a little convinced herself, Sakura is happy to huff, "I do not," to feel anger rather than confusion. "We did a bunch of stuff-" Sakura cuts herself off, and as Ino expected, she won''t say more.


    Moving on, Ino admits, "I just can''t stop thinking about him, and every day, I catch myself asking, ''why not? Why couldn''t we?''" Hugging her pillow with a slyly growing grin, Ino adds, "so, yeah, I think I''d really like it if Naruto were my boyfriend."


    The pair fall into silence as the young women process the deep implications behind their entire conversation and sift for every morsel of reflection.


    Aligned with the fact that Sakura had sex with Naruto, it was hard for the pinkette to believe Ino wants to be Naruto''s girlfriend and takes the rest of the morning to mull it over.


    ''Ino wants to be the girlfriend of a boy I had sex with.'' It just seems so odd to Sakura that Ino would be okay with the fact that, no matter what, she took Naruto''s first time. It just seems less pure that way. ''How does that not bother you? It has to,'' she wonders.


    Sakura realizes if Naruto and Ino get married, then Ino and herself would have both slept with the same man. Sakura doesn''t know why but she can''t decide how she feels about this.


    A sequence of motion pictures play in vivid detail how shockingly overwhelming Naruto commands over her pleasure center and to know Ino is going to experience the same thing it''s so illicit, her entire body simply reacts.


    As she quickly walks to her assigned room for some self relief, she simply tells herself, ''it''s biology and thrilling and nothing more.''


    He was the first boy she''d ever been with and he was better than she ever thought the act of sex could possibly be. Sakura believes a healthy sex drive is part of a healthy lifestyle and since her night with Naruto, she won''t deny her body''s completely natural needs.


    Her arousing fantasies staring her blond-haired blue-eyed teammate were frequent and not of her control, but Ino was right.


    .


    You can visit my store to read up to 400 chapters in (PDF)


    /BlackGoku222

 Chapter 173: Chapter 173

    Y returns to which Naru-nii laughs.


    ''Yeah, I kinda did the same,'' Naru-nii sheepishly admits. ''But you know, I want you to do something I never did.''


    ''What''s that?''


    ''Tou-chan and I didn''t have a lot of time together, but since you already know everything he''s going to tell you, you can ask him a question I''ve been dying to know.''


    KURAMA


    "I don''t want to see him," Kurama huffs to an eye-rolling Naruto as soon as the blond enters the large chamber. "I will never forgive him for sealing my power."


    "Aww, come on," Naruto contends. "Naru-nii said if it''s possible to learn it, then this would totally help us against a lot of really strong bad guys."


    "I know what the future brat said," Kurama growls. Getting up, he prowls in a circle as he adds, "I still hate the yondaime."


    "Are you going to give me eight tales or not," Naruto plainly puts. "I only need it for a second," the blond adds, however, Kurama isn''t convinced. It isn''t until Naruto mentions, "this could also help me possibly get a girlfriend," blushing a bit at the thought.


    Though Naruto may not blush quite so easily when it comes to physical intimacy with a girl, talk of girlfriends and matters of the heart can still rush the blood to his cheeks easily.


    "I mean, the Fourth is still like, really really popular; what with the way he took out entire armies by himself and such. And I look a lot like him. It would only make sense if I were to become just as popular with the same technique-"


    "Get two girlfriends," Kurama counters demandingly.


    "What! Two?" Naruto questions incredulously before sternly arguing, "you know this isn''t like ordering at a restaurant, right? You can''t just say ''I''ll take two of those.''"


    "Why not," Kurama argues, moving closer to the gate. "If the Yondaime is as popular as you claim, that would mean multiple females are willing to be his mate. Just accept all of them."


    "That''s not how love works!" Naruto contends. "It''s supposed to be between two people."


    Kurama tilts his large head with a measure of confusion before he asks, "and you''re an expert on how this love works?"


    Pulling up short with halting thoughts of Sakura, Naruto fumbles as he responds, "well, no I guess not." Shaking his head he hotly contests, "but neither are you!"


    Naruto focuses on the other, taller, blue-eyed blond in the room, wearing a standard Jnin''s uniform with a high-collard white cloak with red flames at the hem. A shocked Naruto into stating like a question, "youyou''re really the fourth."


    Minato smiles at his son as he begins to explain, "the seal is set so if eight tails are released, I''ll appear within youUMPH!" Minato grunts when Naruto punches him in the stomach.


    "HAHAHAHAHA," Kurama laughs loudly snapping his head back happily. "Serves you right, Yondaime," Kurama happily asserts, eventually adding, "hit him again, hit him again," as Naruto wipes the tears beginning to trail down his cheeks.


    Though his tearing eyes are covered by his forearm, Naruto tearfully bemoans to the chakra image of his father, "I already know all that! I know I''m your son, so, so, you don''t have to say it. And before you ask, I''m sixteen Nnn-nnmmh," his crying voice murmurs sadly.


    "Wow, sixteen," Minato empathizes with quiet comfort. "You must''ve gone through a lot."


    Clearing his cheeks of moisture, Naruto shrugs, adding, "whatever. I''m an Uzumaki and a Namikaze. I can take it."


    "I''m so sorry, son," Minato solemnly apologizes.


    "I know," Naruto says with a sniff. "I know you are, but we don''t have time for all that. Listen, I already know about the masked man who controlled Kurama-"


    "Kurama?" Minato asked, tilting his head a bit confused.


    Naruto thumbs in the direction behind him toward the very large and snarling Kurama glaring at the fourth Hokage, asking, "you didn''t think his name was actually Demon Fox did you?"


    Blinking wide eyes between Naruto and the now widely grinning Kurama above his son, Minato starts, "he well I see. You seem to have the situation well in hand."


    "Not really," Naruto responds, shaking his head. "Tobi, the masked guy, is still out there, so I was hoping there was enough time for you to teach me the Flying Thunder God technique."


    Blinking wide eyes again, Minato doesn''t need long to think as he replies, "I no, of course. Of course I will, son, but, it''ll have to be fast, and, I won''t be able to write it all out. I can already feel my chakra begin to deplete, so I''ll only write out the segments you can''t find in scrolls."


    "I may as well bear witness just in case the brat forgets something," Kurama adds from behind Naruto.


    Eyes flickering from Kurama to his son, Minato seems skeptical until Naruto adds, "I doubt I''ll forget, but, it''s okay, tou-chan. Me and Kurama are teammates."


    .


    You can visit my store to read up to 400 chapters in (PDF)


    /BlackGoku222

 Chapter 174: Chapter 174

    Minato nods toward Kurama before he turns about and begins scribing Fin characters the air. "The Thunder God tech is actually a combination of Ninjutsu and Finjutsu.


    In order to perform the seal-less ninjutsu of, quote-unquote, teleporting, you must first create a seal contract that stipulates the mechanics behind it."


    Naruto''s blue eyes light up as he instantly shifts into his familial specialty, quickly asking, "how many metric character arrays?"


    "A massive amount. It''ll take days to properly write out," Minato happily answers, recognizing the curiosity in the Uzumaki''s eyes.


    As Minato continues to align character after characters, he informs his son, "the Fin contract utilizes Space/Time jutsu coupled with directional signatures that allows the user to create a dynamic conversion.


    Now, I''ll write out the Fin contract''s centralized arrays in detail and explain all correlating functions, but you''ll need to study and understand it before you create your own scroll."


    An energetic Naruto hums appreciatively as his father continues to rapidly illustrating characters in the air. "There are three necessary pillars to the entire contract.


    We''ll start with the Space/Time array, which is written like this" Naruto marvels at the speed by which Minato writes out the characters. "This seal was gifted to me by your mother upon our marriage. She made me swear we''d only pass it along to our children when they were wise enough to wield it."


    "Can''t imagine Naruto fits that criteria," Kurama chuckles. "You''re a hundred years too early for that," he adds with laughter.


    "Tch!" Naruto grunts, whirling on his red giant partner. "Not being the wisest worked out great for you though, didn''t it?" Naruto calls out before mockingly adding, "since you finally managed to make friends with a human!"


    "You take that back!" a wounded Kurama snarls, raising on his legs and eying Naruto like prey. "As if the greatest Tailed Beast would ever be friends with a brat!"


    "Settle down you two," a mildly amused Minato tells the bickering teammates, adding, "this is a very complex contract to arrange, so focus up."


    Smirking, Naruto closely examines the pillars design style of the contract his father is forming and recognizes it, voicing as much, "you''re using a borate chain to hexangularly link and group each array like each leg of a tripod atop another tripod; simple, elegant, and strong.


    "The math in this formula looks a hell of a lot bigger than the sun," Naruto wonders aloud, turning to his father for confirmation.


    Minato nods, relaying, "your mother explained to me how, long ago, an Uzumaki by the name of Amaterasu, an expert in the study of the sun, light, and our universe, discovered mass also plays a part in Time Dilation.


    Amaterasu theorized the larger the mass of an object, the faster it pulls everything around its space to it. Since space is interwoven with time, that means time dramatically slows down around large spinning masses as well.


    The important point here is that time can, in fact, be altered, and if it can be altered-"


    "Fin seals can utilizing it in jutsu," Naruto says within an astonished exhale of air. "Extreme chakra programming," Naruto recalls Naru-nii saying.


    "Correct," Minato states. "However, this Space/Time equation isn''t enough to create and utilize the Thunder God Technique. It''s just the seal scheme your chakra maneuvers to perform the ninjutsu," Minato states, flawlessly continuing to write out character after character while Naruto absorbs it all.


    "The directional signatures," Naruto recalls from the earliest writing on the long wall of seal schemes.


    "They''re linked to the Space/Time jutsu, which means something like a kunai is the focal point of the time Dilation, and since it''s contracted to you, you''re the only one the slowing of time affects."


    "Nearly there son," Minato states with a prideful grin. "The setback to activating the Space/Time array is the calculated mass of influence stipulated within the contract creates a very strong gravitational pull."


    "And that''s how you move inside," Naruto hums as he reads. It''s jarringly amazing how new and old this information feels in his mind. "Mnn, but how do you stop?" he asks himself, carefully analyzing his father''s script before quickly answering as if recalling himself, "with chakra!"


    .


    You can visit my store to read up to 400 chapters in (PDF)


    /BlackGoku222

 Chapter 175: Chapter 175

    Shaking his head at how proud he feels, Minato states, "using your muscles to orient yourself to land properly or attack immediately is nearly impossible under such a strong force. The human body isn''t meant to move at such speed around such mass.


    I mean the force relative to my perspective even allows my body to pass through matter; a home, a tree, or person for example.


    That''s fine for long-distance travel, but it''s much too fast for close quarter combat, so, the directional sealswhich I wrote on a special kunai I madealso double as a way to fight the gravitational pull thereby slowing your velocity or re-orient yourself for attack or landing."


    "So these special kunai not only anchor the stretching of time but also the speed of travel between you and the kunai."


    "Or a network of chakra pathways; just in case you have multiple kunai in use," Minato adds. "So, within the pathway, you expel your chakra just like you do in chakra training, and that''s how you slow down or turn, or do anything really.


    Imagine being deep in the ocean and swimming as fast as a fish without your arms or legs; just your chakra."


    "That sounds way harder than walking on water," Naruto fearfully comments.


    "Practice a great deal, son," Minato advises. "I first practiced expelling chakra from my tenketsu deep underwater. The Hyga are experts at releasing chakra from their tenketsu so if you know anyone that can give you tips, that''ll help quite a bit."


    "One of my friends is a Hyga," Naruto remarks with thoughts of the sweet Hinata. "Maybe she can give me some pointers," Naruto affirms with an amused hum as Minato continues to explain.


    Naruto observes carefully, then widens his eyes before he calls out, "holy crap Since the Space/Time jutsu is linked to the chakra pathwayser, you and the kunai, I meanthat''s where the pull on space, time, and gravity is the strongest, but, that''s still only from your perspective which means, from your perspective, you''re not moving fast at all!


    Anything outside the link only thinks you''re moving fast because the speed of time relative to their perspective isn''t anywhere near as fast as yours!"


    Minato laughs happily as his son reads excitedly over his shoulder. "Everyone likes to think the technique is instantaneous teleportation, and to protect the jutsu, I let them think that, but technically, I''m not physically moving any faster or slower than they are.


    At its simplest form, Space/Time jutsu just enables us to experience the passing of time differently. As long as I use my chakra to control the velocity toward the signature, I see everythingthe animals, the terrain, my enemiesas if time has stopped."


    "And outside the pathway," Naruto wonders aloud


    Smiling fondly, he answers, "outside the pathway, all they see is a yellow flash."


    Naruto laughs mischievously as he comments, "I can''t believe you''re not moving fast at all! That''s hilarious!" Minato laughs along with his son, both enjoying the ultra precious moment for how painfully finite it is.


    You have to link more logic arrays to the chain to allow more variables. That way if you draw your signature on any surface and it''ll work."


    "Or if you use your chakra to mark chakra, it''ll still work," Minato states with a grin, accepting he''s simply going to continue smiling proudly.


    "We have to add more logic arrays to encapsulate an almost infinite amount of possibilities because the last thing you want to happen is the jutsu malfunctioning in a pinch.


    So, you have to add all letters, all numbersuse infinity just in caseall chemical elements, all elemental releases, yin and yang release, sage arrays, proximity alerts, trauma alerts, orientation logic, spatial awareness array, and the echo array so you can navigate between multiple signatures.


    Please practice a great deal before you use it in battle."


    Naruto smirks, feeling fairly confident if chakra control is key, then his clones can help him speed up the training process.


    He continues reading the squiggly characters like a picture in his mind before voicing in awe, "you can even match individual people, or animals to the logic within the expression, couldn''t you?"


    Minato can''t help his smile before answer, "that you can, son. You''ll also need to sanitize the seal to make it impossible for anyone you don''t want to hop on the link, for example, if they grab you while you ''teleport.''"


    "Sweet," Naruto states looking over the simplified seal.


    "Lastly, and this is quite an extraordinary measure," Minato states, finally stepping away from the very long curved wall of characters to admire it with his son. "The entirety of this contract will need to be inscribed with your blood and chakra."


    Naruto''s eyes widen and he nearly chokes as he looks past his father and over the very long wall of glowing seal arrays, many of which are not even written out to save time. He can''t help but yell, "you''re kidding!"


    Minato shakes his head. "Just like the Space/Time array, this stipulation isn''t written down to safeguard this amazing power. As you no doubt noticed, there are many measures in place to prevent the wrong sort from abusing this technique.


    One of the properties of this contract-based seal design is the blood and chakra necessary to create it, so even if someone stole the contract, and could actually understand it, they wouldn''t be able to alter or activate the technique."


    "But it''s going to take days to completely write all this out perfectly," Naruto gasps. "I don''t have that much blood!"


    .


    You can visit my store to read up to 400 chapters in (PDF)


    /BlackGoku222

 Chapter 176: Chapter 176

    "That''s part of the reason why the Uzumaki were a clan to be feared, son," Minato states, patting his son comfortably on his shoulder.


    Naruto doesn''t notice his father''s hand beginning to fade as Minato continues, "they have strong bodies, special chakra, and techniques that can mitigate the loss of chakra and blood. If it wasn''t for your mother helping me, it would''ve been impossible for me to survive composing the contract.


    It was the most taxing technique I ever learned, but it served me and my loved ones greatly."


    "And you think I can," Naruto asks.


    "I do," Minato answers. "You may look like me but you are Uzumaki strong.


    The clan I married into, your clan, has the greatest anthology of Finjutsu seals and they all required a strong life-force and chakra to function, making it nearly impossible for their work to be stolen without an Uzumaki to facilitate the task." When Minato''s arm disappears to the elbow, Naruto frantically examines the rest of his father''s state before fearfully realizing the only time in his sixteen years of life that he''s ever spent with his father is moments away from coming to an end.


    "From the very first moment I saw you, I knew you were your mother''s son, Naruto," Minato softly professes. "And she was the strongest person I knew."


    For the first and final time, matching blue eyes of father and son gaze respectfully, affectionately, and pridefully at one other, and when Naruto tries to voice all the things he''s always wanted to say to his father, his quaking voice struggles to be heard. "Tou-chan"


    "When you''re done, you should place the Fin scroll somewhere where no one will get to it," Minato says. "I buried mine on Mount Myboku. Don''t worry if you don''t get to go there."


    "Tou-chan, I" Naruto tries but his throat closes as his clear blue eyes begin to water.


    "Remember, I utilize attacks that don''t require performing seals, for even if it takes you less than a second to create all the necessary hand-seals for a jutsu, a faster shinobi will stop it, and possibly kill you.


    So, please, son please be careful Live a full life, find love, and have many children."


    Naruto can''t say it alla solid decade of questions and confessionsbut with his father nearly gone, Naruto declares the most important sentiment he''s always wanted to say. Letting the tears fall where they may, he confesses, "I love you, tou-chan!"


    Smiling, Minato says, just as he disappears, "I love you more."


    And when Minato fully evaporates, an emotional Naruto allows the unheard, "thank you, tou-chan," escape his lips.


    "And you haven''t alerted your sensei, as I have no doubt Kakashi-kun would''ve set up such an alarm," Orochimaru states looking at the wall very near Sasuke''s hand.


    Looking around the dark room, Orochimaru happily notes, "I find it fitting we first meet in the Forest of Death and then again in pure darkness; but we see the best in death and darkness, do we not. It''s where mankind create their finest accomplishments.


    When everything that you know and love is taken away from you so harshly, all you can think about is anger, hatred, revengethe darknessand no one can save you."


    "No one but you, is that it?"


    "Only you can save yourself," the legendary snake nin answers. "To achieve your revenge, you must become the wind of change strong enough to move the world and that will not happen without power."


    "And I''m just supposed to trust you will give me power without something in return," Sasuke skeptically reasons. "I''ll ask you one last time, what do you want?"


    "But I''ve already told you, my dear boy," the smiling missing-nin asserts. "The world is still and I but want it to move. Bringing about your own gain will bring about my gain as well."


    "Then tell me everything you know about Itachi," Sasuke commands.


    Orochimaru laughs greatly. "Ku ku ku, has your hate made you delusional? Do you truly believe you stand any chance of defeating Itachi as you are?


    Your teammate would fair better, I would imagine," Orochimaru expresses with clear glee, angering Sasuke near to the point of recklessly attacking the legendary ninja, however, clenching his fists, Sasuke manages to restrain himself. "I''ll ask you this one time, Sasuke-kun.


    Do you desire to remain as you are; attain friends, find love, create a family, like the complacent dead perfectly still?" Orochimaru takes out a vial of small medicine pills and outstretches it toward Sasuke as he continues to ask, "or do you crave the power to remodel the world as you see fit?"


    And Sasuke looks from the amused and confident eyes of a legendary nin, to the small vial of pills and removes his hand from the alarm switch Kakashi had installed by his bed


    .


    You can visit my store to read up to 400 chapters in (PDF)


    /BlackGoku222

 Chapter 177: Chapter 177

    HAKU


    Despite the restrictions placed on him, Haku had been planning for the past three days to severely attack a well-established citizen and retired shinobi of Konoha.


    Since the initial warning alert from Naruto''s Finjutsu security during their lunch after the first test of the Chnin exam, the beautiful former hunter-nin has been playing possum throughout his day, acting as gentle bait to draw out the would-be thief.


    Haku''s strategy was simple, carry Kubikiribch in the open and practice with the great executioner''s blade before sealing it in a flashy orange and blue sealing scroll.


    Haku will then visit Iruka-san in the hospital and end his day by picking herbs in the vast fields and forests of Konoha before mixing medicine alone in the Umino residence.


    On the fourth day of subtly surveilling his surroundings for the thief, Haku is pleasantly surprised to find Kakashi-san waiting by Iruka-san''s front door. Leaning heavily against the house wall is an exhausted red-haired girl with glasses.


    While a lovely and vibrant color, the girl''s hair is haggard, her shoulders sag, and she looks like she hasn''t slept in days.


    It all makes sense when Kakashi explains about the girl''s time with the Torture and Interrogation department, but what''s deeply shocking about her emigration to Konoha, is her relation to Naruto-kun.


    "Pleasure to meet you," Karin states with an exhausted bow. "I''m Uzumaki Karin."


    Haku bows as well, returning the greeting and introducing himself before inviting them in and taking a seat at the dining table. While Haku prepares an herbal remedy to help Karin with the dehydration, malnutrition, and accumulated anxiety, Kakashi explains how this state of affairs came to happen.


    As Naruto is the only person Karin-chan knows and feels safe with, she naturally wanted to stay with her cousin, and it doesn''t surprise Haku one bit Naruto offered Karin a home.


    Haku serves them both as Kakashi-san further explains to them, "as I told you, Haku-kun, this village is not without its black-ops.


    I still believe they wouldn''t attempt to recruit you until you''ve established your allegiance to Konoha to their satisfaction, but Karin, with your unique chakra, they might make an exception. So, be careful," he warns her.


    Rubbing her throbbing temple, Karin nods lazily, informing them, "I have no intention of joining any shadow organizations. I''m going to help Naruto restart our clan in Konoha and that''s it."


    Kakashi simply nods before stating, "you may want to look into the requirements.


    From my understanding, Uzushio and Konoha were close allies, much like Suna and Konoha are allies, only closer, but I don''t know if Uzumaki can simply apply for clan status in the same way other clans already residing within Konoha can.


    For example, a clan from Suna wouldn''t simply be able to restart their clan in Konoha, but, Suna is still around. It''ll be tricky, to say the least."


    "Since Naruto-kun is a member of this village," Haku points out before asking, "can you say if it''ll be easier or harder for him to establish his clan in Konoha?"


    "Will you be assisting the Uzumaki," Kakashi first asks Haku, who answers, "of course. I am Naruto''s tool to bring about the world he wishes."


    "The mistake is a magnificent weapon like Kubikiribch being in the hands of children," Dny-san retorts. "Hand it over and I promise not to kill you."


    "Not only is it not mine to give," Haku simply begins, "but you are far too weak to wield it. It would wither under your ownership."


    "I tried to be civil about this," Dny-san claims with an aggravated huff. "I even offered that demon ryo, but I''m out of time and you''re in the way.


    If you don''t hand it over now, your death will be on that boy''s conscious," Dny-san declares, however, before he can even take a step, a completely silent long sword effortlessly moves from behind Dny-san''s and around the man''s neck in nearly an instant.


    The man suddenly behind Dny-san is unrecognizable to the unsuspecting eye; wearing a black hospital face mask, his black hair is longer, slick back and under a monk''s hat, larger eyebrows over pale-blue eyes and wearing a traveling monk''s disguise with many beads around his neck, but Haku saw through it all in an instant.


    By the man''s height, his shoulder to hip ratio, skin tone, and even fingernails, Haku can recognize the Demon of Hidden Mist, Momochi Zabuza anywhere.


    "Causing trouble, Haku," Zabuza casually asks in his deep voice. Zabuza''s large hand grips Dny''s shoulder and squeezes painfully hard until Dny drops his swords. "You know that''s always been my job."


    "Wh-wh-who are you," Dny-san asks before Haku sends two high-velocity senbons into the man''s throat, temporarily paralyzing him and knocking him unconscious.


    "Still haven''t crossed that line, I see," Zabuza claims. "Not that there''s any opportunity too in such a boring country."


    "I would prefer to question him, Zabuza-sama," Haku claims, stepping up to the unconscious body on the grass. "He mentioned being out of time and I''d like to know what that meant."


    "He''s probably referring to the group I traveled with," Zabuza tells his long-time companion. Kicking the body on the floor, Zabuza informs Haku, "apparently this trash reached out to a friend of his; told him he was in possession of Kubikiribch and wanted to sell.


    Mei heard about it through little Chjr and considering the war she''s waging against Karatachi, she thought having another of the seven swords in her forces would give her an extra boost."


    "Mei-san is here," Haku repeats with clear surprise in his lovely voice.


    "Along with three from Kumo," Zabuza adds. "They''re around your age, maybe older. Except for the busty blond, the other two are fodder; Chnin, at best."


    "And they''re all here for Kubikiribch," a concerned Haku realizes aloud. Recalling the open challenge between Naruto and Zabuza, Haku cautiously asks his seemingly recovered special person, "should Naruto-kun be worried?" However, what he meant to ask is, ''should I be worried?''


    Understanding the question in Haku''s heart, the Demon of Hidden Mist smiles sinisterly before he asks, "I''m here, aren''t I? Of course he should."


    This chapter was incredibly difficult to write; More than any other chapter I''ve ever written. Part of it was because I felt VERY rusty when I returned to writing, but on top of that, I just couldn''t get the technical aspect of what I wanted with the Flying Thunder God Technique.


    .


    You can visit my store to read up to 400 chapters in (PDF)


    /BlackGoku222

 Chapter 178: Chapter 178

    When I first started writing, I always knew Naruto was going to get the technique and that I didn''t want it to just be instantaneous teleportation. That presented problems for my grounded/rational/pragmatic mind.


    It''s obviously an incredibly powerful/useful technique to have, so, among many other thoughts, my weird brain wonders, "why doesn''t everyone have it?" I assumed it was because it''s ultra difficult to use, or he''d be using it everywhere.


    If they can teleport a whole damn army in canon, I imagine a surprise attack against any village would be so easy to plan and execute. Danzo would have a field day with this technique.


    SO obviously this tech needs restrictions, chakra being the most obvious, but it needed to be more than that or else anyone with high chakra can use it.


    Kishimoto said its space time jutsu, so, as a huge fan of Einstein and the movie Interstellar, I thought I''d dive deeper into the mechanics of how the Flying Thunder God jutsu might work by applying physics, general relativity, and time dilation. That was easier said than done.


    I really really wanted to get this right but I am NOT a physicist. Still, figuring out the mechanics of time dilation gave me several good restrictions I can add to the jutsu, making it perfectly reasonable why it''s not constantly spammed.


    I''m bringing in more of an altered Universe now and I can''t wait to get to it, BUT, I may not be able to update for two or so weeks. I do apologize for that. Usual life stuff. As always, thank you for your support, for your patience, and taking the time to read.


    Please, let me know what you think. I''m always happy to read them.


    Have a great one,


    -Grae


    Hey, guys,


    This section is to address understandable comments on my attempt to rationalize the Hiraishin no Jutsu, aka, The Flying Thunder God technique, aka the Flying Raijin Jutsu created by the Second Hokage Tobimara Senju and perfected by Minato Namikaze.


    I figure since this universe has chakra and chakra can do just about anything(they''re sealing giant spirit monsters inside people and doing other insane stuff with it), I don''t see why it couldn''t withstand the gravitational force.


    Speaking of, the use of chakra within the link is basically the brakes, so the user doesn''t go too fast and pull like 30 g''s of force.


    The contract only stipulates the user and whatever the user decides will be transported, so just because someone is standing next to the 4ths kunai doesn''t mean they''ll experience the effect.


    Also, I''m not planning on using the jutsu for anything more than transporting from one location to another, whether within battle or across vast distances. So, he will not be punching someone at near the speed of light/within the activated link.


    I understand that amount of energy would vaporize the atmosphere, rip apart atoms, essentially destroy the earth. Naruto will just be traveling.


    Lastly, I''m not done explaining the jutsu. Naruto still has to train with it and that''s going to shed more light on the rules than one short conversation with his father had. I try to explain as best I can within the narrative.


    I don''t spoon feed information, so if a character doesn''t have a justifiable reason to ask, or their thoughts don''t need to think about it, then I don''t write it. It''s a flaw, I know, but, meh...


    THE WORMHOLE ANGLE


    Truthfully, I didn''t even think of making it a wormhole. It''s called space/time in canon so I just went that direction. I think wormholes can definitely work but it has its own issues as well.


    It would teleport the user or items/people/armies, but Tobimara has a sword attack using the hiraishin and I don''t know how that would work with a wormhole. Also, part of the problem that canon doesn''t even bring up is the mental disorientation from beating an entire army with the hiraishin.


    If he''s passing through space instantaneously, his mind could only process flashes of reality, like watching a moving with three or four frames cut out. Not that it wouldn''t work, but I think if I had thought of that, I wouldn''t use it. Also wormholes are purely theoretical. Time dilation is proven.


    Also, just because it wasn''t shown, doesn''t mean someone can''t grab a user as they teleport. It''s a possibility that I don''t want to deal with later.


    I think that about covers everything. I do apologize for the unnecessary confusion. While I don''t feel quite as in the zone as I did before summer, that shouldn''t be an excuse. I''ll get there tho.

 Chapter 179: Chapter 179

    KABUTO


    Under the forest''s shade of the early morning sun, walking away from the tall tower at the center of Training Ground 44 where the preliminary matches will take place, a distracted Kabuto couldn''t keep his highly efficient mind from replay his exchange with Naruto-kun.


    So focused on his disturbing recollection, the silver-haired ''genin'' felt more comfortable walking than traveling through the trees.


    "You''re quitting!?" Naruto asked, despite the three-man lines of genin around them.


    "Sadly, I''m out of chakra, Naruto-kun," Kabuto regretfully said, ignoring the attention the blond headache tends to draw with his loud voice.


    "And?" the blond immediately questioned. Kabuto could easily sense Naruto-kun''s urgency as if trying to reconcile two conflicting halves of himself. Whatever the talk Haku had with the boy, Kabuto''s instincts tell him that Naruto is trying to reach out despite his clear reservations.


    "Your hands and feet work," Naruto continued. "And you still have weapons. You can still fight."


    Smiling his perfected smile, Kabuto maintains, "from a logical standpoint, it''s best if I don''t risk my safety for false validation."


    When Naruto-kun seems disappointed, Kabuto felt he was finally starting to make some progress with the blond headache. If he was ever going to secure a place for Haku in Sound, Naruto-kun would either need to be with them or dead whether Orochimaru-sama approves Haku-kun or not.


    ''No,'' he mentally assured himself. ''I''ll make Orochimaru-sama see Haku''s value.''


    Thoughts of picturesque brunette always lead to a chaotic mind for Kabuto, and though he won''t admit to himself that anything is wrong, when Naruto says, "I don''t know what Haku sees in you," Kabuto felt the first painful stabs of a deeper meaning behind the very beautiful boy.


    In a balanced world, Haku should not affect him so, and yet Kabuto''s priorities felt incredibly conflicted by the mere thought of him.


    ''All I needs is Orochimaru-sama,'' his stubborn mind repeats.


    Naruto adds wind to fire when he continued. "Whatever he sees, I doubt it''s this gutless stranger in front of me." Though his teammate Haruno-chan admonishes him for being rude, Naruto adds the final cutting word. "You want to know why I don''t trust you around Haku? It''s because I can''t see you.


    She found it funny he would finally get his wish to meet her youngest brother, only to finally see how utterly outmatched he is ''as they all are against him,'' she thinks.


    THE PRELIM''S


    Blond brows raise and Naruto''s countenance is completely taken by the first match up. His baby-blue eyes widen at the names and his mouth absentmindedly comments, "well that''s definitely different"


    On the large screen high on the wall for all to read, Uchiha Sasuke vs Uzumaki Naruto is displayed.


    As Sound''s Jnin-sensei grins wickedly, Sasuke focuses his confident onyx-eyes on his blond teammate, grateful for the match-up, but also, optimistically invigorated in a way Naruto hasn''t seen before, like when a far-fetched plan works out perfectly.


    For Naruto''s part, he had expected to fight Kiba, as Naru-nii had, however, he''s fully aware that his past decisions and their resulting outcomes have already diverged from his future counterpart''s experiences. It''s why Naruto thought he might fight Gaara, Rock Lee, or maybe Neji.


    Clearly, Naruto has changed too much for things to go precisely as Naru-nii had told him, which means, moving forward, he''ll always need to be ready for the unexpected.


    ''And now I have to fight Sasuke,'' Naruto thinks, wondering how different this fight might be from the fight Naru-nii and future Sasuke had at the Valley of the End.


    Recalling their month-long story session, Naru-nii had explained, ''I let my selfishness get the better of me.''


    At the time, Naruto was laying on Kurenai''s couch, waiting on dinner as his headache subsided when he thought back, ''what do you mean?''


    ''At first, I truly didn''t think he''d ever abandon his friends, his teammates, his village,'' Naru-nii softly voices, as if vividly recalling the very moment.


    ''But Sasuke was seriousdead seriousand it wasn''t until he plunged his hand through my chest that I realized I''m going to have to fight him for real.''


    ''He tried to kill you,'' Naruto couldn''t help but ask, dumbfounded to learn Sasuke would fall so far as to try and kill him.


    ''Yeah, and can you believe I still wanted to bring him back,'' Naru-nii presses. ''I never gave up hope he could return, but instead of just summoning Gamabunta to help me stop him, like I could''ve done, I selfishly wanted to fight him, match him, beat him.''


    ''To prove that you matter,'' Naruto asks in the affirmative, thinking of his dwindling rivalry with the raven-haired genius.

 Chapter 180: Chapter 180

    ''Yeah,'' Naru-nii regretfully agrees.


    ''He wasn''t just a brother to me, he was the bar I always thought I had to clear to turn around all the bad stuff, so rather then do everything in my power to keep him from being corrupted by his hate, I unconsciously used that moment to prove a point to myself; that I had value, that I was strong, that everyone was wrong about me which is why I failed.


    Ever since then, I trained as hard as I could, every day, for another chance to fix my mistake.''


    ''But eventually you learned keeping Sasuke from his hate wasn''t your job,'' Naruto connects the dots from their month-long story-time.


    ''Sasuke already had a brother helping him and it wasn''t me,'' Naru-nii agrees. ''Had I known of the true villains out there, I might''ve spent less time worrying about Sasuke and more time training because it shouldn''t have taken me so long to get this strong.


    Things might''ve gone completely different if I wasn''t so selfishly stubborn.''


    ''Well, if the Valley of the End happens this time around and I brawl it out with Sasuke,'' Naruto states in a light and energetic voice, hoping to break Naru-nii of his funk.


    ''I''m just going to kick his narrow ass,'' and Naruto felt content to hear Naru-nii snicker and approve before their mystic prayer ended.


    The sickly proctor, Hayate, turns to the surprised Hokage before Hiruzen turns from the scoreboard to a masked shinobi beside him. The man then disappears as Asuma and Kurenai, along with their students walk toward Kakashi as he walks to his team.


    Guy-sensei is nearby as well, with Hyga Neji taking enough of an interest to move closer to the gathering Konoha ninja.


    "What freaking luck, eh, Sasuke," Kiba laughs, though Sasuke hadn''t taken his menacing eyes off Naruto. Shikamaru and Chji agree with their own corroborative comments, Chji going so far as to yowl, "aww man, Naruto-kun was the one person I wanted to match up against"


    The Jnin Kakashi, Asuma, Kurenai, and Guy all stare at the Hokage as Kurenai tells Kakashi, "that shouldn''t have happened."


    Turning away from her teammates, Sakura says in a questioning tone, "Kakashi-sensei," while giving Ino a knowing sideways glance.


    While the match-ups are indeed selected at random, for the purposes of balance, it has been programmed not to pair teammates. If no one has any objection, we will run the generator again-"


    Hiruzen is interrupted when Sasuke purposefully walks to the center of the stone ring, telling the Hokage, "I object," then turns to eye Naruto, calm in his bold move as he awaits the blond thorn in his side.


    "Sasuke," Naruto hears Sakura mouth from beside him.


    "I object as well," the smiling Jnin-sensei from the Hidden Village of Sound announces.


    Baki-sensei from Sunagakure also objects, prompting Hiruzen to assert it will not be changed should their genin teammates have to fight each other. Naruto notes Gaara eying Sasuke before moving with his teammates toward the stairs to the upper walkway.


    Like with Haku, Naruto is certain he''ll also be good friends with Gaara, and though he can''t be sure how the future will play out, if there''s a chance Gaara can see that Naruto is, in fact, worth the redhead''s time, then maybe the pair of Jinchriki can bridge the gap a little faster.


    "Don''t be discouraged, Naruto-kun," Lee calls with a clenched fist and fiery eyes, bringing Naruto out of his thoughts. "Amidst the truly strong exist the genius types and the hard-working types. Sasuke-kun may be a genius type, but those who work hard and never give up can truly be strong too!"


    "OHHHH!" Guy-sensei calls, also with clenched fists and fiery eyes. "Well said, my beautiful student! That is what youth is all about!"


    Naruto can see why Naru-nii likes them so much as Hinata walks up to him, despite being observed by her sensei, teammates, and peers, and wishes him, "g-good luck, Naruto-kun."


    With a smile and a strong nod, Naruto replies, "thanks, Hinata-chan," bringing out different measures of envy in a raven and blond-haired kunoichi watching.


    Turning at a very troubled and baneful avenger, Naruto decides not to wait for Valley of the End. As his Konoha peers move up to the second-floor walkway, Naruto walks to the stone stage as their sickly proctor gestures Naruto and Sasuke in opposing positions.


    With a small smile, Sasuke voices, "it''s about time, dumbass."


    As Naruto took his place, from the walkway above, Kiba calls, "two thousand ryo says Naruto loses in under two minutes."

 Chapter 181: Chapter 181

    "Make it three thousand and you got yourself a deal," Chji counters between the loudly chewing of his potato chips.


    "This can''t seriously be allowed," Ino calls looking between Kurenai and Asuma. "They''re teammates! Is the Hokage really going to allow this?"


    "Why do you even care," Kiba asks from a few paces ahead. "It''s the Dead-Last. If Sasuke-kun even thinks about losing to anyone, it''s going to be me."


    "Kiba-kun," Kurenai coldly voices. "I''m sure I''ve expressed my distaste for belittling fellow shinobi. More importantly, I''ve taught you better than to underestimate an opponent and you''ve failed to properly assess Naruto-kun''s abilities."


    Kiba is visibly shocked by the sharp ruby eyes behind his sensei''s retort, shaking his hooded head before doubling down and assuring his sensei, "even if Naruto''s gotten stronger, Sasuke''s the real deal." Puffing out his chest he boldly claims, "and only another genius can beat him," with a knowing grin.


    "I guess we can look forward to Sasuke-kun vs Neji-kun in the finals then," Tenten says from beside Rock Lee.


    Removing his unlit cigarette, Asuma turns to Kakashi and asks, "they''re your students who do you think''ll win?"


    The only answer Kakashi offers is his hand raising his eye-concealing bandanna so the Copy-Ninja''s Sharingan won''t miss a thing. Observing as much felt sobering of group''s levity and all of them pay more attention to the boys at the center of the stage.


    Growing far too nervous, Hinata disregards what may be improper and quickly performs her clan''s signature eleven hand seals ending with her index and middle parallel to her nose as she calls, "Byakugan." It surprised many around her, especially her cousin who reluctantly follows suit.


    On the opposite observation deck, Kankur couldn''t help smiling as he says, "Kami, I hope that midget gets pounded into the dirt," then turns to his sister before adding, "I bet you''re happy you didn''t have to use those wiles you hate so much."


    I won''t be the one to truly help you but we''re teammates, so, after I smash your delicate little face in, I''ll definitely get the person you need."


    Though the boys'' gazes are intense, Sasuke''s onyx eyes are far angrier.


    The room and its spectators vanish from their tunneling their visionfocusing instead on simply detecting the sheer determination of one anotherand in the blink of an eye, both boys spring from their positions, meeting each other center-stage in no time at all.


    They catch each other''s heavy punch, and though they both want to simply hit the other as hard as they can, they acknowledge each other''s speed before spring-boarding into a back and forth trade of fast-paced blows.


    Maneuvering effortlessly, Sasuke dodges a three strike combination before countering into a four strike combo that Naruto evades, guards, and counters himself. The sound of snapping wind and heavy muscle thudding flood their ears.


    The pair dance and somersault around each other, each of their fists chasing for that elusive flaw in the other''s defense, however, after nearly a minute of sliding, leaping, and sidestepping between repeatedly speeding punches, elbows, knees, and kicks, neither boy relents.


    Creatively fluid in his strikes, Sasuke proves yet again he is a genius combat specialist, however, Naruto''s work ethic cannot be overlooked.


    Regularly sparing against multiple clones, against Sakura''s intelligence, against Hinata''s technique, and against Haku''s speed and experience, Naruto is keeping pace with the genius


    Until he''s not.


    Suddenly, Naruto feels like he''s fighting against air. None of his attacks are landing. Instead, Naruto is being countered, effortlessly struck painfully hard in the stomach, chest, and face before Sasuke buries a roundhouse kick into his teammate''s stomach, rocketing him back.


    A grunting and hurt Naruto hits the stone floor hard, rolling several times before sliding onto his feet. The blood-red djutsu of Sasuke''s three tomoe Sharingan stares amused as Naruto winces from the rolling pain of the perfectly countered hit.

 Chapter 182: Chapter 182

    Naru-nii had warned him Sasuke''s eyes can predict what he''s going to do, but he also said, ''there''s predicting it and then there''s actually dodging it.''


    From above, when Hinata voices, "Sasuke-kun activated his Sharingan," Kiba calls, "that''s it. It''s over. I win."


    "This is why I don''t gamble," Chji glumly states.


    Crossing his index and middle fingers, Naruto yells, "Kage Bunshin no Jutsu!" With half-a-dozen puffs of smoke, six clones charge after Sasuke''s sides and Naruto runs straight for him, surprising Kiba, Shikamaru, Chji, Neji and Rock Lee while the Jnin watch on impassively as Naruto uses numbers to overwhelm the genius Uchiha.


    ''This idiot went through similar pain,'' Naruto''s mind yells, jumping in the air as his clones surround and assist him as he descends.


    Looking for any blind spot or weak guard, seven Narutos attack with carefully practiced precision with the goal of learning a better timing to Sasuke''s attacks, but the raven-haired avenger continues to demonstrate why he''s a genius, swatting away predicted attacks or combining offense and defense to smoothly elude and attack at the same time.


    ''We became teammates under one of the strongest shinobi in the village, and instead of letting anyone in, he''d rather stay this way,'' Naruto''s mind hotly remarks. Catching Sasuke''s smirk, Naruto may be hit, he may be parried and brushed to the side, but his insides are rapidly boiling. Naruto''s angry.


    Angry that this fight has to even happen when both of them could be uniting their significant efforts to stop Obito and his boss, Madara.


    ''SASUKE!'' Naruto''s mind yells, and crossing fast fists with his rival, hearing sharp inhales, grunts, tight skidding of sandals against stone, high-speed swishing of clothes, the meaty smack of muscle covered bone and cartilage.


    It was like a conversation through their fists identical to when he fought Haku, and Naruto could understand his opponent more simply by crossing unrelenting fists with the Uchiha.


    Sasuke''s leaping windmill kicks allows for evasion, leg sweeps, and counters to the face or body of Naruto''s clones as the Uchiha''s precognitive eyes helps him land intercepting strike after strike on clone after clone, and still, Naruto''s fighting limbs won''t stop targeting Sasuke.


    Mentally seeing a flash of a very young Sasuke sadly sitting alone on a wooden dock of the lake, Naruto knows with the certainty of the dawn that he can''t stop.


    One look at the black flame-like markings across Sasuke''s skin, and it became clear why Sasuke was suddenly much more powerful.


    Naruto''s insides felt like boiling soup and his vision goes in and out of focus as the sweaty blond slowly rises to his feet, however, ever the tactician, Sasuke won''t allow him to do any more than that.


    He attacks with a combination of speed, power, and perception Naruto has never faced before, giving him no chance to make clones or use Rasengan.


    "Uh, aren''t they going kind of fast," Kiba asks struggling to keep up with the boys from Team 7, and Chji adds, "what''s that black stuff on Sasuke-kun''s skin?" Watching the way the inexplicably tattooed Sasuke is savagely beating Naruto bloody, Shikamaru poses critically, "oi, oi, isn''t this getting a little out of hand?"


    With a heel-palm to the face, Naruto feels his vision''s haze worsen, his nose clog, and he can taste a river of copper travel both out of his mouth and down his throat before Sasuke''s lightning covered hand thrusts straight through ribs eight, nine, and ten, through part of his stomach, and punctures with a red splash out his back.


    Doubling over from the gut, as if horrifically struck through their own bodies, a repulsed Hinata is dead-frozen, paralyzed, and a woefully distressed Kurenai mentally yells what a gutted Ino actually screams, "NARUTO!"


    The agonizing pain blinds Naruto''s entire body from sensing anything other than excruciating stabbing. His outstretched mouth screams piercingly loud, reverberating throughout the room. His body twitches as electrical signal involuntarily spam odd parts of his body.


    With his vision nearly blacking out, he hears someone yell his name but he can barely perceive it over the rod of spikes sawing through his bloody torso.


    Along with Kiba and the other genin, Sakura eyes a fearful Ino.


    The sheer worry on the Yamanaka''s face was more than her own love for Sasuke, after all, Sakura''s learned that a girl could care about her crush for a boy more than the boy himself, and what Ino''s pupil-less blue eyes are telling her, is her former best friend and rival is terrified for the impaled Naruto.


    Sakura feels gutted herself, not simply because her blond teammate was just grievously injured by her other teammate, nor because Sasuke has just forcefully ripped away Naruto''s chances of ever becoming Hokage, but because she''s actually witnessing the depths Sasuke''s hatred can lead him toward.


    It was easy for Sakura''s mind to overlap Naruto''s pain-curdling scream with her parents screaming and the pinkette grips the railing that much harder to stay upright on her drastically weakened knees.

 Chapter 183: Chapter 183

    Overlaying her knowledge of the human anatomy, she analytically understands Sasuke''s Chidori punched right through the false ribs eight, nine, and ten, and part of Naruto''s stomach. Sakura gravely notes the specks and splatter of red on the floor, thinking, ''that''s a lot of blood.''


    Distastefully astonished, Kiba mutters what the other genin are thinking, "damn, Sasuke"


    "His own teammate," Chji slowly voices in horrid awe, never in a million years thinking a teammate could do that to another.


    Though Kurenai hides her rapidly devolving turmoil behind her glazed mask, her heart is beating painfully fast, and at the reverberating sound of Naruto''s scream, she''s stopped breathing.


    Her body overheats, her knees feel paper-thin, and her toned gut tightened to steel as she mentally screams, ''nonononononono!'' Despite being a kunoichi who believes in village unity, especially among countrymen, her angry red eyes land on Kakashi, mentally yelling, ''you let this happen!''


    After redirecting what would''ve been a strike to the heart, Naruto''s weakened hand desperately grips Sasuke''s bloody forearm as he screams till he''s out of breath. With a face of unbridled anguish, his sweaty blond head falls forward, locking piercing blue eyes with Sasuke''s three-tomoe Sharingan.


    Through the salting spikes of pain drills continuously down to his twitching toes, Naruto''s blood leaking mouth gasps, "you really"


    "It''s over," a stern-eyed Sasuke calmly asserts, roughly removing his arm from the bloody hole he created.


    He grips Naruto''s neck as he comments, "you may have deflected my attack but you can no longer- NGGH!" Sasuke grunts as Naruto''s jittery hand grips Sasuke''s wrist before doubling then tripling in strength.


    Within the dank depth of Naruto''s seal, in the dark room of the flooded grand chamber, and before the tower-tall shoddy gates, Naruto grimly stares up at an impressively irate and growling Kurama.


    Feeling just as insanely provoked, Naruto extends two fingers to his orange-furry partner and Kurama chuckles. Red chakra then flows forward with purpose, enveloping a very willing Naruto in the seal as it does in the dueling chamber.


    Kurenai was contemplating beating an apology out Kakashi when the atmosphere in the room suddenly spiked violently, nearly instantly fluctuating the displaced molecules in the air so hard the entire room forcefully heats with an odd blueish-white glow.


    The audience is unprepared, shocked, and confused, however, none more so than Sasuke.


    The energy in the room quickly grows dark, poisonous, sinister, and before Sasuke could react, Naruto punches him meters away harder than he''s ever been hit before, to the point Sasuke ignores the skin-scrapping pain of his body skidding on the ground tearing at his shirt, as well as hitting the wall, for the terrifying sensation radiating from his face, like his fractured skull and torn facial muscles were melting off.


    Through his disorientation, Sasuke unleashes the full power of his cursed seal, turning his pale skin dark-gray, his ebony hair long light-blue, adding a black four-pointed star on the bridge of his nose, and sprouting wings in the shape of a hand.


    Naruto throws out a large red arm, causing a shock-wave too large for the small room, shoving everyone back. Sasuke jumps over the angry red hand.


    Not expecting another arm to shoot out from the previous extension, Sasuke''s meaty wings flap him out of the way, only to be grabbed by the feet by another red hand before Naruto whirls him through the air like a ball at the end of a string and slams his teammate into the stone floor at the other end of the room, fracturing a three-foot radius of stone around Sasuke''s battered body.


    With an ear-piercing roar, the large room shudders in the unrelenting hot density waves bombarding everyone. Naruto pulls on the red chakra hand, explosively drawing Sasuke to him with all the abundant strength in him.


    The gray skin of Sasuke''s bleeding face flaps like paper in a tornado before contorting around Naruto''s iron fist as he''s punched so hard, the last Uchiha rockets through the wood and stone wall to the room beyond.


    After hearing a meaty crunch and snap in the same breath as heavy stone falling to the ground, and rolling rubble, the room stills. For many moments, all that can be heard from the stage below is the sizzling of Naruto''s chakra heating the air and his low snarl.


    For all who remember Naruto''s antics, Naruto''s grades, Naruto''s thoughtless boasting the chakra-covered genin below was such an impossible sight to witness.


    It was unthinkable to see the blond Dead Last of their class stand tall and dominant against the rookie of the year, the genius Uchiha Sasuke, yet, to deny it would be to deny reality and descend into delusion.


    For most, it was like the game they''ve all been playing since their Academy day was suddenly outdated and boring, especially when Rock Lee asks his sensei, "Guy-sensei, are your sure Naruto-kun was the Dead Last of their class?"


    Naruto huffs in mild amusement when Sasuke''s shaky gray hand grips the broken stone wall and he slowly staggers through the hole and over rubble.


    He''s hemorrhaging from his nose, mouth, swollen left eye, and unswollen right eye, sweating profusely, dirty, and his heavy breathing causes some twitching of his torso, likely from broken ribs.


    Naruto wonders if his teammate has a punctured lung but with three slow hand-seals, lighting erupts from Sasuke''s left hand along with the sound Chidori is described after.


    Naruto sprints faster than an exhausted Sasuke can physically react, cracking the stone floor with his every sprinted step and embeds his body-launching, overpowered fist into Sasuke''s gut, instantly snatching Sasuke''s left arm to keep the boy from flying away.


    Like a running dog chained to a stake, Sasuke grunts loudly as his withheld arm is dislocated by the explosive motion of his catapulted body.


    Grunting loudly, the Uchiha grips his dislocated shoulder as his disheveled hair begins to return to its coal-black color, his gray dirty skin to its pale tone, and his single visible Sharingan deactivates.


    When Sasuke feebly tries to remove his arm, Naruto doesn''t let go, and instead squeezes his forearm that much tighter, drawing a wincing grunt from the last Uchiha.

 Chapter 184: Chapter 184

    "I don''t expect you to do a complete one-eighty and change the way you think just because you lost once," Naruto tells Sasuke. "But you better start getting it through your thick skull you aren''t the only one suffering."


    Naruto lets a heaving and bleeding Sasuke go and the raven-haired avenger drops to a knee so near to passing out if not for his sheer will to refuse to. Instead, he vaguely hears Kiba gasp, "I don''t believe it," before the proctor calls,


    "Winner, Uzumaki Naruto."


    NARUTO


    As attendants begin rushing to clean the war-ravaged stage of blood and debris, Naruto hops and sticks to the railing in front of a provoked Gaara, eying him sternly as he expresses, "I''m being serious about becoming friends, you know," as his red chakra-tails ebb and flow hypnotically.


    Gaara''s icy blue eyeseyes of death and hatred that long for absolute strengthglare at the latest and clearest threat to his very existence. If his father ever hired this blond boy to try and kill him, Gaara hates to admit he may succeed and it only makes the redhead want to kill Naruto more.


    "I still am," Naruto adds. Looking at the tattoo of love on his forehead, Naruto can''t help but explain, "I think we have a lot in common, like, I''m sure we''ve both had a tough life, but, I know we can get along if we give it a try."


    Relishing in the thought of destroying yet another one of life''s plans to end his life, Gaara heartlessly shares, "loneliness is the only companionship that exists, so I have no need of yours."


    "Are you a fortune-teller," Naruto asks with a smirk. "Can you see the future? If not, I can''t imagine how you would know if you don''t need a friend."


    Like his ultimate defense, Gaara''s cold face is impassive as he reveals, "I fight only for my sake and I live to love no one but myself. A soul needs a purpose to live and I''ve come to learn my purpose is to kill everyone besides myself. It''s how I feel alive."


    "Well, I don''t believe that, like, at all," Naruto emphasizes, a little surprised by the redhead''s bitter enmity.


    From Naru-nii''s stories, Naruto knows they''ve gone through the same challenges in life, and while one-by-one, Naruto gained Teuchi-jiji, Ayame-neechan, Iruka-sensei, and Ji-chan, followed by Nai-chan, Haku, Ino-chan, Hinata-chan, and his teammates, Gaara only met betrayal after betrayal from his village and even his family.


    It took no effort at all for Naruto to imagine that large, dark, chasm of loathing hatred if he didn''t have his loved ones.


    So with a great longing to help the murderous boy in front of him, Naruto declares, "friends and family are what help you feel alive. You probably just need the right friend and I''m going to show you exactly that."


    Assuming his intentions to be threatening, Gaara leans forward, primed to attack as he coldly avows, "I will not cease to exist. Your bitter corpse''s crimson tears will flow and mingle with the endless sand, feeding the chaos within me, making me stronger.


    Your bloody death, will make me stronger." The cork from the gourd wiggles free, prompting Temari and Kankur to take several steps back from their young brother as they look to Baki.


    Overflowing with Kurama''s chakra, Naruto isn''t worried. What''s important to him is that he doesn''t blink. He stares down Gaara''s icy blue eyes, determined to show his fellow Jinchriki that no matter how much he fights or doubts, someone will stand by his side.


    Judging by their glare, the two from Kabuto''s team seem to. Looking at the circumspect faces of Shikamaru, Chji, Kiba, Lee, and Tenten, Naruto can''t imagine they''d ever want to hang out now.


    However, looking at Sakura, Hinata, Ino, and Kurenai''s mournful, agitated alarm, he soon realizes there''s something more important to worry about.


    His relationship with Kurenai has taught him how others might feel if he died or was seriously injured. That night with her made a deep impression on him that cannot be removed, and due to that reflection, he knows Hinata-chan and Kurenai-chan will have been worried about him; possibly even Ino-chan.


    Kurenai has grown to be just as irreplaceable as Iruka-sensei, Ji-chan, Naru-nii, and because of the raven-haired jnin, Naruto can imagine they might feel the same about him.


    ''Another reason to help Gaara,'' Naruto thinks as he walks the length of the stage toward the stairs. ''So he can feel that love as well.''


    Thinking along those lines, he can''t imagine Kurenai, Ino, Hinata, and possibly Sakura felt good about witnessing him be impaled. Walking up the stairs, he wonders if they might''ve felt like the time when he was helpless to watch Iruka-sensei protect him by taking a Fuma Shuriken to the spine.


    Being forced to watch someone he cares about be grievously injured was devastated for Naruto, and even if Kurenai, Ino, and Hinata don''t care about him to the same degree, he doesn''t want them to worry about him any more than they need to.


    Traversing the final step to the walkway, Naruto takes his blood-smeared jacket off and wraps it around his waist knotting it by the sleeves. There''s still a reddish hole in the wire-mesh armored shirt but his tan skin is clear and without a mark.


    The thoughtful blond reasons, ''if they see I''m not hurt,then that''d obviously make them feel better.''


    Nearly to the stunned group, the electric board begins bleeping as it runs through random names, and a widely smiling Naruto calls out to his fellow Konoha ninja, "yo!"


    His face was cheerful, his posture was upbeat, and his hand waved to them, but he doesn''t receive quite the reception he was hoping for. Shikamaru, Chji, Kiba, Tenten, and Lee were staring at him in disbelief, lost for words. Neji''s sharp eyes are practically glaring at him.


    Kurenai and the jnin were unreadable, Ino-chan and Sakura were a mix of relief and doubt, and Hinata was blushing, reserved, and eerily still.


    Fortunately, the electronic board chooses another pair of names to duel. Kiba and another Konoha shinobi named Yoroi begin their walk to the newly swept stage below. Upon passing the Inuzuka, Naruto notices Kiba''s small pupils, made worse by widened eyes, parted mouth, and drawn brows at him.


    Rather than force himself within their circle, Naruto simply leans on the railing several paces away as Kiba and Yoroi take their place, however, he''s surprised when Ino-chan leans against the railing beside him.


    She''s so close to him, her shoulder touches his, and while her focus remains on the match below, he notices the red hue on her cheeks as she tells him, "you scared me."


    He marvels by her warmth and willingness to be beside him and absentmindedly answers, "I''m sorry."


    Giving his shoulder an affectionate shove as her pupil-less blue eyes remain on the stage as she tells him, "don''t think you''re getting out of making this up to me."

 Chapter 185: Chapter 185

    Smiling with growing relief, he confidently tells her, "I wouldn''t dream of it." Her cheeks redden and even her neck grows passionately colorful when he''s further surprised by a blushing Hinata-chan slowly, yet bravely, taking the space at his other side and shyly tells him, "Co-Congratulations, Naruto-kun."


    "Thanks, Hinata-chan," he happily replies, overjoyed she doesn''t seem afraid to be near him. Sakura stands next to Ino-chan and watches the match below before Kurenai-chan leans against the wall behind him. Shino stands beside Hinata-chan but Naruto assumes it''s to stand beside his team.


    Twisting his body to see the sexy Jnin, Naruto ignores the beautiful mask of her impassive face for the arduous soul behind her ruby-red eyes and effortlessly recognizes longing just below the surface. He was right to be concerned about those close to him.


    He feels she was indeed scared for him, and oddly enough, that makes him happy; so happy he couldn''t help expressing to her his own feelings with an uncharacteristically tranquil and grateful smile.


    ''I''ll make it up to you too,'' his mind promises and effortlessly communicates with his confident blue eyes. With her slight ruby-red smirk, Naruto returns his attention to the pair down below.


    Asuma stands beside Kurenai, followed by his genin, Rock Lee, Tenten, and Guy-sensei. Neji was the furthest away but he still moved closer, and Naruto couldn''t believe how surrounded he is by friends and fellow ninja.


    It made him happy, grateful, and giddy; so much so, he eyes Gaara at the very opposite end of the battleground before them, staring right back at him, and Naruto makes a promise to help him.


    "Umm Now, we will begin the second match," Hayate eventually says through his coughing. "Please begin."


    Though Naruto had been told of the matches, it was interesting to see Kiba best Yoroi, Shino best the sound nin Zaku, and Gaara''s brother, Kankur best Misumi.


    HINATA


    For the fifth match, the scoreboard matched Hyga Hinata versus Haruno Sakura, and Hinata could only be happier if her opponent was Uchiha Sasuke himself; not that she expected to win against the raven-haired geniusshe wasn''t so confident in her skills.


    Simply put, Hinata was aching for an outlet to vent her frustrations, and the only way the opportunity to do just that could''ve been more proper is if it was with the Uchiha himself.


    Venting isn''t like her. Hinata is not an angry person. Even after her dearly beloved mother passed away, Hinata has never wished ill-will on others or sought to assault anyone out in anger or retribution.


    The only resentment Hinata could ever claim to feel was in herself, for her many weaknesses, her meekness, and the shame she burdens upon everyone around her.


    More than anything, Hinata wants for everyone to understand and love one another amidst a lasting life of peace and laughter for all she holds dearher hurting cousin, Neji, her beautiful sister, Hanabi, her strong father, Hiashi, but, none more than Naruto-kun, her north star


    For no reason that mattered, it pissed her off that Naruto would yell for her to try harder. ''Of course I want to get up, you idiot!'' And with that anger, she slowly struggles to her feet, not that it mattered to the match.


    In the end, she may have stood when she thought she couldn''t, but the match was over. Mercifully, Hinata avoided her torso and attacked her legs to bring her down before a perfect aimed fist knocking her out.


    Sakura couldn''t hear the proctor call, "winner, Hyga Hinata."


    NARUTO


    Naruto rushes to the stairs as Hinata takes the final step, calling out, "I didn''t want you to lose!" Hinata only has time enough to blush and express surprise before Naruto continues. "I didn''t want either of you to lose which I get isn''t possible.


    I guess I mean, it didn''t matter who won as long as you both did your best."


    To his joy, she smiles her sweet, red-cheeked smile and softly explains, "I know, Naruto-kun. I- I know you''re" her blush doubles as she takes a deep breath. "I know you''re a ca-caring person. I know, more than anything you would''ve done the same for me, if I was in the same position."


    "Damn right I would," Naruto assures her with a clenched fist. Confident in his friend''s words, Naruto smiles as he congratulates her. "You were awesome! Your taijutsu was as devastating as ever- Oh!


    Did you see when I used some of the techniques you taught me? Speaking of, do you think we can talk later. I''m hoping you can help me with some chakra control training."


    "Excuse me," Tenten calls from behind them.


    Naruto and Hinata allow her to pass, wishing her luck before they return to the others. Tenten lost to Temari nearly exactly as Naru-nii had described, however, Tenten had managed to unseal electricity from a scroll and connect it to wired weapons as she attacked from a distance.


    It surprised Temari, however, not enough to affect the outcome.


    Naruto was amused watching Shikamaru best Kin, however, no matter how much he screamed from the rafters, Ino had lost to Neji. Though Neji didn''t appreciate all his yelling, but Naruto expressed his mind by saluting the Hyga his stiff middle finger.


    When the next match is announced, a resolute Naruto walks over to Guy-sensei and sternly whispers in the man''s ear, "Gaara is like me.


    Lee could open five gates and it wouldn''t be enough to beat Gaara." Fortunately the man was too shocked about the threat to his student to ask how Naruto might know of the inner gates.

 Chapter 186: Chapter 186

    Before the test, Naruto had debated whether he would intervene or not. In his mind, it always came down to whether sparing him some pain now will help his future, or hurt him in some way Naru-nii couldn''t predict. After all, Naru-nii explained that Lee eventually makes a full recovery. In the end, he decided to leave the choice with the person who knows him best; Guy-sensei.


    To everyone''s grand amazement and awe, Lee''s fight against Gaara was the most astonishing testament to guts they''ve ever seen.


    His disadvantages, the weights, the speed, the strength of the inner gates, it was pivotal; no moment more so than when Gaara''s sand seized Lee''s left arm and leg, however, before the future can repeat itself as Naru-nii had described, Guy-sensei leaps like a cannonball shot out of a cannon and blows away the crippling sand, staring menacingly at an unstable Gaara.


    The match is called in Gaara''s favor due to outside interference, and though Lee wanted to argue, he could hardly stand without great exertion. Naruto knows Lee feels deprived by his sensei''s intervention, but Guy whispers something to his student, who glumly nods before passing out.


    Gaara may have beaten Lee, but for his guts, inner gates, and raw tenacity, everyone gained a new appreciation for the black bobbed genin.


    For the last match, Naruto thinks as he watches the boy struggle to get up, ''what''s important is you tried your best, Cho?ji.''


    "If you look at the scoreboard," Hayate begins to explain to the remaining genin. "You will see your match in the final task of the exam."


    The board reads Naruto and his opponent Gaara, Neji and his opponent Hinata, Shino and his opponent Kankuro?, Temari and her opponent Shikamaru, and lastly, Dosu and his opponent Kiba.


    With the Hokage and the Jo?nin-sensei behind the sickly proctor, he announces, to the candidates, "you all have a month to prepare as best you can for your matches. Good luck," he finishes before Ji-chan dismisses them.


    GAARA


    After being dismissed, Gaara watches the blond try to approach him with a smile that eerily reminds him of Yashamura, to which he feels a searing pain on his forehead. Rather than face him, rather than kill him, Gaara''s sand flows around him before he shunshins away and the voice in his head laughs at his weakness; that he would flee rather than kill. Gaara becomes more agitated with every second.


    Kankuro? swallows audibly before asking, "uh, what did you have in mind?"


    Recalling an unsavory comment she made earlier, Gaara eyes his eldest blood-sack like a tool rather than a human being¡ªmuch less family¡ªand demands of her, "you will gain his loyalty and complete trust."


    She''s unsure of what her little brother means, but rather than question the directive, she assures him, "...he won''t trust me."


    "We only have a month before the third test," Kankuro? remarks. "That''s not enough time to establish that level of trust-"


    "Don''t bother me with how you do it. Your only value is to see this done," Gaara coldly tells her. "Use your heart, your mind, your body to manipulate him. I don''t care what you do or how degrading it is, so long as he completely trusts you."


    Aghast by what he was asking, Temari couldn''t keep her silence and questions, "why?"


    Recalling images of Yashamaru looking at him, smiling at him, as he conveys how his mother always hated him sparks a pang of pain in Gaara''s head. Wincing as he grips at his love-tattooed skull, the huffing redhead declares, "the moment his trust¡ªhis heart¡ªshatters upon witnessing your betrayal, I will kill him. And with his dying breath, he will know love is the worst death of all."


    "You can''t make her do this," Kankuro? yells.


    "I don''t think anything of either of you," Gaara coldly informs them. "If you get in my way, I will kill you."


    "Gaara, stop this," Temari tries. "We''re family-"


    From within the gourd, they can hear the sand whirling around, as if agitated, and his cold blue eyes say as much as his voice relays. "Family? You''re just lumps of meat linked by hatred and murderous intent. I am alone. I won''t believe in anyone, I won''t love anyone, and you will do this or you have no further value to me...

 Chapter 187: Chapter 187

    Temari and Kankuro? turn to Baki, but as expected, their glorified babysitter does nothing. Gaara retires to his room and rather than plan how they''re going to make this outrageous demand happen, Temari calmly walks into her room.


    TENTEN


    "Tou-chan," Tenten calls out with a hint of curiosity as she enters her father''s shop. At first, she didn''t understand why the shop was closed, and then she''s further bewildered by the dark room. She turns on the light before she walks through the shop into the back and up the stairs to their apartment above.


    All the while she can''t help but constantly replay the fight between Sasuke-kun and Naruto-kun.


    Absentmindedly, she recalls her team meeting around Lee''s bed. He was awake, however, having used the Inner Gates, he''ll be bedridden for at least a week. The only two questions the three of them had was why he stopped Lee''s match and about Naruto-kun. Having fought the loud blond herself, never in her wildest imagination could she have predicted such an absurd amount of strength.


    Guy-sensei wouldn''t completely reveal why Naruto-kun was so powerful but he assured his team it''s not too unlike Lee''s gates.


    "He can call upon power when he truly needs it, very much like that young Gaara-kun," Guy-sensei told a bedridden Lee. "I''m sorry Lee-kun. One of life''s greatest difficulties is no one ninja is capable of defeating everyone they come across."


    Focusing on herself and Neji-kun, Guy-sensei adds, "none of you are. No one shinobi that can beat everyone. If Konoha expected as much out of its ninja, our village would surely be weak indeed. We fight as a team because this world and its monsters are much larger than any one man."


    Turning to Lee, their sensei tells him, "if I allowed the match to continue, I feel confident he could''ve ended your career as a shinobi."


    Lee was dejected to hear such disheartening news, as was Tenten, because it means Naruto went easy on her. She thought it was impressive that he could create so many clones of himself, but that didn''t even scratch the surface of his full capabilities...


    ''I''m not good enough to bring out his best,'' she loathes to accept.


    With a sigh, she enters the living space of their two-bedroom apartment to the startling shock of seeing her father tied and gagged to a chair. Before she can even utter a syllable, the very long blade of Kubikiribo?cho? advances from behind her, passing the side of her head so the corner of her vision can see an ill-defined reflection of her entire face against the flat of the blade.


    The edge was pointed to the floor, and if whoever was wielding the blade brought it down, it would cut through her trapezius muscle, her collar bone, her ribs, lungs, liver, and she''d surely die.


    "Far too lax," a deep and dark voice calls from behind her. The hairs on the back of her neck stand, however, she manages to control her breathing as he continues. "Your life hasn''t hovered near death enough, girl. You''re no ninja."


    ''Because even if Naruto can''t bear the worst of a shinobi''s struggles, the world still need ninjas like him,'' Kakashi believes. Shinobi like Naruto and Sakura are the future dark-horses like Kakashi and Sasuke will protect. It''s the best way broken shinobi like them can contribute.


    Still, as the contemplative Hiruzen turns from the heedful window in his office, and takes a seat, Kakashi thinks, yet again, ''I fucked up.''


    As Sarutobi observes the five Jo?nin-sensei standing at attention before him with elbows on his paper stacked desk and hands fastened together by interlaced fingers, Hiruzen doesn''t initiate security protocol just yet. Guy, Kakashi, Asuma, Kurenai, and Yari all await their Kage''s directive over Naruto''s red chakra cloak witnessed not more than two and a half hours ago.


    "Appearance only regulates mere scraps of what is truly underneath," Hiruzen''s wise and airy voice starts. As he continues, however, the sudden shift to a commanding tone is quickly evident to every Jo?nin in the room. "It is why we teach our own to always search underneath the underneath, so we are never unduly surprised."


    Despite the clone of Naruto yawning, Hiruzen''s piercing eyes land sternly on Kakashi, and ignoring the urge to swallow his embarrassment as a Jo?nin-sensei, he, yet again, thinks to himself, ''I really fucked up.''


    "As you all may have guessed," Hiruzen addresses his captains of education. "I risked everyone''s lives to answer one question; Could Naruto-kun retain control under extreme distress? I agree the answer to that question shouldn''t have such high potential for loss, however, I''ve been blessed with the fortune of observing this young man beside me grow up since his birth."


    Kakashi notices Naruto pay more attention as the Sandaime resumes saying, "regardless of the very real risks to you, your students, my countrymen, and warriors, I wanted to believe in Naruto-kun..." Hiruzen turns to the surprised clone and finishes, "and this very old man is proud to witness his trust has not been misplaced."


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ????The novel is available in PDF with more than 400 chapters, visit us in our Ko-Fi store????


    /horizon2075????

 Chapter 188: Chapter 188

    With closed eyes, Naruto couldn''t help a chuckle through his bright smile, and again, Kakashi feels that boy is the future he needs to protect. ''It may be too late for Sasuke-kun, but Naruto can still remain clean of the sickening darkness of the shinobi world.''


    Hiruzen tells the line of Jo?nin-sensei, "your students will doubtlessly have questions. As their sensei, it is understandable if you''re inclined to satisfy their curiosity."


    "I want to tell them," Naruto states from beside their Hokage. "They''re going to figure it out eventually. Why not now?"


    Hiruzen takes a moment to consider his words. Leaning back in his chair he takes a slow drag of his pipe before informing the gathered Jo?nin, "under my authority, I will allow you to inform your students only vague details." Sitting up straight, he orders the sensei, "reveal nothing by name. The general narrative should imply since Naruto''s birth, he''s had two chakras. Nothing more-"


    "Aw, come on, Ji-chan," Naruto bellows and it still marvels a the long veteran Kakashi that a subordinate¡ªno matter the relation¡ªcan be that casual with the strongest shinobi in their village. "There''s no reason not to tell them everything. If Konoha ever gets attacked, trust me, I''m going to use all of my strength to defend it. It only makes sense they know what to expect."


    "I appreciate your forethought, Naruto-kun," Hiruzen tells the blond genin. "But until I am confident this will not blowback on you, we will proceed with caution."


    "Blowback how," Naruto asks with a quirked brow.


    "Without getting into too much detail, the village''s trust in you is tentative," Sarutobi tells the blond, and Kakashi knows what exactly what he means. The village will turn on the Fourth''s son much easier than they would thank him for his service.


    "There isn''t an adult within these walls that have forgotten that day," Hiruzen explains to Naruto. "If we''re going to ensure the village fully trusts you with preserving their safety, accidents mustn''t ever happen. For now, we will give the genin half-truths." Turning to the Jo?nin-sensei, he dismisses them. As Kakashi expected, his leader calls, "Kakashi."


    Pausing, Kurenai asks, "with your permission, Hokage-sama, if it involves Naruto-kun, I humbly request your permission to remain."


    "Thank you, Kurenai-kun, but that will not be necessary," he smiles as he responds to her. "If there''s a manner by which you can be of assistance, I will not hesitate to ask it of you."


    "May I speak to a clone," Kurenai asks.


    In the dark sealed room, Kakashi replies, "hai, Hokage-sama."


    "Until we learn otherwise, we have to assume Orochimaru was involved, which alludes to some level of participation from Sasuke-kun. Kakashi, from this moment forward, he is to remain in your vicinity at all times, and if the young Uchiha doesn''t approve, remind him there are other preventative measures that are much less accommodating."


    Though he doesn''t show it, Kakashi is surprised by the Sandaime''s directive. Some part of him felt for sure he would be reassigned to a task more suited to his lethal strengths. Instead, it seems Sarutobi Hiruzen will not allow him to quit, and so Kakashi proclaims, "I request all my students live under the same roof."


    "What?" Naruto yells. "But I like living at Iruka-sensei''s and he''s nearly out of the hospital. Who''s going to help him out if I''m not around?"


    "Naruto-kun may stay in his current residence," the Hokage declares. "You may offer Haruno-chan the option of staying with you, or if she would prefer, with Kurenai-sensei. I want Team 7 insulated. Understood?"


    "Hai, Hokage-sama," Kakashi responds.


    "Now," Hiruzen continues, turning to the young blond. "Naruto-kun, as I said, I was quite impressed by your control over the Kyu?bi''s chakra, but I would like to know how you managed to gain that level of command. You said you trained, but how?"


    "Well, I wouldn''t say I command it or anything like that," Naruto states, though Kakashi feels like it''s an evasion. "I asked and he gave it to me."


    ''He''s holding back,'' Kakashi, and no doubt Hiruzen, instantly think as Kakashi asks, "just like that? It didn''t attempt to take over your mind?"


    "Nope," Naruto answers before he explains to his Hokage and sensei, "though, at the time, we were both pretty pissed so I probably could''ve asked for more and he would''ve given it to me."


    "...So you speak to it," Hiruzen mumbles more than asks, likely noting Naruto''s use of the word ''he,'' as if it''s a person. At the rather casual relation between Naruto and the Kyu?bi, Kakashi feels a small seed of nervousness at the pit of his stomach.


    "Mnn," Naruto hums his affirmative answer, adding, "like four or five times."


    "What do you talk about," Kakashi wonders.

 Chapter 189: Chapter 189

    "Well, when he''s not bitching about how much he hates all humans, we talk about how disappointedly weak I am, or girls."


    "...girls," both men repeat, surprised to hear any interest to the demon beast, let alone girls. However, with red cheeks, both highly observant males can effortlessly picture how any angle of a seductive and shapely woman holds the power to easily break down seemingly insurmountable barriers.


    "...Yeah," Naruto slowly answers, staring curiously at the deeply pensive adults. "But that''s private so I don''t want to say anymore."


    Clearing his throat and his thoughts, Sarutobi asks, "is it possible you could tame the beast?" Though Kakashi understands how beneficial to the village having a Jinchu?riki on the capability of Killer Bee can be, he can only imagine a much darker path for Naruto than he would like.


    Naruto quickly asserts, "nope! I mean, no more than you can tame a person."


    "Is it possible you can convince it to cooperative with Konoha," Hiruzen then asks.


    "I don''t know, I never asked," Naruto shrugs as if he doesn''t even care to. "It doesn''t really feel right to push like that. I don''t want him to think I''m just using him for his chakra."


    ''Again with the ''him,'''' Kakashi mentally notes.


    "I can''t even describe how thoroughly impressed I am, Naruto-kun," Hiruzen proclaims. "None of your formidable predecessors have ever conversed with the Kyu?bi, let alone made use of its chakra in a combat situation."


    "Yeah, well, you never know what tomorrow will bring," Naruto tells them. "You have to be ready for anything, right Ji-chan?"


    "Very wise words," the elder agrees with a proud smile. "I think I''ve learned all I needed, Naruto-kun. I''d appreciate it if you spoke with me or your sensei after any future conversations you might have with the Kyu?bi."


    "Sure," Naruto answers before the clone dispels in a thick puff of white smoke.


    Hiruzen''s very strong and disapproving eyes finally land on a very rigid Kakashi. The elder''s stern and powerful voice asserts, "since you were a boy, you''ve never failed an assignment within reason. You may have erred, as we all have, but never failed in a thing you''ve set your mind and considerable talents to. You are a man, grown, Kakashi-kun, and now you are failing.


    At this very moment, you are failing your students, you''re failing yourself, and you''re failing me, which means you are failing your village."


    Shamed to the point he can''t take a breath as his chest is so tight, an ashamed Kakashi weakly responds, "Hai... Hokage-sama."


    "This is a first for us both, as I never expected to have a conversation such as this with you," Hiruzen sadly observes. "However, these missteps do not have to mean our defeat. You must do things differently, Kakashi-kun, beginning with a closer association to the living.


    Aside from the thrill of standing between two of the most prominent avenues her young life is more than capable of traveling, she also feels solace by her acceptance of it all, and ultimately, is in no hurry to change a thing.


    Kurenai is so staggered by this monumental self-revelation, she nearly misses Asuma ask, "how about we celebrate? I don''t have to meet my team until later. How about a celebratory drink?"


    Surprised by the proximity of her former boyfriend asking her out as her bored lover watches patiently, Kurenai says in a slightly elevated tone, "uh, actually, I need to speak with Naruto, so, now isn''t ideal for me."


    "I can wait," Asuma shrugs casually.


    "It''ll take some time," Kurenai explains, feeling her armpits prickle in rising body heat. "I wouldn''t want to keep you."


    "I''ve got nothing better to do," Asuma voices assuredly. "It''s one drink. It''ll help distract me from a celebratory smoke."


    "I only mean to say, if you did have something else, I wouldn''t want to keep you," Kurenai clumsily tries to kindly rebuff his invitation, an action she never thought she''d ever do to Asuma.


    "Yeesh, it''s one drink, Kurenai-chan," a clueless Naruto phrases with a bored look upon his face, as if he''s completely unaware of her personal romantic history with Asuma. ''Which of course, he doesn''t know,'' she thinks with inward agitation as Naruto adds, "the man''s practically begging."


    Slightly embarrassed, Asuma huffs, "I wouldn''t say begging," as Kurenai weakly answers, "okay," with a roll of her eyes. Any more dismissals and it would''ve been awkward. Additionally, it isn''t as if they don''t need to have a frank conversation in the not-so-distant future. Life couldn''t have given her a clearer sign to pick an avenue.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ????The novel is available in PDF with more than 400 chapters, visit us in our Ko-Fi store????


    /horizon2075????

 Chapter 190: Chapter 190

    "Meet you at the usual spot," Asuma states, nodding at Naruto before he leaves.


    Turning to his gorgeous sensei, Naruto casually asks, "so, what''d you want to talk about?"


    Shaking her head by the unplanned turn of events, Kurenai mundanely tells Naruto, "come with me."


    With a happy nod from the blond, they walk the much more crowded streets of Konoha.


    The open shops are buzzing with chatty activity, discount signs hang in every available cord or post, featured services for the month were being yelled out around the street, or services are being hung or merchandise carts where traversing the streets due to the welcome influx of travelers, families, out-of-country traders, and journeymen from distant countries.


    When they enter the nearest tea shop, it''s far too lively to have a private conversation. The intelligent kunoichi didn''t need more than a second to simply make her way up the side of the wall to the roof with the blond following right behind.


    Judging Naruto''s old apartment to be the closest privacy she could hope for, they sprint for nearly fifteen minutes, but before they could rest, the pair had to rid the abandoned building of a bunch of gangsters and thugs trying to set up their base.


    Once in the living room of Naruto''s old room, Kurenai comments, "I heard about Karin-chan. I can''t tell you how happy I am you found some family in this world. It''s truly an amazing gift." The blank white room lost all its furnishing and with no place to sit, Kurenai leans against the wall near the balcony door.


    "Thanks," Naruto says, opening the sliding door to look out into the beautiful day of their village. "She''s gone through a lot already, so I definitely want her to find a home here and know I''ll be there for her from now on."


    Rolling her red eyes with a luscious smile, Kurenai informs him, "I''ll be having a proper celebration with my team tonight. Afterward, Hinata will return to her family for the weekend. I know you''d like to spend time with Karin-chan, but-"


    "I do," Naruto''s clone claims. He asserts, "the boss definitely wants to get to know Karin-chan better¡ªwe''re starting our clan, after all¡ªbut, going any longer without seeing you feels like I''m going to be sick.


    This growing feeling reminds me a lot of when you''re on an away-mission for too long." She observes the need in his expressive blue eyes equals her own when he achingly confesses, "it''s like you''re my village, and every day, I want to go back more and more, like I''m starving to come home-"


    Despite the open view of the balcony doors, she abruptly places a finger to his lips. An aroused Kurenai feels so wet, if he said one more heartfelt word, she''d take the clone home and make do with him till he popped. Her heart is pumping hot life-sustaining blood throughout her body but no organ was more engorged with liquid life than her soaping sex.


    She''s moist enough to drench her panties and release her aroma in the air, though retains enough control to desire the real thing, and tells the clone, "I need you, Naruto, like a flower tolerates the nightly loss of the sun. I''m never more alive than when I''m with you, feeling all of your passion gushing inside of me.


    Expect the very moment you and I are finally free to be alone, I''m going to lap you up, suck you off, and squeeze every ounce of your white, hot, cum into me until I''m overflowing and leaking rivers. So, how much longer are you going to make your Nai-chan wait?"


    Acting with pure horny instinct, a shocked clone whips out a clone kunai and committed harakiri right then and there. Watching the puff of round white smoke quickly fade, Kurenai smiles to the village she loves so much with giddy anticipation in her heart and wet excitement in her core.


    SAKURA


    Sitting in front of her custom and proficient desk with extended surface space for large print or book placement, elevated shelves for her color-coordinated pens, markers, brushes, and inks, and cabinets on either side of her, Sakura is chewing on a pen as she forms her training regiment.


    Creating goals, charts, and schedules have always come easy to her, however, at the moment, she''s having difficulty with one part.

 Chapter 191: Chapter 191

    There have been two absolutely dominating forces occupying all of her available conscious thought: her weakness and her womanhood. Sakura was deflowered, thoroughly. She''d had sex with a boy¡ªmany times¡ªenjoying it far more than she''ll ever admit because it still baffles her that Uzumaki Naruto was not only her first sexual partner but phenomenally good at it.


    Sakura was a woman now and Uzumaki Naruto made her so. She''s a woman now but with the wrong man and in the wrong circumstance.


    Likewise, she''s thriving in her studies but how has that helped her? She couldn''t answer. Much like her days in the academy, she''s nearly prodigious when it comes to soaking in all the challenging information of Iryo?-ninjutsu and performing to an impressive degree. Since graduation, Sakura has done plenty to be proud of, and yet, it all meant nothing in the face of true combat ability.


    ''Hinata-chan beat me,'' she can''t help but glumly repeat over and over. Orochimaru of the Sanin exceeds the Hyu?ga heiress''s skills by miles, ''but I still lost to someone who is painfully shy and reserved?''


    Only one member from Team 7 is proceeding to the third test, and even if Hinata-chan''s entire team is advancing, Sakura couldn''t blame her shortcomings on Kakashi-sensei. If not for the scoreboard glitching, she''s certain Naruto and Sasuke would''ve made it to the finals.


    Though Kakashi is not the best sensei and can benefit from being more efficient, when it comes to their actual instruction, his style always brings the best out of them.


    ''And Hinata-chan still beat you,'' her mind reminds her as her frustrated heart compels her to yell aloud, "Hinata-chan!" Staring dejectedly at the open scroll before her, she begins, again, to reevaluate her time and energy.


    OPTIMAL PLAN FOR HIGH-LEVEL PERFORMANCE


    Daily Schedule


    05:00-05:30 AM Wake up, Stretch.


    05:30-08:00 AM Training-Physical conditioning, Ninjutsu, Taijutsu.


    08:00-08:30 AM Meal-Breakfast, shower.


    08:30-09:00 AM Family Time or Meditation, Travel to destination.


    09:00-14:00 PM Team Meetings or Study Iryo?-ninjutsu w/Butai-Medic Corps.


    14:00-14:30 PM Meal-Lunch, Meditate.


    14:30-17:00 PM Team Meetings or Study Iryo?-ninjutsu w/Butai-Medic Corps.


    17:00-17:30 PM Meal-Dinner, Meditate.


    17:30-18:30 PM Recreational-Stress relief.


    18:30-22:00 PM Train-Ninjutsu, Taijutsu.


    22:00-22:30 PM Stretching, Shower.


    22:30-05:00 AM Sleep.


    Hour Breakdown


    Under the designation Study, I''ve allotted myself a total of 7.5 hours.


    Under the designation Training, I''ve allotted myself a total of 7.5 hours.


    Under the designation Meal, I''ve allotted myself a total of 1.5 hours.


    She thought about her raven-haired avenger all the time, loved him¡ªthe man of her dreams¡ªwith all her heart and she had never wanted anything more, but, like the changing of the seasons, times have grown colder, darker.


    In the mind of her heart, her love for Sasuke is now like an important question going unanswered, a peace ended by war, a spectrum of color reduced to drab gray-scale; her life has become emotional anguish without the beauty of her pure love all because she believes him when he said he''d kill her, her parents, their village, all for revenge.


    No matter how her mind tried to reconcile that setback, Sakura couldn''t manage to deny how wrong that is.


    Now, she has no idea how to spend that time. She likes trivia games but with all the training and studying she''ll be doing daily, that alone won''t be enough. A worthwhile recreational break is a pivotal hour of the day or it''s likely her nervous system will release a flood of stress hormones like adrenaline and cortisol, keeping her body in a continuous emergency state.


    Sakura knows the human body isn''t meant to stay stressed for too long or it will negatively impact her productivity.


    Without spending every available minute perfecting herself for Sasuke, it''s left her with a gaping hole in need of filling, an odd choice of thought that returns her mind''s eye to the vivid memory of her night with Naruto. Like a switch, her body temperature rises as she recalls how he spread and rubbed her sloppy snatch as he drilled her from behind.


    Her strong legs tighten when her very muscles recall the thrilling spasms of her quaking quim. Her heart-rate skyrockets as her hand begins to descend to her humid crotch when she hears a, "yo," from the window behind her.


    Sitting painfully straight before Sakura snaps around, she sees out of her window, "Kakashi-sensei." Slowly rolling the scroll up to give herself plenty of time to calm down, she eventually makes her way to her window and opens it. Per usual, he doesn''t enter, which she''s more than fine with at the moment.


    She asks, "what are you doing here? Is everything alright?"


    "More or less," he casually tells her.


    Without details, she habitually asks, "how''s Sasuke?"


    "He''ll likely wake up tomorrow," Kakashi answers.


    "That''s good," Sakura nods with a fake smile over an out-of-sorts face.


    "...Not too long ago, his condition would''ve been the only thing you asked me about." Thinking of her weakness, Sakura can''t help but feel saddened to hear that from her sensei. Even Kakashi could sense her melancholy and expresses, "it''s alright to lose when the only thing at stake is your pride. As a medical ninja, you''ll see that there are often far worse outcomes."


    "I just..." Though Sakura knows what she wants to say, she doesn''t truly want to voice it aloud, ''how could Hinata-chan beat me?''


    "You didn''t expect it," Kakashi easily guesses, as if he''s aware of that look. Ashamed, Sakura only nods.


    Humming a moment, Kakashi calmly states, "elite or not, it can happen to any of us." Having heard of her sensei''s numerous accolades, a doubtful Sakura is about to argue when Kakashi reminds her, "Momochi Zabuza is as elite a ninja as they come, and he lost to a genin fresh out of the Academy because he didn''t expect what Naruto-kun did."


    "I don''t think any of us expected that," Sakura jokes, recalling his fight Sasuke.


    Nodding, Kakashi asks, "and whose fault is that? Zabuza for his lack of awareness, or Naruto for fighting despite the odds? Always be wary of a shinobi with conviction, Sakura-chan. Like Zabuza, you fought Hinata-chan as if it was any other match-up, but like Naruto, Hinata-chan gave me the impression it meant more to her. That''s all."


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ????The novel is available in PDF with more than 400 chapters, visit us in our Ko-Fi store????


    /horizon2075????

 Chapter 192: Chapter 192

    Easily recalling Naruto''s determination to protect his team against the Demon of Hidden Mist, Sakura wondered why it mattered more to Hinata-chan. Deciding then and there to train later, she asks a question she wasn''t sure was appropriate earlier in the day. "Are we going to celebrate Naruto making it into the third test?" Sakura simply can''t imagine Sasuke attending that gathering.


    "Of course," Kakashi answers. "We''re a team. We celebrate our accomplishments and our defeats together." Sakura isn''t confident that''s going to go as well as her sensei seems to imagine when she hears him add, "speaking of our team, as a precautionary measure, I want Team 7 to stay together."


    Drawing her brows close in curiosity, Sakura asks, "precaution against what?"


    "Not a what," Kakashi corrects but doesn''t elaborate.


    "...Orochimaru," Sakura easily guesses. As the only threat in her team''s lives, the legendary missing-nin is the only answer that makes sense. Recalling Sasuke''s fiendish transformation, she remarks, "I saw where those dark marks on Sasuke originated from. It''s the same location Orochimaru bit him."


    "I''ll let you know when I decide where we''ll be staying," Kakashi continues, subtly informing her that''s all he''ll say about that at the moment.


    Curious about a certain point, Sakura asks, "is Haku coming as well? I can''t imagine Naruto agreed to leave without him; and I guess, even Karin-chan."


    "Naruto-kun is staying at Iruka''s," Kakashi asserts.


    "I don''t understand," Sakura slowly states.


    Her sensei casually answers, "he''ll be fine on his own," instantly reaffirming her disparaging thoughts.


    "...But I won''t," she glumly voices.


    "It''s just a precaution, Sakura-chan," he tries to placate.


    To Sakura, the thought of staying with Sasuke didn''t seem as appealing as it would''ve been two or three months ago. He nearly killed Naruto and even if they''re trained in the art of assassination, to casually do so against his a teammate... the raven-haired avenger has grown to become a source of confusing turmoil.


    ''But Sasuke always said as much,'' her efficient mind always reminds her, making her wonder, yet again, how long she''s been blind to this side of Sasuke.


    She then asks Kakashi, "can''t I stay here?"


    "It''s not advisable," he says with a head tilt. "Until we''re certain there is no threat, strength in numbers would be for the best which is why I''d feel more comfortable if you remain with active shinobi. If she consents, you''re welcome to stay with Kurenai-sensei."


    "No. You''re not strong enough," her father simply states, and Hinata easily hears, ''not strong enough to defeat your younger sister, not strong enough to defeat your cousin from the branch family, not strong enough to be the heir of this clan.''


    With thoughts of what this means for Naruto, for how proud she wants to make him and her sensei, Hinata maintains with love-guided determination, "if I am not strong enough, then I must become strong enough. I must, Otou-sama, and there is room for nothing else."


    She only heard her father hum deeply which all but told her she''ll be able to help Naruto.


    TEMARI


    Laying in bed, repeatedly counting the wood beam and flat paneled ceiling, Temari concentrates on nothing but her breathing and her counting. It''s a coping mechanism that was taught to her for dealing with stressful thoughts or being in agitating situations.


    She''s nearly certain there are a total of seven hundred and thirty-four hairline fractures on the ceiling when a knock on the door completely disrupted her tranquil train of thought.


    Suddenly she remembers where she is, why she''s there, and what she''ll likely be ordered to do. When they wouldn''t stop knocking, she yells to the ceiling, "what?" She doesn''t turn to him as she hears him enter without permission, to which she declares, "Kankuro?, I don''t want to talk."


    "Baki should be back soon," her brother quickly relays.


    Eyes still on the ceiling, she can almost hear the hope in his voice, as if the world were black and white and good triumphed over evil. But he doesn''t know or doesn''t want to see how gray the world is because solutions to problems are rarely neat, moral, or fair.


    ''That''s not how a country stays in power,'' her mind hears her father repeat. ''By any means necessary.'' Temari recalls her father''s lessons before and after her mother died. ''Power is shaped by concepts and ideas for the express purpose of solving problems, whether selfish or selfless, and it is man that give meaning to ideas and concepts,'' he would coldly tell them, post her mother''s death.


    Having thought of all relevant variables, Temari knows her orders before Baki even left to message a request of authorization from her father, and glumly asks her younger brother, "what''s it matter? I already know the answer."


    "You don''t know that," Kankuro? retorts, but he can''t question her intelligence. "Tou-sama will tell Gaara no. He could get Gaara to change his mind and kill that brat another way."


    "No. Otou-sama wouldn''t even if he wanted to," Temari assures her little brother, having already thought of that possibility. "You don''t remember how much destruction is involved trying to change Gaara''s mind because it hasn''t happened for a long time. He may be older now but if Gaara wants something, Otou-sama and the council have learned to just give it to him.


    They''re lucky he only ever asked to be left alone."


    Hesitant grumbles from his throat tell her he wants to argue, to fight, to resist, like in those stories he liked to read when he was younger, but, as always, her sweet little brother is caught up playing the protector.


    It''s why his optimism can feel like thorns wrapped around her heart when Kankuro? states, "I know you understand why they had to keep us apart a lot, but that doesn''t mean Tou-sama doesn''t regret it. He wants us all to be a family and he''ll stop it because he knows this is going too far."..

 Chapter 193: Chapter 193

    Still ignoring her brother for the drab white paneled and wood ceiling, Temari asks, "will he?" Clenching her fist at the thought of their shameful past, she retorts, "our father ordered our uncle to kill our brother. He''s ordered shinobi and kunoichi alike to try and kill him, and Gaara always survives without a scratch.


    Rock Lee is the only time I''ve ever seen Gaara wounded, and if they didn''t concede the match, I''m sure he would''ve died. Otou-sama doesn''t care about my virtue so long as the plan remains secure."


    "The plan can remain viable without you needing to do this," Kankuro? insists.


    "That''s where you''re wrong," she flatly maintains. "Or at least, it''s not how they''ll see it. In their eyes, Gaara''s completely focused on one goal that benefits them. Not only will their greatest weapon be easier to deal with, but his killing intent is now solely focused on the very sudden and most dangerous wildcard."


    "I''ll admit that brat surprised the hell out of me," Kankuro? hates to say. "But ''most dangerous wildcard'' is a bit of a stretch."


    "You need to start paying better attention," Temari huffs with irritation. "Recall the way the leaf Jo?nin reacted¡ªI''m certain Baki noticed their battle-readiness and reported as much. Recall the chakra ears and tails on Uzumaki. Recall his words. He''s been trying to make friends with Gaara since the beginning because, as he put it, they have a lot in common.


    It''s a fair bet Uzumaki Naruto is the Jinchu?riki of the Two-Tails, and I think that detail wasn''t something they planned for. From a strategic standpoint, that makes Uzumaki Naruto incredibly dangerous."


    "I thought the Two-Tails was in Kumo," Kankuro? wonders aloud.


    "Jinchu?riki are a village''s top-secret, so reports on them is either speculation, subterfuge, or a sentence or two, at best," Temari informs her brother. "Chiyo-baasama is certain the Eight-Tails is still in Kumo, but hardly anyone knows the identity or whereabouts of the Two-Tails, though they''re fairly sure it''s a blond.


    Aside from Gaara, possibly Uzumaki, Killer Bee, and the Mizukage, Katarachi Yagura, nearly nothing concrete is known about the other Jinchu?riki or their tailed beasts."


    "That they''ll tell us," Kankuro? points out, knowing full well they don''t have the security clearance necessary for top-secret information.


    Temari will admit it''s only due to their status of the Kage''s children they know as much as they do and responds, "we may not be completely in the loop, as of yet, but this is precisely why I told you to talk to Chiyo-baasama and Ebizo?-jiisama about more than just puppeteering. They''re a wealth of strategic information and profiling that can help you avoid diplomatic disadvantageous."


    Annoyed by the conversation and her apparent interest in the ceiling, he looks up as he asks, "what are you doing?"


    "Getting used to the view on my back," she glumly answers. Guessing how much that would bother her brother to hear, she immediately regrets it, but before Kankuro? can get even more worked up, Baki silently steps into the room.


    Kankuro? quickly asks what only seems so obvious to her, "what did tou-sama say?"


    Turning to Temari still laying in bed, on her back, and counting the dots on the ceiling, their sensei answers, "Temari, for the security of Suna''s future goals-"


    "Of my father''s ambitions, you mean," she quickly interjects.


    Baki at least has the decency to exhale as if exhausted by it all. "Considering what Uzumaki Naruto is, for the success of the mission, it''s been decided that Gaara must absolutely kill him. He may be the only one from our forces who can, which means, your involvement is vital for the good of the village.


    Additionally, it would be a demoralizing blow if it was done during their match, so, you have a month to... gain his trust and manipulate his emotions."


    "No!" Kankuro? yells. "You can''t ask that! Tou-sama wouldn''t allow-"


    "This comes directly from Kazekage-sama," Baki states.


    "But if Gaara''s the only one that can beat him, then it''s too dangerous to send her alone," Kankuro? argues.


    "Oh man!" Naruto hollers as he steps away from them. "Who''s down for Ichiraku''s? There''s so much I want to tell you guys."


    Instead, Haku asks, "would dining-in be okay with everyone? There are a few things I''d like to discuss and I feel it would be better if we spoke in private."


    "I don''t mind staying in," Karin states sliding her glasses back up the bridge of her bonny nose. "Your cooking is fantastic."


    "Isn''t it," Naruto happily agrees with Karin. Naruto can''t help rejoicing in the wonderful feeling of having family related to him by blood. He loves so many people; Ji-chan, Iruka-sensei, Nai-chan, his team, his village, but there''s a subtle difference loving someone who is blood-related.


    To know he has that kind of family connection now¡ªno matter the horrors that befall them¡ªis a joy he never thought he''d ever have the joy of experiencing. Having met his father, Naruto tears up in front of them, and before they can ask a question, he pulls them both in an impassioned hug.


    "Naruto," Karin calls, though looks at Haku questioningly. Haku simply shrugs and hugs him right back.


    "Sorry," Naruto calls stepping away roughly rubbing his eyes with the palms of his hands. "Yeah, we can do anything. As long as we''re together, I don''t care."


    The three settle comfortably in Iruka''s and talk while Haku begins their early dinner. They decide Naruto and Haku will now bunk together while Karin takes Haku''s room. They plan to meet Iruka during visiting hours the following day so Naruto can personally tell him the great news.


    They talk about each candidate and their matches, swap some light stories about festivals and favorite foods, and generally enjoy the pleasant simplicity of their companionship. All three have had a difficult upbringing and to simply talk about mundane interests and hobbies makes a world of difference to each of them.


    With their giant bowls of ramen before them, Naruto laughed hard when Karin admitted she only insisted that she and Haku shower together because nobody told her that Haku was a boy.


    "I mean, look at him! How was I supposed to know," Karin long-windedly calls out. "I''m really sorry Haku-kun."


    Shaking his endearing head to dismiss any need for an apology, Haku states, "I''ve already said an apology is unnecessary. It happens quite often and you''ve more than made up it."


    "How so," Naruto asks between long slurps.


    "Karin-chan is quite good with administrative work and research," Haku explains. "She''s gathered all of Iruka''s books on the subject of Clans and is already exploring the details around establishing your clan here in Konoha."


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ????The novel is available in PDF with more than 400 chapters, visit us in our Ko-Fi store????


    /horizon2075????

 Chapter 194: Chapter 194

    "Really," Naruto beams at Karin before correcting Haku, "and it''s our clan."


    "Naruto-kun, I am not an Uzumaki," Haku states.


    "So," Naruto answers with a shrug. "You''re still apart of our clan."


    "Agreed," Karin tells the beautiful boy, then continues to explain, "I''ve only just started, so there''s still more to research, but I read a section on members of clans. To be a lawful member¡ªthat is to say legitimate in the eyes of the clan and the village¡ªthe person must be blood-related, married to a member, adopted by a member, or concubine of a prominent member, like the Head or heir.


    Though concubinage seems to be one of the lowest ranks of a member."


    "What are the other ranks of a low member," Haku asks, wondering if this''ll work out. Knowing Naruto, he''s not going to care about some law and simply declare Haku a member.


    "A slave," Karin answers and despite the noodles in his mouth, Naruto is clearly disgusted to hear it. "Not to be confused with an indentured servant, who merely works for the clan," Karin continues.


    "Slavery isn''t really around anymore, which leads me to believe I read an out-dated book, but when it was more common, a slave was considered the property of the clan, thus, technically members but in the worst possible way."


    "This should go without say, but when we make our rules, absolutely no slavery of any kind is allowed," Naruto tells them. Thinking of Hinata, he also adds, "even if one of our members marries a slave or low-rank member of another clan."


    "Are you thinking about Hinata-chan," Haku asks, happy to see Naruto''s cheeks blush.


    "Ooooooohhhh," Karin sounds, scooting closer to the table as Naruto denies it. "Who''s Hinata-chan? Is she your girlfriend?"


    "No," an embarrassed Naruto calls back to Karin. "I don''t have a girlfriend. Unfortunately, your cousin isn''t exactly popular with the girls."


    Haku actually snorts, and Karin practically bounces in her chair, asking Haku, "I want to know everything!"


    As Haku starts, "well, Hinata-chan is just the sweetest girl and she looks like a princess, Ino-chan is stunning, a bit abrasive, but her heart''s in the right place, then there''s Sakura-chan... so far, I don''t approve..."


    Something sparks in Naruto''s brain when Karin said she wanted to know everything. Sitting at a dining table, eating an awesome meal with loved ones, he suddenly realizes he has secrets that he doesn''t want to keep from them but must.


    However, it''s also true Karin and Haku aren''t normal people so it should be okay to tell them, but Kurenai''s voice tells him, ''those closest to us are in the best position to betray us, even if they don''t want to.''


    Shaking his head, Naruto calls, "um, guys," interrupting gossip chatter. "I... don''t want to lie to either of you. You both mean so much to me¡ªI know I only just met you, Karin-chan, but you do too and we''ll only get closer. Anyway, I have secrets, three of them, actually, and I don''t want to keep them from you, but for now, it feels better that I do."


    "Why not tell us," Karin asks.


    Heart-hammering happy not to say more, a jovial Naruto instead asks Karin, "I thought you were going to be the Head?"


    "May I start calling him Naruto-sama now," Haku merrily interjects.


    "I don''t see why not," Karin tells Haku with a shrug.


    "Hey, wait," Naruto calls out feeling the conversation run away from him. "Why me? I don''t know the first thing about running a clan."


    "And you think running a village is going to be easier than running a clan," Karin asks. "Being Hokage isn''t just fighting the toughest threats, you know. Like, eighty percent of the time, it''s all sorts of meetings and a ton of paperwork and that''s exactly what the head of the clan does."


    Though Naruto looks nauseous at the thought of paperwork and meetings, Haku adds, "if you truly wish to become Hokage, this would be a fantastic opportunity to gain valuable experience."


    "Besides, you''re from the main branch of the Uzumaki bloodline," Karin points out. "It only makes sense that it''s you... Naruto-sama."


    "Well, if there''s any chance of me accepting, then we''re definitely not doing the whole -sama thing. No one''s ever called me -san before. To go straight to -sama... that''s too weird."


    "Fine. Let''s table this until after your coronation, Cousin-dono," Karin smirks. Before Naruto can dispute that honorific, Karin continues, "so Zabuza-san is in Konoha. Isn''t that bad for you, Haku-kun? I know they told you to report meeting anyone from your past."


    "They did," Haku confirms with no sense of fear for the repercussions. It''s fairly evident Haku won''t reveal Zabuza''s presence in Konoha to the authorities. "He wouldn''t be a master of silent killing if he wasn''t also an infiltration specialist."


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ????The novel is available in PDF with more than 400 chapters, visit us in our Ko-Fi store????


    /horizon2075????

 Chapter 195: Chapter 195

    "If he already has Kubikiribo?cho?," Naruto starts. "Why doesn''t he just take it? I wasn''t going to use it anyway."


    "That''s not Zabuza-sama''s way," Haku explains. "Despite his vices, he has a strict code of honor. He must defeat you to properly reclaim Kubikiribo?cho?, and he won''t let it go until he''s done so."


    Grumbling uneasily, Naruto hoarsely asks, "so when does he want to fight?"


    "He''d like to meet tonight to discuss just that," Haku answers.


    "Fine," Naruto states, thinking, ''as long as it''s talking and nothing else.'' Turning from a happier Haku to Karin, Naruto asks, "do you want to come, Karin-chan?"


    "Sure," she answers with a shrug. Pressing her glasses back, she comments, "anything to do with you is basically clan business."


    "Right back at ya," Naruto asserts.


    Karin smirks as she then attests, "also, if this is round two, I should be there in case you need some healing."


    Despite imagining being cleaved in two by a heinously evil and laughing Zabuza, Naruto shakes his head of the sickening thoughts and tells Karin, "I''ve been meaning to tell you, I don''t like the idea of anyone taking advantage of you for your chakra. Only heal the people you want to, and if anyone gives you crap about it, you send them straight to me."


    Trying and failing to hold in her joyful grin, Karin avows, "of course... Cousin-sama."


    Naruto rolls his eyes when the memory of his clone''s arousing conversation with Kurenai perforated his memory banks. He whole-heartedly thanked kami he was sitting with a table blocking Karin and Haku''s view of his towering steel erection. With the pressure of his balls directing his very next action, Naruto crosses his fingers and calls, "Kage Bunshin no Jutsu," perplexing the other two.


    The blond then hastens to tell the clone, "head to the library, check to see if they have that new scroll we''ve been waiting for, then head over to sensei''s house to study." Due to Karin''s presence, Naruto didn''t voice the rest, but he didn''t have to. His clone knows to alert him the moment Nai-chan returns home from her team''s celebration so he can race right over.


    "You got it, Boss-dono," the clones calls before he rushes out of the room, making Naruto groan at the honorific now being used by his clones.


    Watching the clone leave, a very concerned Haku asks Naruto, "you won''t contact the authorities, will you?"


    "Of course not," Naruto answers his friend. He knows Zabuza isn''t here to hurt anyone but him, and also comments, "I know what he means to you." When Karin asks what he''s studying, Naruto answers, "our clan''s specialty; Fu?injutsu."


    Fighting through her sudden timidness, a huffing Karin asks, "w-would you be open to t-teaching me?"


    That''s unlike her, but she''ll admit she''s never been tested in such a way. Before Naruto, having only one love made her priorities and responses easier. Additionally, publicly chasing after Sasuke during their academy days almost seemed like a right of passage for every young kunoichi. It was easy to proclaim to all her love when everyone could easily understand why.


    ''Liking Naruto publicly takes a lot more courage than I realized,'' she mentally sighs. ''And I failed.''


    She didn''t think she''d be so pathetic she couldn''t hug the person she liked just because he wasn''t popular. It was one of the now many moments in her life where she didn''t feel like herself. She shouldn''t care who''s watching and what they might then say, but it''s also true that Naruto is a very personal spot in her heart, in her life.


    When he walked up those stairs she wanted to hug him right away, but instead, she grew nervous and scared by the feeling.


    That pissed her off.


    ''I need to be me,'' her mind yells and when her parents bring her out of her deep thoughts by asking, "when are you meeting your team-"


    Eying them both, she interrupts them by admitting, "the boy who gave me the Fire Slipper Orchid was Uzumaki Naruto."


    The shock on their faces is acute as they both set their eating hand down. Taken aback not only by their daughter''s sudden admission but also by the one boy they hadn''t expected, it takes them several silent seconds to process the information.


    Their daughter''s eyes are serious but her eyebrows are drawn together, nervous, and her lips are pressed thin pulled to the corner of one side showing a hint of a dimple.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ????The novel is available in PDF with more than 400 chapters, visit us in our Ko-Fi store????


    /horizon2075????

 Chapter 196: Chapter 196

    Her father clears his throat, then decides to eat rather than speak as her mother slowly voices, "I can''t say I was expecting that..."


    Ino feels more in line with her center¡ªdirect and fearless¡ªand delves to further admit, "and I want him to be my boyfriend."


    "Boyfri-" Inoichi manages before his throat forcibly ejects the nourishment half-way into his throat. "KOFF! CRUGHGH! Uuhhh... Uhhhh..."


    "...Breath, sweetie," her mother reminds her father as she pats his hand. Turning to Ino, her mother comments, "you''ve certainly given us a lot to think about."


    Just then, the entrance bell sounds, to which Inoichi gasps, "oh, thank Kami." Still clearing his bung-up throat, he hoarsely asserts, "I''ll get it."


    After her father rushes out of the room, her mother remarks, "you''re going to send your father into an early grave if you don''t ease him into information like this."


    "Sorry," Ino says, though she can''t help but feel a little better about speaking her truth. "I wasn''t thinking, plus, I wanted you both to know."


    "Well, I''m happy you finally told us," her mother responds. "What changed your mind?"


    "You did," Ino admits. "I feel lucky to have parents like you and tou-san."


    Mother reaches for her daughter''s hand and gives her a grateful squeeze when they hear Inoichi call, "Ino, it''s for you."


    Unexpectedly following her father is Sakura, and Ino asks her parents, "may I be excused?"


    "Actually," Sakura starts, turning to the head of the Yamanaka clan. "If I may, I have a favor to ask of you, Inoichi-san."


    TENTEN


    Along with her wounded father, Tenten doesn''t have her team, the skills, or the diplomacy to survive this tall pale man, and under such a state, the most her training and strength can conjure is avoiding weeping tears of doom. Even speaking to this known killer is taking great effort for a kunoichi who''s never been so near to death.


    Dryly, Zabuza asks, "you want to know how he claimed Kubikiribo?cho??" His small eyes glare into her stressed brown eyes, and though feeling like her insides are ready to spontaneously combust, she can only manage not looking away.


    Watching him lean back in his chair, uninterested, Tenten knows instinctively she''s nothing to him and feels further dismissed when he shrugs and says, "it''d be a waste to tell you? You''re the furthest thing from a ninja there is."


    Taking a deep breath, she adds a courageous amount of heat behind her words, replying, "I- I am not!"


    "Ooohh," Zabuza mildly smirks, humored, as her father calls, "Ten- Ugh!" Her father''s words are cut off when Zabuza digs Kubikiribo?cho? just a little deeper, cutting a good inch into the elder man''s loosened muscle.


    "Otou-" Tenten tries when Zabuza interrupts her again.


    "I''ve killed your type more times than I can count," Zabuza retorts with disgust. "You delusional-type talk because it''s all you''re capable of and because you''re an obedient little sheep that follows."


    Though his sweating and wincing head lulls some, Tenten''s father calls out, "as if there''s something wrong with following the laws and regulations of the land! That''s how proper civilization runs you degenerate bastard- UGGHH!"


    "Rather chatty for a thief with a big ass sword cutting across your chest," Zabuza amusingly comments, delighting in the pain he''s causing the ryo grubbing thief. "Kubikiribo?cho? appreciates the grub though." Turning back to a highly worried and moist-eyed Tenten, Zabuza continues, "fuck society.


    One of the best lessons I ever learned was that people are nothing but sheep." Removing Kubikiribo?cho? from Da?nyi? hemorrhaging chest, the long wound finally bleeds red trails down his round torso as Zabuza moves closer to Tenten.


    Da?nyi? yells, "stay away from my daughter-" and is cut off with a cry of pain when Zabuza slices a fresh gash against the tied man''s stomach. The thin trails dribbling from the pulsing red wound at his chest reach Kubikiribo?cho? edging into her father''s stomach, feeding the starving blade yet again.


    "Say one more word and you''re not going to like what I do next," Zabuza warns the helpless father. Returning his small devilish eyes on Tenten, he tells her, "my father was the monk of the only temple in our village.


    I was five years old at the time, a young demon even then, and one day, before he spoke to the gathering of followers, he pulled me aside and told me, ''son, this is wherefore the function of a Ninso? shall at each moment always be superior to that of a lowly shinobi.''"...

 Chapter 197: Chapter 197

    Zabuza took a moment to let out a heated, anger-restrained exhale, tickling his vocal cords to produce a low growl and send a frightfully cold paralysis down Tenten''s spine. Cornered and captured mentally as much as physically, Tenten can''t even stop listening if she wanted to as he demoralizes and deconstructs something previously safe within her.


    "In an effort to teach me the strength of his position, he gave me a horn big as I was that I was to blow in every seven minutes during his sermon. He was a weak and petty man, so I didn''t care, but I did it anyway. The first time I sounded that horn, he stopped preaching, dropped to one knee for two silent seconds, then got back up and continued yapping.


    Everyone there naturally thought it was odd; looking around like idiots. I thought he''d lost it, myself, but the second time I sounded that fucking horn, two followers dropped to their knee along with him; for two seconds before standing back up again. The third time, a dozen worshipers took a knee with him before standing. The fourth time, they all took a fucking knee. Not out of obligation.


    He didn''t order them or even make mention that he was going to act that way. They simply followed blindly, and to this day, with all the murders and slayings I''ve committed, that''s still the most disgusting thing I''ve ever seen in my life!"


    Gripping Da?nyi?''s entire face with a painfully tight grasp, the angry assassin glares directly in the choking arms dealer''s eyes and practically yells, "it''s when I learned that none of you mattered more than nourishment for the strong. Your sheep-daughter was born to warm my bed and you were meant to feed my sword, you thieving cow."


    Turning back to back to Tenten, he grips her by the throat, gripping her thin anatomy shocking hard as he stares into her shaking eyes and states, "I see the same quit in your eyes, girl."


    "N-no," a hollow and tearful Tenten manages.


    "Ten," her father weakly voices. "He''s g-goading you. There''s nothing wrong... with b-bein a fol-lower. We all follow!"


    "She''s a quitter," Zabuza accuses her.


    "I''m... not," Tenten tries to yell through gritted teeth.


    "If you don''t die now," he starts shaking her thin but strong neck. "You will, peacefully, in your own bed from old age. And no one but your pathetic, fatherless offspring will know your name," Zabuza assures her with all the certainty of his decades as an elite ninja.


    Trembling, Tenten couldn''t respond. To be so easily forgotten, to be passed by unnoticed, to amount to nothing, it was her worst fear. And without knowing her, Momochi Zabuza easily grasped upon the very thing she feared most about herself. It''s why her father''s capitalistic nature or her mother''s abandonment is never worth mentioning.


    "You should leave, O?yashiro," Zabuza orders, confident the merchant isn''t going to draw attention, considering the ninjas he''s smuggled into the village.


    "I certainly intend to do so," O?yashiro kindly states. "As soon as my business in Konoha has concluded."


    "Then get out while you can," Zabuza warns the old merchant. "Because if you think your business has anything to do with Kubikiribo?cho?, then you''ve wasted a trip."


    With a short bow, the merchant calmly speaks, "with all due respect, Momochi-dono, I don''t believe it is."


    Kicking the chair Da?nyi? is tied up to with his long leg, the Demon of Hidden Mist tells him, "don''t blame me because you trusted this filth enough to sell you smoke."


    "Then I ask, why are you here," O?yashiro almost ponders to himself rather than ask Zabuza. "The executioner blade is already in your possession. Why not flee? Whatever more could be keeping you here, I wonder."


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ????The novel is available in PDF with more than 400 chapters, visit us in our Ko-Fi store????


    /horizon2075????

 Chapter 198: Chapter 198

    "...I don''t see how that''s any business of yours," Zabuza cautiously comments.


    "But I believe it is," O?yashiro continues. "As you know, I have two legitimate buyers for the legendary Kubikiribo?cho?, one hailing from your very country, the other from parts I will not disclose. How slighted do you believe this other party would feel toward you, Terumi?-dono, and your country, for not only wasting their time and resources, but additionally taking away their opportunity to at least bid on such a magnificent weapon?"


    "I can''t tell you how excited that makes me," Zabuza happily expresses. "To think they might come after me... mnn! There''s nothing better in this world than feeding Kubikiribo?cho? still-warm blood from hacked and butchered bodies."


    "I understand, Momochi-dono," O?yashiro apathetically articulates, not bothered by the man''s clear blood-lust. "Then, if I may ask, who does Kubikiribo?cho? currently belong to?"


    O?yashiro waits a moment for an answer but Zabuza only grows irate and silent. Without concern for his safety, O?yashiro continues, "you said it wasn''t Da?nyi?-san''s to sell, and I know my old friend wouldn''t have lied to me if he didn''t think he could, at the very least, attain the weapon before I arrived, which tells me it couldn''t have been in your possession. I''ve been a tradesman since I was a little boy, Momochi-dono, and currently, my instincts are telling me this amazing sword isn''t yours to do as you wish either. So I ask again, who does own Kubikiribo?cho?? So that I may speak to him."


    Barely coping with Zabuza''s growing tension, Tenten wanted to yell to O?yashiro to get help, but she''s also amazed that such a slight and weak old man would be unshrinking in the face of such a monster. Tenten attributes such gall to his many years navigating perilous negotiations with villains from every corner of this world.


    "If I may ask my old colleague," O?yashiro says as he takes a step to Tenten''s father, however, Zabuza effortlessly levels the heavy-sounding Kubikiribo?cho? right against O?yashiro''s neck, stopping him from speaking with the gagged man.


    "It''ll be mine soon enough," Zabuza admits.


    "I see," O?yashiro smoothly admits. "That''s wonderful, Momochi-dono. May I assume it will occur through a challenge of some sort?" Zabuza''s stern silence is answer enough for O?yashiro, and the merchant continues, "I see. Might I know the date and time of the match so that I may bear witness? You have my word I only wish to observe the outcome."


    "There''s only one way it''ll end," Zabuza confidently claims. "Kubikiribo?cho? will be mine once again."


    "And if it isn''t, would you give me your word you will not interfere in the sale-"


    O?yashiro is halted when Zabuza presses his giant sword against his pale skin, mastering the weapon to irritate the skin red rather than cut into it. Amused, Zabuza heralds, "you have a pair on you, O?yashiro. Perhaps I should feed Kubikiribo?cho? your blood. My blade is starving for more."


    The moment drags on in painful and tense silence until there is a patterned combination of knocks on the door downstairs.


    "It''s your lucky day," Zabuza remarks to the tradesman, removing the blade and settling it on his back. "Be a good sheep and get the door." Despite being called sheep, O?yashiro bows before he exits the apartment.


    When this nightmare will end doesn''t concern Tenten nearly as much as how it ends. Bandits, thieves, protection detail, fighting other genin, lawn work, runaway cats, other mundane tasks have all been her ninja experience up to that point, but she''s never come across an enemy shinobi of this strength. This was an assassin who wouldn''t spare a second thought about killing them for attempting to take his sword, and still, her mind wonders how such a weapon could''ve possibly ended in Naruto''s possession.


    The blond was such a mystery to her she was beginning to hear his voice say odd things like, "who are you?" Her frazzled mind''s mental slip corrects itself when she realizes that came from downstairs. "Where''s Tenten-chan," she hears yelled, so grateful to recognize the loud voice, she''s near to tears.


    "Do eyebrows recede," Naruto asks Haku.


    With eerily calm confidence, Zabuza growls, "I''m going to kill you," raising his killer intent to the point Tenten feels like she can''t inhale a decent breath of fresh air. She grips his sleeve tighter, yet, to her amazement, Naruto doesn''t buckle.


    Naruto simply glares defiantly as he asks, "why are you here? I thought you''d still be recuperating."


    "Obviously, I''m here to kill you so Kubikiribo?cho? will once again be mine."


    "Hmph!" Naruto calmly rebuffs. " You''re not going to kill me so you might as well forget about that right now."


    Staring daggers at the daring blond, Zabuza growls, "I can''t wait to see the look in your eyes when it finally sinks in tonight''ll be the last night you breath."


    "Yeah, yeah," Naruto bemoans, cleaning his ears much to Zabuza''s growing annoyance. "Let''s just get this over with."


    "It feels like you''re not taking me seriously here," Zabuza notes. "Not that I care, but from one demon to another, only the last one breathing keeps Kubikiribo?cho?."


    "I don''t want Kubikiribo?cho?," Naruto responds. "That sword doesn''t fit with my fighting style."


    Stepping closer to the blond, Haku suggests, "Naruto-sama, this would be a good opportunity to try diplomacy. You''re going to have to learn to settle things with other strong and angry men without resorting to violence."


    "There''s only one way this is getting settled," Zabuza tells Haku.


    .


    .


    .


    ????The novel is available in PDF with more than 400 chapters, visit us in our Ko-Fi store????


    /horizon2075????

 Chapter 199: Chapter 199

    As Naruto tilts his head in deep thought, Haku responds to Zabuza, "it doesn''t hurt to try."


    "How''s this for diplomacy," Zabuza irately tells them. "When I win, not only will I take Kubikiribo?cho?, but I''m killing the thief and taking his daughter. Of course, Haku will be my weapon again."


    Tenten freezes at the plausible turn of her fate. Haku remains serene as ever, unbothered by the possibility of murderous change while a confused Karin asks Haku, "uh, are you okay with that?"


    "Of course," Haku serenly answers. "As a tool, I love both these men more than life itself. If one dies whether by the other''s hand or not, I will mourn him while following the other."


    "You''re a special cookie, aren''t ya," Karin mumbles, though Haku only smiles merrily.


    Naruto was quiet throughout the exchange, staring sternly into Zabuza''s eyes. After another moment of silence, Naruto tells the tall Kiri-nin, "that won''t work, but, it doesn''t matter because I''m going to win. And you''re not going to die because I''m not going to kill Haku''s special person. So, when I win, I''m lending you Kubikiribo?cho? and you have to stop doing bad stuff like kidnapping people and hurting them for no reason."


    "Counter-proposal," Zabuza insists. "I kill you and everything else falls into place like I expect, but if for some ungodly reason you manage to pull off another little miracle, I''ll... borrow Kubikiribo?cho? and I''ll give you the option of keeping Haku or the Bun Head."


    Shocked by a ludicrous counter-proposal, Naruto yells, "what?"


    Zabuza threatens, "we both know if I say the word, Haku will come right back to me."


    "You can''t do that," Naruto asserts, glaring at the much taller assassin.


    However, Zabuza gravely reasons, "if you can''t choose Haku over everyone, then you don''t deserve him."


    "But that''s wrong!"


    As he sets Kubikiribo?cho? comfortably on his back before Zabuza raises a hand seal to his chest as he asserts, "then prove it, Naruto." Chakra created mist swirls around the tall Kiri-nin, shrouding the man, his scratchy voice rings out, "Haku knows where to go. If you don''t show, I''ll kill the thief and his daughter," before the Demon of Hidden Mist disappears.


    XXX


    INO


    Nodding in clear understanding, Sakura asks a content Ino, "so, are you being nice or casual about this because you feel you owe me?"


    "No," Ino asserts, standing in front of the mirror again to make sure the threading of her legging is straight and isn''t pulling unduly anywhere.


    "Well, then I don''t understand," Sakura heaves, roughly setting down her large backpack. "You raped me, then blackmailed me, repeatedly..." Sakura pauses as her mind quickly evaluates the cause and effect of everything that''s happened to her in the past couple of months, mostly how it relates to Naruto and Sasuke; her positive opinion of Naruto rising in equal proportion to her hard realization of Sasuke.


    ''He''d kill me or my parents as easily as he nearly did Naruto,'' her mind repeats for the thousandth time as a mostly dressed Ino takes Sakura''s bag and drags the heavy pack beside the desk.


    Moving to sit on the bed, an objective Sakura comments, "look, I hate being this aware of this reality, but I can''t say I don''t prefer the brutal truth, no matter how colorless, tasteless, loveless... bleak... challenging... grotesque-"


    "Alright, I get it," Ino calls out with a smirk as she drags the desk''s chair in front of Sakura and takes a seat, crossing her toned legs.


    "It would be so much easier if you were evil about it all... but the truth matters," Sakura huffs, recalling her role in it all. "You did something horrible to me, but I was doing something horrible to myself. I hated you for what you did, but... if I wasn''t so..."


    "I get it," Ino speaks. In her perfect posture, Ino enjoys the serenity clarity tends to offer. She''s grown confident because she has the answers Kurenai-sensei helped her to learn and it shows. Content in herself and her environment, Ino light-heartedly affirms, "neither one of us was in the right mindset. Kind of like being in a pit we, not only, couldn''t get out of but didn''t even know we were in. Thoughts and emotion dictate our actions and if we only ever thought of Sasuke-kun in a world where any mission could be our last, our actions would fall in line. Everyone told us we were acting boy-crazy, but we couldn''t listen because we hadn''t woken up enough to listen. I mean, how often did your short term goals matter compared to your long term when it involved the last Uchiha?"


    .net


    Recalling her Optimal Plan, Sakura can easily tell Ino, "every spare second I had was dedicated to Sasuke."


    Nodding, Ino adds, "we should''ve been training instead of worrying about our hair and nails. In my case, nothing else mattered, and from that standpoint, the decisions I made for myself weren''t healthy ones. All that said, I''m aware that despite the reason, despite my own lunacy for Sasuke, I know what I did to you and I know what that makes me. We were best friends but I raped you. I want to see you succeed but I blackmailed you. Rivals to roommates, yet, evil nevertheless."


    .


    .


    .


    ????The novel is available in PDF with more than 400 chapters, visit us in our Ko-Fi store????


    /horizon2075????

 Chapter 200: Chapter 200

    "No," Sakura quickly interjects, staring at the most confident girl she''s ever met with confusion. "Maybe if you look at individual actions, people can do evil. Forcibly taking another person''s life is inherently evil, but if that person is a terrible criminal, we can all live with it." Her thoughts strayed to Sasuke as she quietly adds, "I''m only now realizing that the world isn''t so black and white, just a lot of variations of gray."


    "That''s what I mean," Ino points out. "A lot of my dark gray is directed toward you-"


    "Uh, don''t forget braking Naruto''s heart," Sakura quickly points out.


    "Oh, don''t even," Ino expresses. "At some point in a month, year, or decade, he was going to seriously ask you out, and the only course of action you were going to take was to seriously break his heart. Don''t blame me just because I sped up the natural course of events. And don''t pretend you didn''t enjoy yourself. I can''t remember the last time I ever saw you so dazed and euphoric. You weren''t even like that when we had sex-"


    "SHHHH," an incredibly embarrassed and tomato-red Sakura shushes with angry green eyes.


    Looking at Sakura dumbfounded before gesturing to the warm and empty room, "we''re alone, you loon."


    Feeling exhausted, Sakura falls back in the bed, bemoaning, "ugh, Kami, I shouldn''t have come here." Your next chapter is on m v|l-e''-novelhall.net


    "It''s not surprising that you did," Ino informs her standing up and moving the chair back to her desk. "You probably feel what''s taken me a while to figure out."


    Propping half her body on her elbows, a confused and curious Sakura asks Ino, "what? That I must be out of my mind for coming here or that my life is so messed up right now that you were the best option?"


    "Neither," Ino answers, voicing further as she takes a kunai, and as many kunoichi do, straps it to her thigh underneath her mini skirt, "like I said, I was thinking deeply about why go so far for and against you?" Ino then walks over to Sakura and extends her hand, which Sakura hesitantly takes before lifting the pinkette to her feet.


    They''re close enough to feel each other''s exhale and Ino continues, "out of all the other kunoichi in our class, after everything I did, why you? Thinking, thinking, thinking, I finally figured it''s more than just love when we were little girls and more than just rivalry when we grew up. I was so relieved when I figured out that there''s a unique bond between us that I don''t feel with anyone else. You challenge me, infuriate me, inspire me, all while loving you just as much as I can hate you."


    Beside Ino''s bed in the purple and personal room, the blond beauty takes Sakura''s other hand and holds it comfortably firm as she continues. "The only word I could think of that fully encapsulates all of that, is sisters. Obviously, we''re not blood-related and much more tenderhearted sisters exist, but, you''re the sister I chose before I even knew I had, and I''m the sister you chose, and I know, no matter what, I''m always going to love you, even when I hate you. I''m always going to be there to call you a brat when you need it or a genius when you''re being absolutely brilliant. I''ll always cheer for you, protect you, console you and everything in between for as long as we live because I love you, Forehead."


    "Confidence training," Kurenai wonders aloud, trying to recall such a training when the blushing cheeks make it click into place. "Ah, you mean Genjutsu training." When Hinata nods, Kurenai asks for clarity, "I thought you were getting along well with Naruto-kun. He even used some of the techniques you taught him." Much to Kurenai''s amusement, Hinata blushes red hot at that.


    "W-we do," Hinata stutters, restraining her innocent smile. "But, I- Iwanted... Hug-hugging is..."


    At the girl''s crippling physiological reaction to the thought of physically embracing Naruto, Kurenai became frightened Hinata might actually pass out. Though her precious student''s love for the blond that Kurenai is physically intimate with should feel odd, Kurenai can''t say no to such a courageous face. It''s a mild unease, at best, so easily sidelined that Kurenai, instead, focuses on the warming pride she feels to know Naruto gives this beautiful girl so much strength.


    She happily tells her student, "of course. Practicing physical contact, like hugging is a great way to become more comfortable, not only with that person but with yourself. And the more comfortable you are with yourself, the more confident you can be in anything you do."


    Hinata nods in complete agreement, determination once again returning to the girl''s eyes as Kurenai conveys, "just give me some time to properly prepare, then we can start right away."


    "Thank you sensei," Hinata calls out as she hugs her, and with a happy heart, Kurenai hugs her back just as hard.


    Thinking about her blond lover, Kurenai becomes both excited and scared as she answers her student, "you''re always welcome, Hinata-chan."


    .


    .


    .


    ????The novel is available in PDF with more than 400 chapters, visit us in our Ko-Fi store????


    /horizon2075????

 Chapter 201: Chapter 201

    NARUTO


    "Sorry, Haku..." Naruto starts, staring at the now-vacant space the Demon of Hidden Mist disappeared from. "But Zabuza-jiji is such a dick!"


    In the apartment above Ten Out of Ten, as Karin notes with certainty, "he''s not far; probably watching us from... forty-five meters away," Haku just smiles with acceptance of his special person before asking, "would you like to leave now?"


    "We have to take Tenten''s dad to the hospital first," Naruto says turning to the bleeding weapon''s merchant.


    "We can''t," Tenten tells him. "Zabuza stuck one of out exploding notes on his back¡ªthe type only Zabuza''s chakra can disarm¡ªand told us if we stepped out of the shop, he''d die."


    "That monster is going to kill me anyway," Da?nyi? voices from the floor.


    "I believe it, old friend," O?yashiro consoles with a slow nod of his head.


    "You''re no friend of mine," Da?nyi? retorts. "You, who''d sell your own mother for an exotic animal."


    "You always throw that in my face," O?yashiro huffs with outstretched palms that highlight his long skinny fingers. "I bought her back," the dealer whines.


    "Karin-chan is correct," Haku tells Naruto. "Zabuza-sama will be watching us. As it''s your decision, what would you like to do?"


    "If I may," O?yashiro directs at Naruto gaining everyone''s attention. "I''d be very eager to witness your match and promise to stay well out of the way."


    Looking oddly at the man, Naruto consents with a nod before turning to his cousin. "Karin-chan, you stay here with Tenten-chan and her dad-"


    "I want to come too," Tenten quickly states, regretting how unnecessarily meek her tone was.


    Cautiously, Naruto asks the bun-haired girl, "don''t you want to stay with your dad?"


    After his smirk, the group exit Ten Out of Ten and together with O?yashiro''s blond bodyguard, who the merchant vouched for, they sprint the tops of buildings and scale walls for forty minutes before hopping over the tall fence of the Forest of Death.


    Naruto glumly mouths, "of course he''d want to fight here. How''s he even know about 44?"


    "I told him you were taking a test in the forest of death," Haku mentions. "He seemed to like the sound of the training ground. He has a surprising flair for the dramatic."


    "I''ll wait here," O?yashiro states as his pretty and quiet bodyguard sets the man down. She has sharp blue eyes that Naruto can''t help but appreciate; very observant, which he notes must be a good trait to have for a bodyguard. Also, his brain likes the fact that his father, Ino-chan, and himself all have blue eyes and blond hair.


    Sensing a palpable danger heighten deep in the thick forest vegetation, many in the group can even feel animals moving away from the monstrous predator as Naruto tells Tenten, "I think everyone should wait here too."


    As if to answer that proper precaution, the forest begins filling with a thick mist, slowly swallowing every moss infested tree, bush, and stone. Without preamble, and to Tenten''s surprise, Naruto simply rushes into the thicket of mist. His eyesight becomes a varying degree of gray and white and little else.


    Naruto puts his fingers together and calls, "Kage Bunshin no Jutsu." A duplicate of himself pops into existence before calling, "henge," and the clone transforms into a Fuma Shuriken. Gripped firmly by Naruto, he hops on the nearest tree fog-covered and sprints to the very top.


    Fortunately, Kubikiribo?cho? is large and heavy, and though Zabuza can use it silently, it''s that very silence Haku had explained gives it away. So when Naruto''s trained ears suddenly detect a slight dip in the ambient noise of the Forest of Death, he knew Kubikiribo?cho?¡ªin the hands of the silent killer¡ªwas cutting through the molecules in the forest air before it''s edge finds tree bark where Naruto''s neck was previously.


    The blond couldn''t even detect Zabuza strike or disappear, hindering Naruto''s ability to counter, and though Naruto dodged Zabuza''s first strike, the genin can tell the veteran shinobi was only testing him; not that counter-attacking mattered. Continuing his mad sprint up the fog-shrouded tree, Naruto knows he can''t fight in this fog and Kakashi-sensei always tells him the terrain in a battle often determines victory or defeat, which Kurenai later translated plainly to, ''make the battle-field more comfortable for you to fight in.''


    .


    .


    .


    ????The novel is available in PDF with more than 400 chapters, visit us in our Ko-Fi store????


    /horizon2075????

 Chapter 202: Chapter 202

    Naruto narrowly evades Zabuza''s attack four more times before the blond reaches the top of the giant tree. The visibility wasn''t clear of fog even at that height¡ªit was everywhere¡ªbut Naruto didn''t need it to be clear there. With the charged Chakra coursing his muscles, the blond shinobi leaps hard off the last stable branch, reaching a couple dozen feet into the air before he throws his Fuma Shuriken even higher into the night sky. Falling back, he nearly missed his landing due to extremely low visibility.


    Naruto brings his chakra blade before him and it amazes him how odorless, inaudible, invisible, imperceptible Zabuza is in a fragrant and noisy forest even when he clearly speaks as if beside Naruto''s ear, "I don''t know what that was supposed to accomplish but it won''t work. The one clone turning into twelve clones and landing in the thickest part of my mist won''t do anything."


    "Hmph," Naruto defiantly sounds, maintain all his heightened senses to detect the invisible man. "I don''t want to hear that from the guy who lost to me once already."


    "You know what the worst part for you is about that day," Zabuza menacingly asks. "It''s your one trick that won''t ever work on me again."


    "It''s got nothing to do with that," Naruto voices into the great swirling white and gray mist as he begins feeling the wind pick up


    "What are they-" Zabuza starts to voice when he realizes there''s now a rapidly growing cyclone swallowing the Kiri-nin''s chakra created mist.


    Naruto smiles as the wind becomes more violent, slowly clearing his sight of the fog as he tells the veteran ninja, "you''re going to lose because it takes more strength to protect than it does to destroy."


    Sprinting toward the center of the cyclone, Naruto begins to receive bits of memories of his clones being sliced up and lands in the fog-scattered field just as his last clone is forcibly dispelled. Using twelve powered up first-stage Rasengans near enough to each other in a circle to create a huge cyclone is something he''s always wanted to do, though he isn''t sure why the vortex of wind didn''t continue when, almost immediately, he realizes Zabuza dispelled twelve clones with stage one Rasengans in the tens of seconds it took him to reach the clearing.


    The fog may have cleared, however, it''s still dark with little moonlight reaching the small grassy field. In the dark fogless field, lugging his massive blade on his shoulder, Zabuza turns to Naruto as he lands in a small clearing between many tall trees. Their eyes adjust to the darkness while his feet feel cold covered by the moist mist settling just a few inches above the grass.


    The left sleeve of his orange two-piece jumpsuit is shredded off by the time Zabuza finally relents, and only then does Naruto realize there was so much water created by Zabuza''s fierce attack, the level reaches his thighs.


    Elevating himself to the surface of the water with his chakra, Naruto takes a knee on the waving pond created as he inhales in deep breaths while Zabuza looks on. The tall ninja with his blade on his back seems angry in his thoughtfulness before he mouths, "Haku..."


    Shaking his head of any further words, Zabuza quickly begins another series of hand seals and he''s already on his thirteenth seal when Naruto realizes what his next attack will be. Rather than stopping the elite Kiri-nin forty feet away, the blond instead claps his hands together and through an extended cry, gathers all the chakra within him, going so far as to even ask, ''Kurama, hold your chakra back for a little bit.''


    ''Don''t wanna,'' Kurama returns from within his seal. It takes a lot of Naruto''s chakra to perfectly maintain his energy''s balance along with Kurama''s. His chakra coils grow larger as a result and Naruto rarely, if ever, has full access to all his chakra. Much of it mingles with Kurama''s in order to maintain their equilibrium, giving the Demon fox a connection to the outside world. So, Naruto understands when the Demon Fox says, ''I feel nearly nothing when that happens.''


    .


    .


    .


    ????The novel is available in PDF with more than 400 chapters, visit us in our Ko-Fi store????


    /horizon2075????

 Chapter 203: Chapter 203

    Focusing as much of his spirit energy to his core before Zabuza finishes his forty-four seal technique, Naruto tells his partner, ''it won''t be for long.''


    ''...Are you going to ask about multiple mates-''


    ''Yeah! Yeah! Fine,'' Naruto mentally yells as Zabuza calls, "Suiton: Suiryu?dan no Jutsu."


    From the expansive waving pond they were standing on, as well as, the invisible thinness of the air, small globules of water all rush together to form a twenty-foot serpent of water with the head of a dragon. Like being in a storm, the heavily displaced water the crouched Naruto is standing on waves toward the kinetic energy expelling out of the monster. Tree trunks rumble, tree branches shake and most of the water is either blown away or sucked into the chakra serpent.


    Ignoring the sting of needle-like water striking him on powerful gusts of wind, a drenched Naruto focuses on his staggering rise of strength feeding his aching muscles until it bursts from the tenketsus of his physical form, not unlike Kurama''s chakra shroud. All his aches disappear and the response of his physical strength feels as if he can lift a mountain. As his skin tingles with electric goosebumps, he quantifies the strength currently rushing through in him at one tail of Kurama''s chakra, so despite Zabuza''s giant aquatic monster screeching before it attacks, Naruto yells, "Kage Bunshin no Jutsu!"


    Though two hundred clones are created, a score of them is immediately destroyed as the water serpent barrels through the throng of clones. Though Zabuza notes many of them leap out of the way and into the forest, the small muddy field between the trees is chaos of storming water and advancing clones attacking the large water dragon in vain. Zabuza then takes note of a few clones creating that blue ball of chakra that had surprised him on the bridge before and attacking him.


    Smiling, Zabuza confidently shouts, "it''s like I told you before," bringing out his gigantic sword with every intention of showing the blond his one trick won''t catch him unawares again. Sprinting directly to the barrage of Rasengan carrying Naruto''s he yells, "that''s not going to work on me again!"


    True to his word, Zabuza makes light of the weaker Narutos, dodging deftly and countering perfectly. After four incredibly fast hand seals, the elite demon is shooting dense, armor-piercing water bullets from his mouth as his water dragon wrecks trees, uproots trunks, and destroys as many clones as possible.


    "You''re counting your chickens before they hatch," Zabuza claims before lowering his stance to combat readiness. "I''m still standing."


    Naruto smirks, realizing aloud, "Haku is protecting us both," before charging after the taller ninja. Zabuza fights an armed Naruto bare-handed and with his skill, size, and experience manages to just barely maintain the advantage, but no matter the slip, the punch, the kick, Naruto evades, counters, and keeps on coming until, the experienced ninja accepts Naruto''s bladed strike, catching the sharp metal through his left palm before twisting and redirecting it to the surprised Naruto''s chest.


    Though Naruto stops adding Fu?ton chakra to the blade, the dull material of the knuckle knife penetrates the muscle of his own left hand, a defensive catch that only allows an inch of metal to pierce his chest. Both their hands skewered and bleeding on one another, Naruto and Zabuza glare at each other like raging lions until the genin''s right hand lets go of his chakra blade to grip the assassin''s left elbow for what''s to come.


    .


    .


    .


    ????The novel is available in PDF with more than 400 chapters, visit us in our Ko-Fi store????


    /horizon2075????

 Chapter 204: Chapter 204

    Without even looking the pair know what the powerful howling of a large broadsword spinning thrown toward them by a clone is without looking. Naruto''s baby-blue, slitted eyes glare at Zabuza in open challenge, setting his feet wide and holding firmly in place for the large butcher''s blade to dismember them both, however, Zabuza isn''t worried and only smiles demonically. Just before the loud spinning blade reaches them, the elite Zabuza leaps high enough for the spinning blade to harmlessly drive-by underneath him. Holding firm himself to keep Naruto in place to be severed in half, Naruto easily read Zabuza''s eyes as they say, ''not good enough.''


    Zabuza hadn''t expected the large sword to burst into a puff of white smoke and be replaced by a clone with a Rasengan already formed. Though the clone''s attack would''ve missed Zabuza still mid-leap, Naruto drops to his knees sinking the midair Zabuza low enough for the clone to hit the tall shinobi right in the gut.


    So long as the equilibrium of the spinning spirit energy remains in check, the spinning ball of chakra is an effective kill technique. However, Naruto doesn''t want to kill Zabuza and allows the compact hurricane to explode forcefully upon contact rather than maintain its shredding spin, rocketing the former Kiri ANBU forty feet away, scrapping skin against the ground with every bounce until he hits one of the large trees still standing with a loud ''thwack!''


    When Zabuza awakens, his once peaceful mind is immediately bombarded by volleys of sheer agony from the number of broken bones and shredded muscle. He then realizes he can''t move; not due to being restrained in any way, but because his fevered and dirty limbs feel heavier than he currently has the energy to lift.


    With busted blood vessels filling the whites of his eyes with red and wincing from the intense pain, Zabuza looks to the dark forest above sinking in his sight at a snail''s pace. It''s when his slow mind realizes he''s being carried before eventually discovering he''s being carried on the shoulders of six clones, almost as if he were a casket being taken to his gravesite.


    "If Haku..." Zabuza grunts in pain but ignores it, as he''s been trained to do. "If Haku... hadn''t shown you my style... you''d be dead."


    Tilting his view to the seventh Naruto, who''s left arm is in a splint made out of the remains of his orange jacket, limping on his right foot, dirty, sweaty, bleeding from multiple lacerations nowhere more severely than his swollen left hand and injured pectoral. Even half-dead, the boy still has enough strength to lug Kubikiribo?cho? over his right shoulder.


    "No," Naruto huffs. Thinking of an appeased Kurama, Naruto adds, "I wouldn''t."


    With a concussed brain and, likely, a fractured skull, thinking hurts the elite ninja, however, after a moment, Zabuza recalls aloud, "the red... chakra."


    Feeling a great wave of laughter from his torn gut, Zabuza only chokes out blood onto the blond hair of the nearest clone, prompting the clone to angrily communicate, "watch where you''re spitting Jiji," at the same time the real Naruto mumbles, "easy, easy-"


    "You didn''t... even... use your ugh! full power," Zabuza yells, immensely amused, half choking out more red liquid, half laughing.


    Rolling his eyes at the bleeding psycho, Naruto reiterates, "I told you... we didn''t need to-"


    "Yeah... we did," Zabuza heaves. "Now I know... the only way... to kill you... is... the most boring way."


    .....


    Frustrated, Naruto spits red saliva from his muddy and bloody mouth before berating the elite ninja. "Will you stop trying to make Haku sad!"


    "Not my problem," Zabuza maintains.


    "...mnn, if I sell Kubikiribo?cho?, I''d probably get a ton of ryo-"


    Growling, Zabuza yells at the blond, "do that and I''ll definitely get it back and kill you with it!"


    "Sheshesheshe- owww... oww... ugh, Kami," Naruto moans from compounding pain radiating throughout his body. "Whatever, Jiji."


    NARUTO


    "Zabuza-sama," Haku calls, landing in front of them from the high branches above. "Naruto-sama," an unsettled Haku adds, immediately looking over both men before beginning to treat them. As the clones gently set the tall man down, Haku takes a scroll of Naruto''s design and unseals several vials of green and white liquids and pills. Handing Naruto a few, Haku then takes the initiative to pour the medicinal contents between Zabuza''s lips.


    Falling from the trees above, Tenten yells, "Naruto!" Landing near the bleeding blond, Tenten simply looks at her fellow ninja in sheer amazement, forgetting everything but the simple fact that the genin Uzumaki Naruto beat the elite Momochi Zabuza.


    "Hey, your dad''s fine now," he tells her befuddled expression. Despite her clear shock and silence, Naruto heaves the legendary broadsword from his sore shoulder and extends it to the young weapon''s specialist, asking, "mind holding this for me?"


    Further amazed, she hesitates to ask, "you... trust me?"


    With a lazy shrug, he stipulates, "as long as you promise not to run off with it-"


    "I won''t," Tenten quickly interjects. "I wouldn''t! Not after..." Tenten trails off, turning her view to a concentrating Haku treating Zabuza before noting each and every one of Naruto''s visible injuries. "I can''t believe you actually beat the Demon of Hidden Mist... after everything my father said and did... I didn''t even defend you-" which voicing aloud only made her realize, with widening eyes, she''s exactly as Zabuza had identified her, ''sheep,'' saddening her beyond belief.


    .


    .


    .


    ????The novel is available in PDF with more than 400 chapters, visit us in our Ko-Fi store????


    /horizon2075????

 Chapter 205: Chapter 205

    "Uh, it''s fine," Naruto claims, pressing the large blade forward, disrupting her train of thought and process of shame. "I''ve heard worse and I don''t think you''re a bad person, so will you hold it for me? It''s kinda heavy."


    "Of course," Tenten states, mentally chastising herself for not aiding him as much as she can. As Tenten takes Kubikiribo?cho? with one arm and rests the hunk of metal over her smaller, yet strong shoulder, she asserts, "we need to get you to the hospital!"


    "Naruto-sama," Haku calls. "If I can use your clones to bring him somewhere safe?"


    "Yeah," a dog-tired Naruto nods before telling one of his clones, "let Karin-chan know she can take Tenten-chan''s dad to the hospital, then make sure she gets home alright."


    As Haku, Zabuza, and the clones leave, an exuberant O?yashiro steps forward, addressing Naruto happily as, "Uzumaki-dono. A moment of your time before you tend to your wounds." Extending the other, much cleaner, chakra blade, the weapons merchant articulates, "a gift."


    "Wait a minute," Tenten interjects, careful not to hit anyone with Kubikiribo?cho? over her shoulder. Staring angrily at her father''s merchant friend, she declares, "O?yashiro-san knows he needs to be more specific about the reason behind gifting, so all parties know there haven''t been any violations."


    "Why, yes, of course," O?yashiro slowly agrees. "Konoha does have laws like that, don''t they. My mistake." Turning to Naruto, the arms vendor states, "I freely offer Uzumaki Naruto-dono a gift, a single chakra blade, as a show of good faith, without any special conditions or restrictions or obligations expected from him."


    As he looks on at the partner of his chakra blade, a weary Naruto can''t think much more than knowing the politics of sales is confusing and turns to Tenten. The blond at least trusts that Tenten knows about these things and after her stiff nod, he to shrugs and takes the weapon, citing, "thanks. I''ll get you the ryo for the other one tomorrow."


    Nodding, O?yashiro states, "would you be opposed to speaking when next we meet?"


    Glancing to the man''s expressionless bodyguard a moment before looking at the elder merchant, Naruto asks, "uh, what was your name again?"


    "Where are my manners," the merchant claims with a smile before bowing. "We haven''t been formally introduced. My name is O?yashiro Izumo, from O?yashiro''s Global Services. As a merchant clan, we manage a far and wide network of trading, rather successfully, I might add, and it''s through my contact here in Konohagakure that I was able to learn of Kubikiribo?cho?''s availability."


    "Oh," Naruto slowly voices. "I guess we can talk..."


    Naruto''s eyes suddenly focus on the curvy blond bodyguard eying Kubikiribo?cho? on Tenten''s shoulder. For the briefest of moments, he has the impression she was going to steal it when another presence makes itself known from the shadows in the trees above. Naruto didn''t know who it was, but, the blond woman takes a step back when the merchant quickly bids Naruto and Tenten, "goodnight and be well, Uzumaki-dono."


    "Please don''t brush what you did off," Tenten calls out, taking a step forward in spite of his obvious state. "I thought I was going to die, and... and we were horrible to you. You didn''t have to help us, but you did anyway, and I''ll always be grateful to you because of it."


    "Well, that''s nice of you... to say, I mean," he awkwardly says with a nervous chuckle. "I''m just glad you''re okay." When she doesn''t move, he continues, "really, Tenten-chan. We''re Konoha shinobi. You would''ve done the same for me."


    With a stern nod, Tenten leaves Naruto. Though the mentally congested, horribly fevered, bloody, and dirty blond is still fiercely hurting, he''s no longer hemorrhaging freely and only feels throbbing pangs of extensive pain rather than throbbing pangs of extensive agony. Under the night''s whitish-blue moonlight, Naruto travels as best he can through the lamp-lit lights of Konoha''s dark streets but with his injuries, it does take more time than he''d like.


    Finally reaching Kurenai''s home, rather than press his chakra to the Fu?in security platform, Naruto knocks on the door before using the wood barrier to ease himself to the floor. Pressing his back against the solid entrance to keep himself upright, looking out to the pleasant tranquility of the night and happy to finally be home, a content Naruto smiles with relaxing joy.


    KURENAI


    Awake in bed, staring at the ceiling, Kurenai felt vulnerable, discarded, weak, tricked, and foolish. What was supposed to be an occasion of celebration, did not end as she had hoped. Hot and frustrated, Kurenai turns in her bed as she counts down the positives that unfairly warped to negatives.


    All three of her students made it to the final test of the Chu?nin exam, and yet, now she must stand aside while others continue their education. Her opportunity to be honest with Asuma went from one drink to three and no closer to telling him her feelings regarding them. Her groping tongue-kiss of Naruto''s clone, and expectation to see him soon, turned into over an hour of waiting and an absent bed-partner. Kurenai isn''t angry by the turn of events, just horny and frustrated. Evidently, the day is refusing to treat her kindly.


    Socially meeting Asuma at the crowded Jo?nin bar, Elite Spirits, easily reminded Kurenai why she fell in love with him in the first place. She reverted to all their old patterns with the ruggedly handsome man, and not only was it easy to go back to that and play along, but it was also a comforting role, like an old favorite dress that still fits. Laughing with Asuma in their favorite booth in their bar, her insightfully imaginary brain used probability to navigate that future-line with him and it felt a bit lacking... less impactful... less fateful.


    In her bed, tightening her warm legs together, Kurenai reasoned Asuma was no longer her only favorite dress. She''s gained a newfound adoration to an orange dress she hadn''t expect to love wearing rather often. Her newer, favorite dress, to put it aptly made the world and her influence in events much larger. The power of sex, her beliefs, her team, her missions; her future-line with Naruto was everything a strong independent person could want.


    .


    .


    .


    ????The novel is available in PDF with more than 400 chapters, visit us in our Ko-Fi store????


    /horizon2075????

 Chapter 206: Chapter 206

    And Kurenai''s need to see her blond lover only grew when she learned her time with her team will be cut down to a third of what it once was; essentially team meetings and drills. Though she didn''t let it show, it was depressing for the Inuzuka, Aburame, and Hyu?ga clan heads to take their children for special clan training.


    Kurenai knows she''s being a little dramatic, however, after watching Naruto''s near death, losing her students, and gaining more objectivity with Asuma, all in one day, she felt out-of-sorts and vulnerable and couldn''t help the irrationally reoccurring thought, ''my students are leaving me...''


    So, after finding Naruto''s clone reading on her bed, she walked right up to him, grips him desperately by the hair and jaw and kisses him deeply, drilling her tongue deep in his oral cavity and greedily siphoning as much of his saliva as she could before eventually pulling away. Stroking his groin through his pants, she wantonly expresses, "Naruto... I need you in me."


    After the dazzled blond came to his senses, he popped away instantly, and at the latest, Kurenai expected the real Naruto to burst through her bedroom door in fifteen minutes. She fantasized he''d be ripping off her clothes in under ten minutes and ramming inside her seconds later, however, laying in bed, hot and bothered, she felt foolish and desperate when she looks to her clock and counts aloud, "an hour and twenty-three minutes."


    Too restless for sleep, Kurenai considers pleasuring herself with her orange toy when she hears a slow yet powerful knock at the door. The only people she would ever expect at that time of night can enter without knocking. Unsure who could be visiting her at such an hour, Kurenai slips on some underwear, black silk pajamas, and her red robe before making her way downstairs. Her expanding senses reassures her there''s no observable threat to her for a mile, though she picks up on a person sitting against her door. Disarming the Fu?in security and unlocking the entrance to her home, a bloodied Naruto''s upper half slides back and lands flat on his back.


    "Naruto!"


    Dropping to her knees, her alarmed mind can''t even begin to assess his major injuries from his minor ones with all the dried blood, dirt, mud, and grime caked on him. His filthy and torn jacket is being used as a splint for his left arm, the swollen hand of which has dirt and dried blood over a sealing gash. That same dirty arm is redder than the skin tone of his body from severe irritation. Additionally, his chest is caked with dried blood from a pectoral puncture, the skin around his right eye is purple, and under his nose and mouth is dried blood. His breathing hitches and his right ankle also looks swollen.


    "...Yo," he tells her with a weak grin.


    "What happened," Kurenai calls, leaning closer to inspect every inch of him. Kurenai knows a few rudimentary healing jutsu and places her palm over his chest. But before her green chakra can begin to diagnose his wounds, Naruto''s hand reaches her face, palming it affectionately.


    "It''s fine. I just need some sleep and I''ll be fine," his softly admits. "More importantly... Nai-chan... I''m home."


    Snorting before a pained smile graces her red lips. She hooks as much of her falling midnight hair behind one ear, leans down, and kisses his stained lips. Though she can tell how weak he is from her meager Iryo?-ninjutsu connection, he had strength enough in his lips to make her feel safe, weightless, relieved, and happy. When she pulls back, she softly and happily tells him, "welcome home."


    "Uh, did you just kiss a damn kid," Anko''s voice travels from the pathway leading to the open door of her home. Kurenai freezes, chastising herself for losing so much focus she couldn''t detect another person, ''ten paces away,'' her mind counts. Her closest friend witnessed her kiss a boy eight years her junior. Never having been in a situation like this, Kurenai''s mind and heart become septic with panic and short-circuits.


    "Uh, don''t hate me," Naruto voices as his head begins to lull, weakly adding, "but, I''m going to pass out now." With his eyes traveling to the back of his head, he finally yields his consciousness to the pain-relieving darkness of deep recuperative sleep.


    .


    .


    .


    ????The novel is available in PDF with more than 400 chapters, visit us in our Ko-Fi store????


    /horizon2075????

 Chapter 207: Chapter 207

    ANKO


    Due to noninvasively torturing Haku-kun and Karin-chan for any relevant information or confirmations Konoha has in their foreign intelligence records, Anko knows Uzumaki Naruto-kun lives in the Chu?nin-sensei, Umino Iruka''s home. Given the late hour, she had expected him to be home, however, when she''s certain no one was home, the curvaceous kunoichi left.


    Unfortunately, Naruto''s living situation is all she knows about the blond boy''s day-to-day. Aside from being the Jinchu?riki, his favorite food stall, and declarations of becoming Hokage, she doesn''t know his hangouts or preferences, which makes finding him on a random night difficult. Walking the path from Iruka''s residence through the shinobi''s residential area, Anko decides to postpone her search for the boy for the rare opportunity to see her babe, who lives nearby.


    Being a proctor for the Chu?nin exams on top of her work as a special Jo?nin for T.I.F. she hasn''t had much time for anything of late, let alone nights out with her beautiful friend. They had chatted in the tower during the second test, however, it was never long conversations before one of them needed to be somewhere. As such, Anko''s steps are upbeat at the thought of surprising her best friend.


    At the same time, she grows more and more concerned when she detects uncoordinated mud-skidding footmarks and the small smears of blood on the floor that seem to lead to Kurenai''s house. Seeing blood in a ninja village is nothing new, however, Anko held her breath at the sight of indistinct bloody sandal-prints trailing into her dearest friend''s open door. Anko rushes up the pathway only to stop dead in her tracks at the sight of her twenty-four-year-old raven-haired friend full-on kiss the bloodied blond subject she''d been searching for.


    A good interrogator always has questions. They can question anything, however, at that moment, a wide-eyed Anko was bombarded with so many of them, she simply could think to speak until her beautiful friends pulls away and warmly welcomes the boy home with a tenderness that absolutely blew the special Jo?nin''s mind. At that point, in an extreme effort to understand the alien evidence of love and affection in front of her, Anko first needed to ascertain, "uh, did you just kiss a damn kid?"


    Though the blond passed out, Anko''s acute attention was on Kurenai''s wide red eyes, tight jaws, tense shoulders, and rapid breathing. Even her long hair seemed to stand up in shock. Kurenai''s physical tells couldn''t scream louder that she got caught than if she actually used her voice to scream so.


    And the debauched maniac within Anko wanted to know everything!


    Smiling, broadly, a giddy Anko hops over on her tippy toes, light as air, swinging her arms merrily, and sweetly asks, "oh, no, Kure-neechee-ahhnn," she starts, cutely emphasizing the suffix. "What happened to him?"


    Though Kurenai can tell Anko is nearly maniacal trying to restrain her urge to laugh out loud, she disregards the interrogator''s game to state in a detached tone, "remove his clothes while I get my med kit."


    Magically sliding her kunai out of the sleeve of her brown coat into her nimble fingers, Anko carefully, yet expertly, cuts into the unconscious blond''s clothes as she wonders aloud, "I hope he doesn''t mind if I''m the one removing his clothes."


    Once she removed the slant that is his jacket, wire-mesh shirt, and pants, Anko sobers up a little as Kurenai returns with all her supplies. Uzumaki had a fair amount of injuries, and it was especially interesting to see the gash at his chest and the hole through his left hand slowly close up upon being properly cleaned. Preserving the silence as her friend worked, Anko stood by as Kurenai cleaned every wound on the blond with a sponge, disinfected his wounds, and carefully wrapped up the injured area in gauze. She still had a million questions but she could wait. There was an injured Konoha shinobi that needed tending to first.


    Observing her friend gave Anko plenty of time to recall Kurenai''s behavior as of late. Like many of their friends, and to Genma''s dread, they all assumed Kurenai and Asuma would be an item again after the Bitch-Princess from hell left. That was six months ago and even if it took Kurenai a few moons to forgive Asuma for shutting her out like that, she had expected to see the happy couple together by now. They all had and it affected Anko when they hadn''t.


    Anko didn''t know why she needed them together, exactly, but Kurenai''s happiness somehow felt connected to her own, as if allowing the tainted and disgraced special Jo?nin to live the best of both worlds; the happiness of commitment vicariously through Kurenai, as well as independently with the occasional romp whenever she wanted. After all, it wasn''t as if she could find that on her own after Orochimaru.


    .


    .


    .


    ????The novel is available in PDF with more than 400 chapters, visit us in our Ko-Fi store????


    /horizon2075????

 Chapter 208: Chapter 208

    In the end, Asuma and Kurenai hadn''t gotten together, and for the past three months, Anko hasn''t felt content even with some of her favorite men. It was as if Kurenai''s lack of the perfect romance somehow sucked away the joy of her casual sex flings. It''s fortunate preparing for the exams kept her too busy for nights out or hookups, and as she watches Kurenai gently lay the slumbering half-naked boy in her bed¡ªtucking him in¡ªAnko finds herself absolutely salivating to hear this story.


    Opening the bedroom door for Kurenai, the beautiful pair find themselves in her kitchen; lights on and a glass of honey wine between them. ''Another change,'' Anko''s mind notes as she leans forward with her strong abdomen pressed against the counter of the kitchen island.


    In her low-cut red silk robe, Kurenai was leaning against the counter by the stove while Anko eyed the glass when she answered Anko''s curiosity toward the wine. "I stopped stocking liquor in the house."


    "Is he the reason why," Anko casually asks, nudging her chin at the ceiling to the blond in her bed. Kurenai doesn''t answer and Anko grins wickedly. Respecting Kurenai''s mind and her ability to use it, Anko breaks first, like that itchy criminal and openly confesses, "this is INSANE!" Laughing as Kurenai shushes her, worried the boy might wake up. "Not that I care you''re robbing the cradle-"


    "He''s sixteen," Kurenai interjects before quickly adding, "please, Anko, this is going to be hard enough as it is without exaggerations and miscommunication."


    Nodding her head with closed eyes and a huge amused grin, Anko agrees, "yeah, of course." Turning a little more serious, she starts, "before anything, there''s just a few things I need to get out of the way. And just because I ask these questions doesn''t mean I don''t know who you are. This is just sooo not you... I''m in chaotic need of a realignment here."


    Sighing audibly, Kurenai accepts with a nod and an, "I understand."


    Anko first asks, "is he blackmailing you?"


    "No," Kurenai quickly answers.


    "Would you be allowed to tell me if he were," Anko counters.


    "He''s not blackmailing me," Kurenai answers before adding, "nor is he using some mind-controlling jutsu on me."


    Nodding, Anko then asks, "...are you blackmailing him?"


    Affronted, Kurenai touts, "no!"


    "Woooow," a blinking Anko sounds in sheer disbelief, taking a sip herself before asking, "and you''re sure this has nothing to do with Asuma?"


    "That''s like asking if I like the color orange because I''m trying to forget the color blue... I don''t know," Kurenai answers. "Everything is sort of mixed in, isn''t it?"


    "Wait," Anko states, waving her hands. "How long has this been going on- Wait, how far have you gone with him- Wait," Anko keeps interrupting herself when she recalls how sexy and glowing Kurenai has been looking and asks with the widest eyes of shock and certainty, "you''ve had sex with him, haven''t you?"


    After involuntarily licking her lips, Kurenai slowly voices, "...let me just start from the beginning," and Anko screams with giddy joy. After Kurenai pelts Anko with some napkins, the curvaceous torture specialist settles down. Taking the bottle with them, they move to the comfortable sofa in the living room and Anko listens to a story that will be ingrained in her memory for as long as she lives.


    Anko only interrupted her beautifully embarrassed friend three times, asking, "you actually attacked him with kunai?" Then again with, "wait, how big is he?" And the final time with a surreptitious, "bitch, his dick does WHAT?"


    Sliding lower on her comfortable sofa, an emotionally exhausted Kurenai finishes the hour-long story with, "and suddenly, he''s this utterly surprising young man I just can''t stop thinking about."


    "Kami, so much makes sense now," Anko remarks. Scooting closer to her confused and emotional friend, Anko tells her in her most comforting voice, "I can understand some of that- actually, I can understand a lot of it; especially the drinking. But at the heart of it all, I get the options."


    "Tsume-san is probably the only kunoichi I know who''s a leader, still involved in the village, and has children," Kurenai remarks. "Even Yu?gao-chan has expressed concerns about the role her gender is viewed to serve to the village."


    "Well, she has an easier chance of getting Hayate-kun to stay home and mind the children," Anko comments about the chronically sick man, to which Kurenai sluggishly nods. "You know I always thought it was disgusting how women were expected to stay home while the men fight." "I do," Kurenai mumbles, lazily sipping her wine, before Anko continues, "as if I didn''t want to be out there defending my home right next to em, not that I don''t understand it. They can''t pop out babies to refill the armies."


    .


    .


    .


    ????The novel is available in PDF with more than 400 chapters, visit us in our Ko-Fi store????


    /horizon2075????

 Chapter 209: Chapter 209

    "Whether I''m out in the field or educating the shinobi of tomorrow," Kurenai begins to share. "I''m not sure that I want my baby to be the only contribution to the future of this village. A stay at home mother after all that training? I just don''t know."


    "I can''t imagine that would be an easy adjustment," Anko reasons. "Especially when you think about how easy it is for us to kick the bucket. You and Asuma could have a little brat of your own when one bad mission ends yours or his life. People die young in our world; no way around that. Which means we either train like crazy to live as long as we can or live from moment to moment, like a lot tend to do."


    "Getting with Asuma feels like trading away the village for the person, not to imply it''s any less meaningful," Kurenai huffs. "But with Naruto, I can continue to serve my village, the sex is utterly fantastic, he''s amazing; in an intriguing sort of way... I just can''t help delaying the probability with Asuma. I keep telling myself, ''just a little while longer.''"


    "He''s sleeping in your bed right now, babe," Anko notes, sensing movement. "You won''t even tell me who he fought. It''s pretty clear he''s more than just some good dicking... Shit!"


    "What," Kurenai asks, straightening her posture and turning to her friend.


    "Mnn, I came here to see you," Anko starts, murmuring a bit with uncertainty. "But I was also going to as if you know Uzumaki''s usual haunts."


    Growing confused, Kurenai asks, "why?"


    "Didn''t you read the report," Anko calls out happily. "He not only covered my six when I was fighting that summon, but he held back that snake-fucker all on his own! I was going to offer him a BJ, maybe even pop his cherry, but, I guess that''s off the table, huh? ...That is off the table, right-"


    "Yes," Kurenai responds, too buzzed to think about crossing such boundaries.


    "Right, right," Anko hums. "...I mean, I''ve never heard you gush about a guy deep-dicking you-"


    "Anko," Kurenai admonishes, feeling more heat in her cheeks, certain she''s blushing madly. Anko didn''t bring up how her sense of smell is easily picking up how aroused the raven-haired beauty is, and simply raises her palms in humored surrender as she responds, "alright, alright. I probably wouldn''t have anyway. I... uh, haven''t actually had sex in a month and a half... to be lying; in two months."


    "That''s- I see," Kurenai slowly processes before asking, "is everything okay?"


    As Naruto does away with his covers, his large pure eyes focus solely on her, as if he wasn''t capable of seeing anything else, and with a slight limp, walks over to her.


    Captivated by his eyes and heart-pounding, Kurenai tries to remind Naruto as much as herself, "you should stay in bed." However, he remains silent as he presses his shinobi''s body comfortably against her as Kurenai tries, "you... you''re... still injured-"


    Head-to-head, Naruto takes the clean line of her elegant jaw with his good hand and meets her red full lips with the heat of his. Tilting his head, pressing the side of his nose to hers, deepening their soft fleshy connection with every eternal-second that passes until her entire body tingles in delight. Kurenai felt so light, hot, and loved, she returns the passionate kiss just as ardently, taking his jaw to press in as much as her need for him demands.


    Pulling back, Naruto caresses her face as his first words to her expresses his gratitude in a hoarse voice and couldn''t believe how much she loved to hear his scratchy throat vocalize, "thank you for taking care of me."


    His husky voice sent a thrilling tingle down her stirring body as she slowly runs her fingers through his silky blond hair and mindlessly mutters, "of course."


    To her immense joy, the pressure of his warm and strong body pressing into her soft and pliant physique, somehow sucking the popping energy from her legs and paper-thin knees as he hoarsely asks, "is... everything okay with your friend? Anko-chan, right? She was the proctor for the second test."


    "It is... no thanks to you," she jokes, wondering why his voice is making her extra sensitive. Pressed so close together, with the building heat from his body and breath on top of his unique scent filling her nose, it takes her a moment to settle down to explain, "we talked. I... never doubt she would support me, but it feels different now that she knows."


    .


    .


    .


    ????The novel is available in PDF with more than 400 chapters, visit us in our Ko-Fi store????


    /horizon2075????

 Chapter 210: Chapter 210

    "Different good or bad," his impregnating voice quietly wonders.


    "...I''m going to need some time to figure that out," Kurenai finally answers. With a wicked smile, she slowly adds, "but I don''t believe it''s anything that would prevent me from being your very proud sensei."


    Still pressed against her soft warm body, Naruto slowly lowers his body by his knees, creating dragging friction that made her think he was going down on her until his hands hook the back of her strong thighs right under her bubble butt, and despite his healing injuries, he lifts her off her feet. Surprised, Kurenai yelps as she automatically wraps her toned legs around his hips, marveling at the engulfing heat radiating from the strong muscles of his hot body.


    "Good," Naruto tells her with his hoarse voice and she can''t help but squeeze his waist tighter and sex leak further. Hugging his neck, her instinct-driven crotch slowly grinds against his throbbing rod.


    Still, her buzzed mind won''t relinquish full control of her actions as she maintains, "we... shouldn''t." Leaning her head low so their foreheads are touching and her arms are around his neck, she mentally berates herself as she feels little control of the way her body is grinding against his. Though, she weakly adds, "you''re still recuperating."


    Inhaling her bewitching scent, Naruto sways rhythmically with every step to the side of her large bed so her long, shaggy, onyx hair wisps against his content face and neck. The aroused blond gruffly tells her, "Nai-chan, I need you way more than I need rest."


    Like the opposite poles of two magnetic fields, Kurenai''s soft needy lips felt the pull and automatically snap full-on to his. She actually moaned to feel his raw emotional need through his hungry lips and her tongue yields to his rough organ as he nourishes her hunger long-awaited hunger for him. Buzzed, aroused and all but lost to her impassioned body, a hot Kurenai unconsciously rocks and rolls her dripping venus on his throbbing champion. Arms wrap tightly around his neck and head as his hands knead her sensitive thighs, they make-out passionately until oxygen becomes an immediate priority.


    It was only a break for Kurenai, who happily wanted to continue such an arousing kiss, however, she hadn''t expected Naruto to toss her on the soft bed, shrieks happily in surprise as she lands gazing at him. Her breasts jiggle invitingly underneath her nightie and he quickly drops his useless boxers, standing before her ready, hungry, bandaged, but at full mast and dripping.


    His blue eyes zone in on her arousing sexy body and Naruto''s cock twitched at the mere thought of being so completely enveloped by her wet, hot, hole. Vividly recalling the feeling of being embraced by her soaking sex, pounding his hot rod inside her until she milks him for every ounce of thick man milk in him while staring deep into her captivating scarlet eyes makes his heart race and his determination to stay inside her forever soar.


    Fog-minded with lust, Kurenai was scared by how sensitive her hot body is for him. After weeks of going without, after her time with her students has been reduced, after arresting what could be with Asuma, after recounting to Anko the events of just how far she''s come to this very moment with an amazing, strong, virile blond gazing carnally with determined fascination, she nearly has a mini-orgasm from her building anticipation under his gaze alone.


    With his every body-rocking thrust, Kurenai couldn''t refrain from moaning in eye-crossing pleasure. She felt like she was experiencing mini-orgasms while simultaneously building to one massive climax, losing further control of her quivering motor functions to the point her fanning eyelashes flutter from his thick pounding.


    Everything was adding up to a truly tremendous explosion and she wasn''t sure she would survive it; the length of time going without him, feeling his great need for her, feeling her great need of him, what it means to be with him instead of Asuma, coming clean with Anko, planning to have her darling Hinata-chan embrace the real Naruto when likely have raw sex after... numerous creampies... possibly being impregnated... every thought was so hot, anything could set off her. Then she heard his deeply husky voice fuck her ears to sugary pleasure.


    "Your pussy''s perfect! You''re perfect for me, Nai-chan! Nai-chan! I''m- Mnn! CUmmmmmniNNG!" A wincing Naruto grunts with his hoarse voice, and unbeknownst to him, that burning tone shoots pure ecstasy into her brain.


    Engorge with as much imminent lust as his pistoning cock, the thick coil of pleasure building at the gate of Kurenai''s entire being ruptures. Naruto slams deep into her cunnie, stuffing himself to the balls exactly as her pleasure-snatch clamps shut around his erupting pleasure pump. Sharp pleasure detonates from her core and his hot cum as the nerve-racking waves pop and crackle up and down her gorgeous form, tickling her scalp joyously, moaning from the wide O of her red lips, electrifying her nipples and thighs, and twisting her toes.


    With the first burst of the injured Naruto''s long-awaited thick semen, his legs give out. Though their sex organs welded together, Kurenai was in heaven and couldn''t make sense of being dragged over the edge of her bed, pulling slick sheets with her. Her jittery crotch will not let go of his as he falls on his ass and the kinetic energy pushes up deeper into her swallowing love tunnel.


    .


    .


    .


    ????The novel is available in PDF with more than 400 chapters, visit us in our Ko-Fi store????


    /horizon2075????

 Chapter 211: Chapter 211

    With her quivering leg slides down to his right elbow, pressed between their sweating bodies, he unloads weeks worth of pent-up man-milk, and as she expected, it was a massive quantity. Moaning and shuttering on his lap, his cock simply kept ejaculating hot rivers of baby-batter, expanding her contracting chamber with ounces of his hot cream. Despite the fireworks going off in his nearly catatonic mind, her jiggling breasts and erect nipples danced in his face and Naruto instinctively latches on to her right nipple while massaging her spasming hip muscles, prolonging her sensation of mind-altering multiple orgasms.


    As concentrated hot cum was pumped into her hot sucking cunt, Kurenai couldn''t do more than react. The delay of their union was too long, the heavenly gratification was too perfect and she held him like her only solace while she drenched his cock and balls in her lady honey. As her shuddering meat glove sucked him in greedily, her shaking limbs held on to him, taking shelter in his solid embrace from her mind-eroding pleasure.


    With his constant oral and palming ministrations, her series of orgasms lasted for nearly nine minutes. Her raven locks were plastered to her sweaty skin, her honey pot was brimming with cum and she was so happy she couldn''t help taking possession of his jaw and kissing him deeply, only pulling away to weakly admit, "it''s scary... how good you make me feel," before kissing him again.


    Chuckling with his husky voice, he remarks, "you took the words right out of my mouth." Removing her knee from over his arm, she wraps her legs around his waist as they have another long make-out session basking in the sweaty heat of their union. His hands massage her neck and scalp before pulling away and his rough voice confesses, "there''s nothing like looking into your eyes when you cum around my cock."


    Chest-to-chest with her arms around his neck, Kurenai starts, "yours is the only cock I want to..." However, gazing into his hypnotic blue eyes, seemingly into his densely bright soul, she''s lost for words. His happy face so close to hers, Kurenai instinctively knows she will be loved by this amazing young man possibly for the rest of their lives. Their connection feels that deep¡ªlife-long¡ªand considering where they started, her treatment of him, it amazes her that she''s so open to sharing her heart with him.


    Matters of her heart have been gravitating toward the blond stud more frequently, and though she isn''t bothered by the prospect of being more with him, her convictions won''t cross that line unless she''s certain not to cause Hinata-chan any undue anxiety and betrayal. That would go against everything she stands for as a sensei and mentor to the future leaders of their village.


    Be that as it may, at the moment, with boneless arms possessively around his neck, Kurenai leans in and slowly shares an open-mouth tongue exchange with more heart and need than she typically allows; a kiss that felt more like forever rather than in the moment. A make-out session so deep, slow, and heavy, it left them both breathless and dazed for more.


    He kept his slow pace regardless of her pleas for more until she bucked her hips for more friction. Pulling away from her pink slit, his rough tongue and mouth then focus on her love button as his fingers shallow probe her dilating quim. As a sensei, she marvels at how well she taught him, thrilling her immensely in the process, while he steadily builds her orgasm to a hip bucking climax, quaking her love juices into his gulping mouth.


    Though he lets her rest, she can feel his steel hardness press against her blissful core, happily reminding her that his passion for her hasn''t ceased. No sooner did she think how much she missed him did he finally give her the stuffing she craved, moaning just as happily as he does. Considering their experiences, missionary is a fairly tame position to be churning her inside with, however, there''s no better position to gaze into each other''s eyes when he ruptures deep in her quaking baby-chamber and she wrings him out for every drop. Holding each other blissfully, they fall fast asleep... until his vitality demands, once again, to ravish her sweet sex until their mutual completion.


    .


    .


    .


    ????The novel is available in PDF with more than 400 chapters, visit us in our Ko-Fi store????


    /horizon2075????

 Chapter 212: Chapter 212

    His insatiable eagerness pushed between her yielding pink lips several times the entire night, resting for an hour or so between session, upon which, Naruto would, once again, take her firmly by the hips, align his shapely knob to the entrance of her hot moist sex, and groan together when he penetrates her tight squishy sex. It wasn''t until early morning when they finally slept for longer than an hour, and yet even then, before they even have breakfast together, she''s filling his mouth with her soft breast while he''s repeatedly filling her lower velvet mouth with his rock hard cock.


    After, with thoughts toward Karin-chan, a mostly recovered Naruto tells Kurenai he should check on his cousin, however, they agree to meet later that night to discuss Hinata''s genjutsu training before continuing their celebration. Walking away from his second home, Naruto didn''t notice Anko rush into Kurenai''s house to demand all the glorious details.


    HAKU


    Turning to the familiar chakra leaping through the cascading rush of water and into the little carved-out room behind the waterfall, Haku bows as he greets a former acquaintance. "Mei-san."


    Observing the empty round terra-room¡ªabsent of any light to avoid detection¡ªbehind the oddly placed waterfall, a drenched Mei notes, "Konoha certainly has some strange landscapes." Turning to the beautiful boy stand in front of a cot a deathly Zabuza is resting on, a wet Mei greets, "Haku-kun," before lamenting with an obvious sigh. "If only you were more masculine... and straight. What a union we could''ve made."


    The tall, shapely woman with a large bust, thin waist, and perfect hips steps forward like a model, wearing a mesh insert, long-sleeve blue crop-top, bodice dress, the hem of which reaches above her knees and is double-slitted up to her hips so her legs were not restrained even if her mesh-legging thighs were enticingly visible. Unannounced in foreign territory, it wouldn''t make sense for her to bring her white belt and pouch, though she still wore her white, high-heel, knee-length sandals with shin-guards.


    With fair, unblemished skin, seductive green eyes, vibrant auburn hair down to her thighs was accented with a top-knot and short bangs fetchingly framing her model face and covering her right eye. The woman was the most stunning example of a seductress. A perfect woman even the man she''s in the process of murdering couldn''t hate.


    Smiling politely, an impassive Haku simply replies, "if only," before quickly asserting, "before you continue, I know you came to purchase Kubikiribo?cho? as a means to attract Zabuza-sama and myself to your cause, but as you recall, we did not agree with your diplomatic methods of rebelling against Karatachi Yagura then, and nothing has changed now."


    "It''s not Konoha," Mei assures him. "I''d be surprised if you weren''t currently being monitored in some way for the first year of your life here, to make certain you''re not a spy or saboteur. At this very moment, the owner of that weapon shop is reporting the Demon of Hidden Mist nearly killed him, your known associate, Haku-kun. I imagine you know this, which is why you brought him here instead of the home you reside in. I understand you care about Uzumaki-kun, however, he is a Konohagakure shinobi, thus unable to assist you when they come for you. And they will come."


    Zabuza''s scratchy voice asks, "that it? I thought you were going to say something worth a damn."


    "I can secure passage out of Konoha right now," Mei continues, not bothered by Zabuza''s aggression. "O?yashiro has a safe-site nearby that you both can hide in until Zabuza-san is well again. In the meantime, I''ll recover Kubikiribo?cho?. Then we can take our country back from the bloody clutches of a tyrannical Kage."


    .


    .


    .


    ????The novel is available in PDF with more than 400 chapters, visit us in our Ko-Fi store????


    /horizon2075????

 Chapter 213 Chapter 213

    Haku turns to Zabuza, ready to accept any decision he declares. Being Zabuza''s weapon for so many years, assisting him, watching him, healing him, Haku knows everything about the wonderful man. Regardless of how brash he would like to be, Haku knows him, so when the deathly pale-skinned man grumbles, the beautiful boy realizes Zabuza''s train of thought is running against his own interests.


    It makes Haku smile fondly and it''s no surprise when Zabuza states, "I work for the kid now. I''ll stay at the black-site, but if you want my sword, the kid has to sign off on it."


    "I didn''t explain myself earlier, Mei-san," Haku happily begins to explain to the captivating woman with the most seductive poker face. "When I said, ''I have a home,'' I didn''t mean a place; I meant Zabuza-sama and Naruto-sama. They are my home." Haku then admits to the seductress, "Zabuza-sama has tasked me to make Naruto-sama''s dream come true and I have every intention of sacrificing my life for his, if need be, in order to make his dream a reality."


    "And what is the dream of such a captivating boy," Mei slowly asks, momentarily making Haku alert. Mei-san may be very civil and fair, but like Zabuza-sama, she graduated Kiri''s academy by murdering all the other potential ninjas in her class, and with her lineage, has only grown stronger since then. Zabuza-sama himself had once admitted the stunning kunoichi was born with the potential to surpass any within their nation and possibly without.


    It almost unnerves Haku to be peered at by Mei''s sharp green eye and he cautiously answers, "though Naruto-sama might say, ''to be the greatest Hokage in existence,'' such a dream is too small for his potential."


    "I''m intrigued," Mei voices with a wicked grin she somehow manages to make charming. In front of such a devastating allure, Haku is grateful to be immune to her spell. "Then what would you claim his potential is capable of?"


    "His is the strength of unity upon the world," Haku voices, though primarily to himself to affirm the truth within his heart. Focusing his chocolate eyes on a sharp green one, Haku simply states, "to unite the five nations."


    "Mmmm," Mei hums, her smile growing wider. "Such a man... perhaps it would be in all our interests if I simply persuade Uzumaki-kun to join our cause."


    A sudden wave of panic rushes through Haku, who quickly implores, "I''d appreciate it if you did not attempt to marry him."


    XXX


    MABUI


    Mabui''s first impression upon reading the Raikage''s classified report was disgust, horror, and a mixture of overwhelming protection and sympathy. The team she was assigned to left Kumo promptly after her first read-through; leading to a cordial Mabui to observe her team lead and her fellow Chu?nin throughout their entire travel. The second time she read the report, their team was waiting in the designated area within the forest to enter Konoha under O?yashiro-san''s credentials as an authorized out-of-country merchant and Mabui could barely reconcile how such obvious villainy would go unpunished, going so far as to even question the yondaime''s judgment toward the Nosekai clan.


    Though the Nosekais were parents as well, they were scientists first and included their children in the study. Each of the two groups had eleven children in it, however, like their daughter, Samui(8), both groups had children with some form of speech impediment; a stutter, mutism, hesitancy, or any irregularity with self-expression. Both groups were given tasks to complete and how they were treated during and proceeding the tasks was supposed to yield clinical results.


    The group with the Nosekai''s daughter, referred to as the Cold Group, were belittled for every little mistake they made in the process of a task. These children were constantly chastised by the Nosekais and their staff, and even the children in this group who didn''t have speech impediments started to develop stutters and selective muteness as a result of all the negative conditioning.


    The group the Nosekais placed their son, Atsui(7), in, referred to as the Hot Group, received positive affirmation throughout and the progress in all their tasks was publicly highlighted and complimented every step of the way. This greatly affected their confidence and even children with stutters began to speak freely and more fluently. Children in the Hot Group performed admirably under positive affirmation and participated regularly and enthusiastically.


    There was a point in the experiment when the psychological therapy was scheduled to be reversed and the children from Cold Group¡ªwho were constantly belittled¡ªwere supposed to begin gaining praise and attention for their work on a task. Likewise, the Hot Group¡ªwho were always praised regardless of performance¡ªwere supposed to receive the opposite conditioning. However, the Nosekai''s could not bring themselves to hamper their son''s clear confidence. Placing their hope for the future on their son, they decided to continue the study as is.


    Sadly, not all the tasks were of a simple nature such as shape and number recognition, but behavioral training. Of the seventeen tasks that the twenty-two children were made to take part in, there are seven tasks in total that can be considered highly unethical. I''ve highlighted three of the worst tasks each group was forced to perform in the summary below.


    Task: Obedience.


    The objective was obedience to authority despite the immorality of orders. The task asked the children to sit in front of a machine that raises the voltage of an electric chair. A prisoner from Kumo''s prison system is placed in the electric chair and the authoritative figure¡ªusually the Nosekais¡ªwould ask the prisoners interrogative questions with controlled wrong answers. When the prisoner naturally answered questions incorrectly, the interrogator would administer shocks through the machine and to the electric chair.


    .


    .


    .


    ????The novel is available in PDF with more than 400 chapters, visit us in our Ko-Fi store????


    /horizon2075????

 Chapter 214

    As stated, the questions were not meant to be answered correctly and the Nosekais asked the children to increase the voltage of the shock after each question was incorrectly answered. Despite the horrifying screams of the tortured human sitting not more than two feet from them, the Cold Group children would be chastised harshly if they expressed any form of conscience objection, asked moral questions, cried, or defied the authority figure of said command in any way. In stark contrast, the Hot Group was praised for the very same objections. Complete report on page 6.


    Task: Midnight Climax.


    The Nosekais took both Cold and Hot groups to the nearby brothel, Midnight Climax, where they were ordered to administer drugs to recently ''acquired'' defiant and resistant prostitutes near their age to make them more compliant. The task was designed to mimic field decisions under deplorable and inhumane conditions. Samui(9) and the Cold Group were scolded or reprimanded at the slightest concern for the adolescent or teenage female''s declining health or tearful pleas, while Atsui(8) and the Hot Group were commended and applauded regardless if they dosed the young prostitutes or not. Complete report on page 11.


    Task: Facial Expression.


    The Nosekais were curious to see if all the children in their study would make the same facial expressions as a response to the same stimulus. Rather than trusting the subjects to make the facial expression upon command, they decided to induce the expressions of pain, disgust, fear, sadness, and various other negative emotions from authentic actions. The young subjects would be made to submerge their entire arm inside buckets brimming with disgusting content such as feces, vomit, or roaches. They would receive electric shocks, or worst yet, given a puppy they would then have to behead with their bare hands.


    Young as they were, it was unlikely that any of them had the arm strength to remove a skull from its spine, so when Samui(10) and the other children in Cold Group couldn''t or wouldn''t behead the innocent animal, they would be scolded and criticized tyrannically for their "failure," then made to watch as the Nosekais removed the head of the animal in front of them. Atsui(9) and the Hot Group were complimented and applauded whether they attempted to behead the animal or not; most did try. Complete report on page 18.


    The Tasks beyond this summary are arranged in order of date performed. The remaining four unethical tasks are detailed at length on pages 2, 5, 14, and 21.


    Conclusion:


    What started as a method to aid traumatized children with speech impairments became something twisted and grotesque as only the worst of mankind is capable of. Not long after the Sandaime''s heroic end and the Raikage''s ceremonial cap changed heads, the Nosekais presented their study''s findings to the new A-sama for continued military funding. Disgusted to learn what had transpired under his father''s command, Yondaime-sama immediately halted the program.


    ''How could one person be so fortunate,'' Mabui recalls thinking when they first met to take part in this mission. Part of her extinguished jealousy extended from the fact that this young beautiful Jo?nin worked closely with Dodai-san, the Raikage, and specifically, Darui-san. Traversing the tallest tower of their village for one thing or another, Mabui is often forced to hear how well Darui and Samui work together as well as hopes they might one day become an item.


    Despite Darui''s assurances, Mabui naturally couldn''t help but feel inferior when compared to such a perfect kunoichi. In spite of Samui''s established family, her beauty, and her popularity among the men in the village, the gorgeous blond''s stoic and off-putting appearance has not earned her any friends among the kunoichi in the locker rooms. To learn it''s only because no one understands what she''s gone through brings up an incredible amount of guilt and empathy within Mabui.


    ''Little did I know,'' she mentally chastises herself as she stares at her gray clipboard. ''The Monster Study... fucking awful!''


    With her background in psychology, Mabui is acutely able to comprehend Samui''s quiet, traumatized persona to a painful degree as well as the days-upon-years she must''ve suffered since then. She knows childhood trauma often result in severe and long-lasting effect, and if it remains unresolved, that emotional and psychological disturbance carries over into adulthood, keeping a person from making meaningful connections with others. To know Samui isn''t truly capable of interacting with others to the standard of social convention disgusts Mabui to her core and Mabui vows to help her.


    .


    .


    .


    ????The novel is available in PDF with more than 400 chapters, visit us in our Ko-Fi store????


    /horizon2075????

 Chapter 215

    The Monster Study also explains why Atsui will not stop flirting with her. To her great annoyance, she has to force herself to be patient with an overbearing man who can''t understand ''no'' is an answer. Any general greeting or kind rejection from her only seems to motivate his delusion of them as a couple; as if she''s simply playing coy and hard to get. It leads her to wonder if it''s even possible for her to help him. It''s clear to her, Atsui needs a strong male figure he respects to guide his behavior.


    Despite Atsui''s behavior, her position as Kumogakure''s Chief Operational Manager does align well with this mission and her personal goals. On top of closely engaging with Samui and Atsui, she''s intimately familiar with Kumo''s finances and operations. Killer Bee may want Kubikiribo?cho?, and A may want to gift him the legendary executioner''s blade, but neither of the bulls spare a second thought to the financial balance sheets. Samui is the team''s leader and Mabui is in charge of approving the sale on behalf of the Raikage.


    Noting the time, Mabui wonders if she should come clean to her blond team leader about her personal reason for joining this mission. Opening her intricately organized storage clipboard, Mabui''s chakra-covered finger unseals the very personal reason for her interest in joining this mission. Overlooking six pages of complex Fu?injutsu, the silver-haired kunoichi is hopeful she''ll be able to decipher the Heavenly Transfer Technique with the help of one of Konoha''s manuals on Fu?injutsu.


    Wearing a black, knee-length skirt with a narrow cut at the waist and a high-collard, light-gray, long-sleeved dress shirt, a stylish Mabui files her sheets of Fu?injutsu in her clipboard. Recalling the platform she had received with the ancient texts of the Tenso? no Jutsu, she hasn''t had much luck decrypting the older Fu?in characters. Mabui then secures her silky silver mane in a tight bun, though, allowing long bangs to frame either side of her beguiling tan face before she exits her room.


    Upon which, the tall and shoulder-broad Atsui immediately steps right in front of her, ignorant of how deeply he''s invading her personal space and smirking perversely. Her nostrils are filled with his musk as Atsui''s square jaw grins, brashly voicing his urges.


    "Looking scorching hot today, as usual," he says, his gaze plainly lingering on her shapely form as she sneaks around and away from him. "You''re going to burn my eyes if you keep dressing this sexy," he adds moving close to her retreating form.


    "Atsui-kun," Mabui calmly tells him, putting her hand out to halt him. "You''re being inappropriate again." With sufficient distance between them, she continues, "remember, this unwanted¡ªunwanted¡ªsexual advancement that I don''t want... I don''t want... Please, stop."


    "Kami be good," he happily hums. "It''s the hottest thing in the world when you play hard to get," fondly expresses and Mabui has to take a deep breath to keep from hitting him.


    Rather than encouraging that misbehavior by disapproving it, Mabui explains in a direct and clipped tone, "I need to survey the security of the library. I''ll be back before dinner."


    Discover stories with empire


    "Actually, we''ll be back before dinner," Atsui corrects before adding with a shrug, "or not. We could do something else¡ªsomething hot and sweaty¡ªjust the two of us," he suggests, obviously ogling at her fit, yet curvaceous hips in her formal and form-fitted attire. She isn''t dressed scandalously or showing much skin, however, she''s quite aware of the secretary fantasy many men have. Her fiance had admitted as much.


    "Again," Mabui tries, ignoring how offended she feels while raising her clipboard to cover her large breasts. "Atsui-kun, listen to my words. I do not want to date you. I do not want to sleep with you. I don''t ever want to marry you. I can''t stress any of those points enough."


    "Good," Mabui quickly asserts. "First, when you talk to me, pretend you''re talking to your father. If you make me sad again, I will stop speaking to you. Understand?" She can tell by his quirking eye he''s trying to keep up and so she stomps the ground and asks hurriedly again, "do you understand? Do you understand? Do you understand?"


    "Yes, yes-"


    "Good," she interjects, not giving him the chance to revert to his comfortable way of being. "Second, I don''t need you to babysit me. We may be in a foreign country but I can take care of myself."


    Standing straighter, Atsui replies, "listen, babe- Uh, look, sis ordered me to be your bodyguard, so, wherever you go, I go."


    Knowing full well she can''t disregard that directive, Mabui continues, "as I said, I''m going to the village''s library to gather intel on their security. If you must come, you absolutely cannot draw attention to yourself."


    Pressing his lips to a line as he shakes his head in disbelief, flowing his long straw-colored hair. Smacking his chest with his palm, he reassures her, "I think I know how to infiltrate a stupid library."


    It would appear Atsui does not know how to infiltrate a Fu?injutsu protected library. Mabui stayed clear of Atsui as he tripped the alarm attempting to enter the building from the roof. Fortunately, his blunder gave her a clearer indication of how complex the security is and how fast Konoha''s Chu?nin respond as they chase after a fleeing, and thankfully, disguised Atsui. With Atsui''s unintentional help, Mabui reasoned the best flaw to exploit is the human factor.


    It didn''t take the sexy secretary more than forty minutes to locate the most bored and easily aroused Chu?nin, pretend to be a ditzy kunoichi who sheepishly forgot the protocol to enter the library, effortlessly manipulating the aroused young man into giving her access up to Chu?nin level knowledge, and gather a few scrolls to begin reading. Though she''s aware, the Chu?nin level material is unlikely to assist her, she still needs to verify as much and makes plans to recon a few more days before securing Jo?nin level clearance.


    .


    .


    .


    ????The novel is available in PDF with more than 400 chapters, visit us in our Ko-Fi store????


    /horizon2075????

 Chapter 216

    Mabui made mental notes of every person she observed in the library as she arranged the study the material in front of her. Sat at a table near the quiet Fu?injutsu section, the eight men and women at their personal tables were the typical studious type; silent with heavy prescription glasses and hyper-focused attention. Even in her form-fitting mode of dress, the few around were all focused on their work rather than her, which spoke to either a lack of awareness or their work mattered more than the possibility of infiltration.


    After multiple degrees as an academic and commendations as a soldier, organization and efficiency have been the key to Mabui''s success. She may be a Chu?nin like a grand majority of Kumo''s military might, but, her pay grade has been the fastest climb out of anyone in her rank. With every goal she sets for herself, her very first step is creating a point-by-point plan beginning with a visual conception of the goal. She needs to identify the scope of the goal and break it down into manageable pieces. She then categorizes each objective by level of importance according to a basic study template and then outlines a timeline template¡ªfrom concept to promotion¡ªby which she will complete each objective.


    It''s how Mabui decided to leave her destitute village and apathetic parents as a little girl or how she worked to her first degree as a sociologist and then her second degree as a psychiatrist. If it wasn''t for the death of her fiance and former professor, she would''ve continued her life as an academic. Even still, after joining Kumo''s military might, her organization was second to none and when it was eventually discovered that it was her ideas that were radically improving efficiency and effectiveness, Dodai-san immediately promoted her.


    Organizing her scrolls, writing utensils, references, examples, the key material she''ll be attempting to decipher, Mabui can''t help but wonder if she may have been too enthusiastic when accepting A-sama''s offer to be his Chief Operations Management officer. The position, while appreciated, meant that she reached her ceiling, and that simply made no sense for someone as ambitious as herself. Though she''s happy to have met Darui, the listless man was as content to be with her as not, generally depressing her self-esteem every time she thought about how little interest he seemed to have for her.


    Lifting her fountain pen to begin the next stage of her goal toward Jo?nin, Mabui''s highly organized mind fully commits to the task at hand, and to her surprise, the information in the manuals appear to be leading her in the right direction. Noting the similar characters and their page number in her reference sheet, it''s clear it''ll take her quite some time to locate the modern characters that may be connected to her duplicated pages before reverse-engineering the ancient Fu?injutsu''s meaning.


    "Ooooh, that looks interesting," a voice in the path beside her table states.


    Destructively breaking her out of her focused mind, a shocked Mabui quickly sits up, bumping and shaking the desk as she narrows her sharp green sight on a blond-haired, blue-eyed boy wearing a horribly bright orange two-piece jumpsuit. He was staring at the complicated Fu?in scribed in her example stack closer to the right of the study desk, and to her grand surprise, he tilts his head as he reads, "Tenso?... no Jutsu. Heavenly Transfer? What''s it transfer?"


    Like a girl discovering her boyfriend reading her diary, Mabui roughly drags all the sheets toward her ample bosom, stopping the startled boy from reading any further. Embarrassed by her frantic reaction, Mabui didn''t even know where to start, simply sounding out, "How- I- You."


    "Oh," the boy calls apologetically, taking a step away from her desk. He smacks his head with regret as he sheepishly explains, "my bad, nee-san. I was just passing by and saw you had the book I was waiting for. I spotted a bit of what you''re working on, but I promise I wasn''t trying to be nosy. Sorry," he voices before turning away to leave.


    "Wait," Mabui calls and immediately is shushed by the few nearby. Getting up to move closer to him, she notices a few glaring at the blond as he turns to her. Whispering, she asks, "you can read this?"


    "Uh, some of it," the boy answers. "It''s a little wonky... or old," he adds and it''s very rare for Mabui to be genuinely dumbfounded. Her fiance was the only man who could do that and his intellect made sense given his decades of experience. The blond-haired boy in front of her couldn''t be more than sixteen or seventeen years of age, likely a genin, and yet, he read the title that took her a solid two weeks to translate with a single glance.


    After a glance, the blond immediately answers, "that''s a section of a kinetic feedback array. It''s a little tricky to write out but it allows anything with chakra access to produce a defined kinetic motion. In this case..." he pauses a moment to look at the specific section of the complicated seal, before finishing, "vibration."


    "Amazing," Mabui softly gasps, wondering if he''s accurate or mistaken. "And, earlier, when you glimpsed the jutsu I was working on. You weren''t confused by what you read?"


    Tilting his head in obvious thought, he answers, "mnn, like I said, it''s a bit wonky, but not really."


    "Wonky," Mabui cautiously repeats. After a solid week of attempting to translate the item and scroll she inherited, she realized that it was an old jutsu that used outdated Fu?in seals. Curious for his, apparently, prodigious understanding of Fu?injutsu, she asks, "can you elaborate?"


    "Hmm, like it looked familiar but different at the same time," he responds.


    "And you weren''t confused," she repeats before quickly explaining, "I''m only curious due to the numerous reasons why Fu?in characters are a challenge to understand; mostly due to the difference between heuristic human reasoning and the starkly literal nature of Fu?injutsu instructions." Feeling excited about discovering this boy, Mabui continues, "some studies highlight one reason, in particular, is practitioners tend to misunderstand arrangement, meaning the characters seem like they should be doing one thing, when in fact they''re actually doing something else."


    .


    .


    .


    ????The novel is available in PDF with more than 400 chapters, visit us in our Ko-Fi store????


    /horizon2075????

 Chapter 217

    "Uh, I guess," he says with a shrug. "I''ve never had that problem. I just sort of understand it, like how people see a picture and know what it is."


    Growing more intrigued, Mabui asks, "are you the most advanced in your class?"


    "I don''t have a class," he admits. "Only a hand-full of people even know I study Fu?injutsu, and they don''t get it, so I don''t really talk about it."


    Applying a moderate amount of appeal to her mannerism, Mabui sweetly asks, "would you be interested in talking to me about it?"


    "Really," he asks, his eyes rounding like a warm sunny day.


    "Yes, very much. I''ve been studying it for a few years now," she lies. Having only started studying Fu?injutsu when she inherited the platform and scroll from her deceased parents three months ago. Acting cute in her embarrassment, she adds, "and to be honest, it''s still quite challenging."


    "It''s so easy though," he embellishes with amusement.


    "It sounds as if you have a gift for it," she denotes with a smile. Leaning in a little with a hint of seduction to go along with her inviting question. "Would you, by chance, be interested in meeting me tomorrow? I''d love to learn more."


    "Really?" he genuinely seems to ask, as if it''s the first time anyone''s taken any interest in him. "Sure!"


    "Wonderful," Mabui calls, straightening her posture. "And if you have any advanced scrolls or books, I''d love to see them."


    "And if he can''t," Mabui asks, elaborating, "can we approach this Uzumaki-kun? ...After he heals, I guess."


    "We will give O?yashiro-san time," Samui simply answers.


    The blond woman then stands and retires to the room she shares with Mabui. After quickly bidding Atsui a good night, Mabui enters their room as Samui is undressing. It wasn''t the first time Mabui has seen Samui undress, however, every time she did, she couldn''t help how impressed she gets by such a figure. Very fair-skinned with an athletic hourglass figure and silky blond hair. Her vanilla breasts with rose-pink nipples, in particular, were large, round with wight, looked invitingly soft, and seem to defy gravity in the most natural way. Long strong legs, shapely calves, and dainty feet, Mabui felt her envy clash sharply against the knowledge of the horrors the gorgeous blond went through as a child.


    Removing her heeled sandals, business skirt, and blouse before undoing her hair and letting the silver length fall to mid-back, Mabui asks, "Samui-san?"


    "Taichou," Samui casually interjects as she rolls out her sleeping sleeve.


    Living in a military village, a strict mode of address is normal, however, it has little place when attempting to form a personal connection. "I certainly recognize you as our team leader, Samui-taichou, however, when we''re alone and not discussing the mission, would you be opposed to a personal designation?" Mabui doesn''t hear a response, which she''s learned is not a no.


    .


    .


    .


    ????The novel is available in PDF with more than 400 chapters, visit us in our Ko-Fi store????


    /horizon2075????

 Chapter 218

    With the guiding principle of serve and return¡ªa genuine interaction to help build trust and communication¡ªMabui begins reaching Samui by asking, "would you like to be friends?"


    Though Mabui would never condone a personal relationship when treating a patient, she''s more than aware that a good relationship is the key to healing trauma. Mabui also knows Samui doesn''t respond to active therapy in a professional setting. If the tranquil beauty performs best on missions, then that is the best environment to establish a bond. Additionally, they''re both nearly naked, a physical show of trust.


    When Mabui doesn''t hear more than a body delicately laying down, she continues, "I''d like it if I could talk to someone about things. Would it be okay if I spoke with you about my life?"


    "We''re on mission," Samui speaks.


    "Correct," Mabui agrees with a more authoritative constitution, spreading out her sleeping bag. Hoping to establish a safe connection, Mabui affirms, "I don''t want to make you uncomfortable, but ever since I met you, I''ve been interested in getting to know you more. Would you be okay with that?"


    Mabui felt the small victory of Samui''s silence be snatched away when Samui answers, "no. Please go to sleep."


    Mabui didn''t take offense nor will she push it. Pushing never works. It''s a momentary setback at most. Instead, she returns to a professional demeanor as she voices, "earlier this afternoon, I infiltrated Konoha''s Library."


    "Understood," Samui responds. Without another directive, Mabui assumes she''s approved to continue.


    KAKASHI


    Read exclusive adventures at empire


    "Uzumaki Naruto mentioned he may know of a way to help Sasuke-kun," Hiruzen remarks to Inoichi. "Any idea what he could mean?"


    "Did... uh, did he mention anything else," a slightly startled Inoichi asks. Though Kakashi noted the hesitance, he couldn''t know Inoichi needed a moment to mentally separate the blond boy from beside his blond daughter.


    Kakashi replies, "he said, ''nobody knows the truth.''"


    "Hmm, nothing comes to mind," Inoichi comments ignoring the dread of his beautiful daughter shattering her innocence by eventually dating, marrying, and having children of her own. Driven by aching thoughts of his beautiful child, Inoichi sadly reasons, "but then again, Uzumaki-kun is a very surprising ninja."


    Unaware of Inoichi''s turmoil, Hiruzen laughs his slow elderly laugh before he agrees, "that is certainly true. You can never tell how he''ll do a thing, but you can be sure he will and with great enthusiasm."


    .


    .


    .


    ????The novel is available in PDF with more than 400 chapters, visit us in our Ko-Fi store????


    /horizon2075????

 Chapter 219

    Kakashi wonders why Inoichi seems to be in pain, clutching at his chest, when he asks his Hokage, "your orders?"


    "Continue Uchiha-kun''s mental therapy," the Sandaime tells them. "I don''t care if he fakes it. We have experience. Let''s use it and try our hardest to show him his quest for vengeance is folly."


    "Hai, Hokage-sama," both men respond as their leader leaves.


    Taking one last look at his onyx-haired student, acting perfectly distraught, Kakashi wonders what, if anything, he can do, when he hears from behind him, "Kakashi-san..."


    The long-haired clan head before him looked uncharacteristically nervous as he asks, "would you say... Is Uzumaki Naruto a good person?"


    Kakashi''s single eye blinks in surprise before he eventually nods, adding, "Mnn, I think he''s a very good person."


    The aging straw-haired man with a distracted look in his eyes nods once before turning and leaving. Returning his concern on the avenger, Kakashi enters the secure white room holding his student, all the while wondering if Naruto really knows of a way to help him. Though Kakashi scolded him and lectured him, though Sasuke acted ashamed and repentant, they both knew nothing positive would come out of it. As representatives of the darkest night within the shinobi world, they know it''s not in them to change so easily... the lengths they are able to care is just too debilitating.


    TENTEN


    It took Tenten a second to realize the gorgeous girl waking her up is actually a boy named Haku. It''s the first morning after the eventful night she survived Zabuza thanks to Naruto. Confused, Tenten sits up to ask Haku how the beautiful boy managed to enter the secure room when she notices a heavily bandaged Zabuza leaning against the wall beside her father''s bed. Quickly standing, Tenten yells, "h-how did you get in here?"


    His small eyes feel like shards of glass on her skin as he roughly communicates, "the hidden leaf is too lax. This village forgot nothing dulls a weapon''s blade faster than peace."


    "Calm down, Tenten-chan," O?yashiro states from the closed doorway. "They deactivated the security so that I may visit my friend."


    Stepping away from Haku and acknowledging every body in the room, Tenten angrily returns, "you''re no friend of his-"


    "No," Tenten calls to the room before hesitantly suggesting, "no! I''ll work it off! Take me instead!"


    "I wouldn''t dream of taking an active Konohagakure shinobi," O?yashiro asserts, shaking his head as if she was mad. "Too much business to lose for minimal gain."


    "Plus you''ve got your own penance to suffer," Zabuza states, easily grabbing her by the throat and pressing her to the nearby wall despite being armed. "I won''t kill him. You can thank the brat for that. As for your crime of being sheep impersonating a ninja; from now on, you belong to Haku, as his pet or his weapon, I don''t care, but his. His!" He growls and squeezes her neck for emphasis, springing her instinct to attempt and stab him in the neck but Zabuza easily swats it away.


    "You better pray he''s good enough to beat the genes of that thieving father of yours out of you," Zabuza continues, glaring at her mercilessly. "Because I''ll be checking in. And if Haku ever tells me you maneuvered against me, you snitched to anyone, you even looked at my sword the wrong way, nothing''s going to stop me from gutting your daddy to death. Got it?"


    Ashamed by the building moisture in the corner of her stern brown eyes, Tenten nods as best she can within his strong grip as O?yashiro calmly says, "fear not, Tenten-chan. Your father will not like his new life, but he will be alive and in my company to complain about it."


    And with that, Tenten is knocked out. When she regains consciousness, her father is gone, the bed is cold, and in his place is the deed of Ten Out of Ten transferred to her name and notarized. Much like her absent mother, Tenten has no idea when she''ll see her father again and rather than risk her father''s life by telling the Chu?nin about Haku, Zabuza, and O?yashiro, a lifeless Tenten provides a false report.


    "He just left," her monotone voice communicates.


    .


    .


    .


    ????The novel is available in PDF with more than 400 chapters, visit us in our Ko-Fi store????


    /horizon2075????

 Chapter 220

    NARUTO


    ''Ask, ask, ask,'' Kurama repeats. Though Naruto is physically in Iruka''s kitchen with nine cups of ramen in front of him, waiting for the heated water to soften the hard noodles, his consciousness in within the seal, in the large, dark, and dank room housing the greatest bijuu. From behind the tall metal gates, Kurama is prowling in a circle, agitated as he continues to chastise Naruto. ''You said you would! ... and to think I restrained all of my chakra for your pride!''


    ''It wasn''t about proving something,'' Naruto calls back. ''That fight just didn''t have anything to do with you. Do you want me to just use your chakra for everything?''


    ''Yes,'' Kurama calls back. ''Do you know how devoid I was of any sensation during your fight? It felt worse than being in this cage, as if I ceased to exist; as if one as great as I didn''t matter! I felt cold and dead and I shouldn''t need to go through that!''


    ''...I wasn''t trying to make you feel that way,'' Naruto slowly responds, realizing he never actually thought how Kurama might feel. Naruto knows all too well what that feeling is like and says as much. ''I get how horrible feeling like you don''t exist is... which means, I should''ve known better. I''m sorry I made you go through that.''


    Kurama grumbles for several moments as he continues his agitated pacing, before asserting, ''it''s intolerable.'' Moving before the gates, Kurama lays down and places his head over his front paws as he relays, ''...it''s only because you were not defeated that I''ll ignore it this time.''


    Moving closer to the gate, Naruto smiles at the large beast, offering his gratitude before adding, ''we''re partners, Kurama, and I really do want you to feel like you can trust me.''


    ''Then ask,'' Kurama voices.


    ''I will, I will,'' Naruto skittishly responds, anxiously clapping both his hands over the sides of his face. ''I''m just nervous. I''ve never heard of such a thing. Ji-chan and Teuchi-jiji always talk about how the right one for me is out there. Aren''t I being greedy by being with multiple girls?''


    With lazy eyes, Kurama effortlessly answers, ''no.''


    Rolling his eyes at Kurama''s bias, Naruto then asks, ''what if I take someone else''s one?''


    ''So,'' Kurama flatly responds. ''You make it sound like thievery. It''s there decision as much as yours, yes?''


    ''I guess,'' Naruto wonders aloud, before asking, ''how''s it possible to love more than one person?''


    "What? Where did that come-" Karin calls out wide-eyed in surprise as she sets her sticks in her nearly empty cup. Suspicious of his regard, Karin asks, "do you mean for our clan?"


    "No, no," Naruto tries, shaking his head as he sets down his empty cup. "I don''t want it to seem like it''s for that. I just mean, I''ve never heard of a marriage-type of love between three or more people and I was wondering if you have."


    Read exclusive chapters at empire


    "Uh, I haven''t," Karin evenly states, finishing her cup. She takes another cup he offers as she asserts, "I know we''re not a big clan anymore, but we don''t have to rush-"


    "Yeah, yeah, I know," Naruto expresses. "Sorry, I''m not explaining this right. I just don''t think you can love more than one person, like that, at the same time."


    "Well, marriage tends to be between two people," Karin comments. "But I don''t really know enough about that to be of any help. I''ve only just recently- uh, ...I don''t have any experience that might help you. Sorry."


    "That''s okay," Naruto waves her off, blowing into his third cup. "I just thought I''d ask."


    "What I can do is help get our clan established here," Karin offers. "Do you have time today? It''s a lot of stuff."


    "Are you kidding," Naruto eagerly asks. "Let''s do it!" However, thoughts of the plans in place led Naruto to yell, "aah, but first," before he rushes outside. Once in the middle of Iruka''s forested backyard, Naruto concentrates on a majority of his spirit energy, crosses paired fingers into a cross and voices, "Tajuu Kage Bunshin no Jutsu!" Karin is by the door watching curiously when nearly five hundred clones of her blond cousin manifest with popping bursts of puffy white smoke, filling her vision with white.


    .


    .


    .


    ????The novel is available in PDF with more than 400 chapters, visit us in our Ko-Fi store????


    /horizon2075????

 Chapter 221

    After the large gaseous cloud dissipates, Karin''s eyes bulge at the sheer number of clones all over the yard, up many nearby tree trunks and branches, and all over the roof of the house. With her keen senses, she can tell Naruto and his clones are a tenth of a tenth of what his strength generally is. The sight of her exhausted cousin taking in deep audible breaths worries her, and yet, her worry was unnecessary when, unexpectedly, all of their chakra seem to signal a gradual increase in strength, as if they were immediately being replenished. The phenomena threw her off and Karin couldn''t understand why that would happen or why it felt much more sinister than the warm chakra Naruto normally gives off.


    Taking a deep breath, Naruto uses his arms to visually segment a third of his clones, shouting, "alright! This side, let''s find that old pervert. Search everywhere," he yells and the third of clones all sprint or leap away. He then points to a single clone, directing it to, "head over to the library and meet up with that Nee-chan we met." As the single clone departs, Naruto turns to the rest and commands, "the rest of you, chakra blades training, fu?ton chakra control, and Ku-" Aware of his cousin, Naruto alters the name of the training to, "uh, K chakra training. Let''s get to four tails!"


    They all uproariously agree before sprinting away. When Naruto reaches his cousin, he grins as she asks, "four tails? What''s K chakra training and who''s the old pervert? Does he come by here? Is he one of those sickos who steal girls underwear?"


    "K, uh, C training is just a special training I can do," Naruto hesitates to answer. Though Kurama doesn''t want anyone to address him by his given name, Naruto explains, "I''ll tell you more when I can. And the old pervert is someone I''ve been told to expect. He''s supposed to train me. I''ll introduce you as soon as I find him."


    Scrunching her face as if smelling something horrible, Karin professes, "I''m fine not meeting some old pervert."


    Naruto snickers at the thought of telling her Ero-sannin is his Godfather, thus part of her family as well. Following Karin back inside, Naruto takes a seat at the dining table with his last two cups of ramen as Karin moves around several tomes and scrolls as well as papers she''s written her notes on.


    His red-haired cousin presses her glasses back as she begins explaining from her notes, "so, to be a clan we need to meet certain qualifications; three main ones but each one has their own hurdles as well. So, first, we need territory. As of the latest volume of, Critical to Clans by Kingsfun, we don''t need to have lived at a property for decades like it used to be; though I still need to go over the Land Use and Development Regulation Law. Generally, so long as we have the deed under our clan''s charter, that seems to be what''s most important."


    Looking at all the stacked tomes, scrolls and papers with incredulity, Naruto asks between mouthfuls, "how long have you been at this?"


    "A couple of days," Karin casually waves him off with a shoulder-swipe of her red hair. "I just like to keep my mind busy." Disliking staying still, Naruto nods his head in understanding when Karin asks, "so, I''ve been wondering. Did your parents leave you any land?"


    Concerned, Naruto asks, "what is it?" Experience more content on empire


    Reading down to the section she needed to explain, Karin hums before reading, "we''ll need to be recognized as a clan, not simply by other clans within the village, but also by the civilian population."


    With fond condolences, a reminiscent Naruto sincerely offers, "well, it was a nice dream while it lasted."


    "Wait a minute," Karin states laying her palms on the table and leaning on the table to stare at him over the rim of her glasses. "I''ve already heard how unwelcome you are from Kakashi-sensei, Haku-kun, and even my interrogators, but we don''t need all the civilians or even the civilians per se. We need to be able to have business transactions with them, which means they have to accept us¡ªour clan¡ªto do that. So, the quote-unquote, ''accepted by the civilian population,'' is basically being accepted by free trade or consumerism."


    .


    .


    .


    ????The novel is available in PDF with more than 400 chapters, visit us in our Ko-Fi store????


    /horizon2075????

 Chapter 222

    Naruto appears confused as Karin digs around her papers before snatching a scroll and reading through before stating, "the manual said that a lot of money can pass through a clan, but our services do not need to be directed to everyone in the village. If we target specific consumers, like other clans with businesses, I think that may be enough... I''ll have to check though."


    Thoroughly confused, Naruto simply nods as he passively voices, "if you say so."


    "We just need to be able to provide a service that is then accepted by the village or parts of the village," Karin tries to make clear. "Because if all the businesses¡ªcivilians slash consumers¡ªdecide not to acknowledge our clan by trading with us, then the civilian council may not approve us, which means we may not be approved by the Hokage or the Daimyo?. There are also tax breaks that come with civilian approval but I still have to look up what those are."


    "Wouldn''t they just not recognize our clan to get back at me?"


    "That''s why we have to find the consumers who won''t do that, like other clans or shinobis," Karin expresses. "Ryo is ryo and every business wants to thrive, so they should be interested in a new clan so long as we present a friendly front."


    "Mnn, so we need to offer a service that''s accepted by at least some of Konoha to make our clan legit, like, from a business standpoint."


    "Exactly," Karin confirms with a nod. "If businesses accept us, then everyone accepts us."


    "Yeah, I''ll let you handle most of that," Naruto reasons, never enjoying calculations unless it had to do with Fu?injutsu.


    Her shoulders sink in defeat as she claims with outstretched hands, "I''m already handling everything."


    "I- ...Yeah," Naruto sheepishly admits, looking at all her work on the dinner table. He then asserts with conviction, "I can do the leg work. It''s just¡ªI''m telling you¡ªthe villagers really don''t like me."


    "...I guess it wouldn''t make sense to irritate them just by showing up," Karin mumbles before narrowing her crimson eyes sternly on her cousin and declaring, "but as clan head, you need to fix that or the Uzumaki Clan won''t last long."


    "I''ll change their minds one day," Naruto promises, clear in his tone as he is in his goal. "I''m going to be the greatest Hokage ever, which means they have to recognize me as worthy enough to protect them. Like you and Haku said, clan head is like being Hokage, so, I''ll definitely do it." After she nods with a smirk, Naruto asks, "what else?"


    Staring at each other for several silent moments, Kurama notes Naruto''s earnestness before laying his head on his front paws and sounding, ''mmn.'' Stay tuned with empire


    A knock at the door sounds throughout the living room, bringing Naruto back to his surroundings. He walks to the door as Karin is exiting her room dressed and ready to go. Opening the entrance to the sight of the blond-haired, blue-eyed Yamanaka, Naruto happily calls out, "Ino-chan!"


    "Someone''s excited," she teases with her easily beautiful smile.


    .


    .


    .


    ????The novel is available in PDF with more than 400 chapters, visit us in our Ko-Fi store????


    /horizon2075????


    .


    .


    .


    ???? Happy New Year ????

 Chapter 223

    INO


    "Someone''s excited," Ino teases with a beautifully easy smile.


    "Yeah, Karin and I are going over some clan stuff," Naruto explains before asking, "what''s up?"


    He pauses at the sight of the beautiful blond in her casual royal purple thigh-high skirt that matches her purple, wide-strapped, buttoned crop top that meshed with her long white gloves. He instantly understood, ''easy to take off,'' however, her face wasn''t blushing like she usually does with impromptu visits. Nor was she looking at him with hungry, sensual eyes.


    Naruto''s obvious gazing was interrupted with Ino''s embarrassed, "what are you looking at?"


    Standing straighter, he smiles broadly as he happily answers, "you."


    It''s such a simple answer but adding to it his bold blue eyes and self-assured posture and a blushing Ino twists a little in place. She can feel her body soften under his gaze and shakes her head when the physical memory of their arousing time together raises her heart rate. After a few weeks without him and carefully managing her cravings with her toy, Ino felt confident these flashes of sexual arousal wouldn''t happen, but here she is, getting wet just by being in his presence. It''s humiliating for someone with her mental fortitude, but that only adds to her excitement.


    Shaking her head to physically clear away the sex-provoking thoughts she contends, "I''m here to see my friend, not my... I thought you might want to hang out." Spotting the red hair coming up behind him, she responds before he can, "but I can see you''re busy."


    Peering Karin over his shoulder, Naruto waves away Ino''s reservation. "It''s okay. We were just waiting for visiting hours before we see Iruka-sensei. Do you want to come? He should be out any day now."


    Smiling seems to only enhance Ino''s beauty as she nods before saying, "I''d love to."


    "Hi," Karin says from behind Naruto, adding with a bow, "I''m Uzumaki Karin, which you''d know if my cousin had any manners."


    "Sorry, sorry," Naruto expresses with a chuckling grin. "Karin-chan, this is Yamanaka Ino."


    "Hi, it''s nice to officially meet you and welcome to Konoha," Ino responds, returning her own bow. Karin expresses her gratitude before Ino asks, "I hope I''m not intruding?"


    "There''s no short cut if you want to be the best," Naruto advocates, to which Iruka whole-heartedly agrees.


    "I think I have enough to focus on with our clan," Karin casually admits. "Speaking of," Karin voices stepping ahead of the pace to turn, and while walking backward, ask the man, "I was hoping I can ask you a bit about how we can establish our clan? I read some of your books, but I could use a little more focus. It''s a lot of information."


    Adding a slant to his neck, Iruka answers, "I know some of what''s involved, so I''m certain I can help, but I''m curious. Have you spoken to any clans about this?"


    "Uh, like me," Ino interjects raising her hand. Turning to Naruto, Ino asks, "why didn''t you ask me? I can always ask tou-chan if I don''t know something."


    "Really," Karin asks, before turning to Naruto. "I thought you didn''t know any clans."


    Feeling blitzed by the questions directed at him, Naruto tries, "I- wait," before pausing and recounting to Karin, "you asked if I knew any clan heads, which I don''t... other than Ji-chan."


    Karin slinks her shoulders wearily while Ino proclaims, "I can still help." Moving to bump Naruto''s shoulder, Ino suggests, "how about you, Karin-chan, and Haku-kun have dinner at my place tonight? You can ask tou-chan anything you want."


    Looking pleasantly pleased, Karin asks, "really?"


    "You mean it," Naruto asks.


    .


    .


    .


    ????The novel is available in PDF with more than 400 chapters, visit us in our Ko-Fi store????


    /horizon2075????

 Chapter 224

    Gazing at how elated he is, Ino smiles with a sense of calm serenity as she answers, "of course. Anything I can do to help..."


    "Thanks, Ino-chan," Naruto warmly expresses, and she can feel his appreciation. The rest of the visit was spent convincing Naruto not to sneak Iruka out of the hospital for the dinner as well as answering a few of Karin''s questions.


    MABUI


    "You know," "I was so happy meeting you yesterday, I never introduced myself." Infiltration at its essence is simply fitting in within a community. Every aspect of fitting in is important to the overall success, and in this case, their shared interest in Fu?injutsu will help guide her decisions. So rather than remain formal, the beautiful secretary offers a friendlier mode of address. "Please, call me Mabui."


    Chuckling, he responds, "okay, but you have to call me Naruto."


    Mabui''s mind fritzes at his name as he asks, "I''ve never seen you around here, and if I had, I''m sure I''d remember."


    Smiling at the compliment, Mabui focuses on his name, asking, "may I know your surname?"


    "Uzumaki," Naruto answers. "But you can call me Naruto."


    Mabui is thrown for a loop, shocked and confused, wondering how it''s possible this blond boy can be the same one that fought Momochi Zabuza just last night. Aside from looking completely fine, he has Kubikiribo?cho?. Mabui has never felt so fortuitous in her life. Not only is he a valuable tool to decipher the jutsu in her possession, but he''s also in possession of the weapon they traveled to Konohagakure to purchase.


    ''Or is he,'' she wonders. He doesn''t look like he''s been in a fierce contest that''s left him near to the point of death. Two of her three mission objectives seem to have converged, however, she needs to verify he is the right person before formulating scenarios that will best complete her mission.


    "Yup," he says with a smile and a nod, before finishing, "other than that, I love my friends and training, so, pretty normal I''d say."


    "What about your aptitude for Fu?injutsu," Mabui wonders aloud. "That seems beyond normal."


    "Mmn," he hums before answering, "I didn''t really know about that until recently. Like I said, I just get it."


    "It''s quite rare to, ''just get,'' a skill like that," she comments with a smile. "Speaking of, where would you like to start?"


    Mabui couldn''t keep up where Naruto started and asked if they can look at something easier than recreating electromagnetic induction powerful enough to light entire city blocks. When he wondered if she might like to retrace complex Fu?in modules that link multiple Fu?in matrices, she, again, asked for something a little easier. When he suggests elemental seals, she balks by how little she knows while begrudgingly asking, "how do... beginners start learning Fu?injutsu?"


    .


    .


    .


    ????The novel is available in PDF with more than 400 chapters, visit us in our Ko-Fi store????


    /horizon2075????

 Chapter 225

    With his head tilted in thought, and his eyes squinted in introspection, Mabui''s mind yells in disbelief, ''he actually has to think about it!'' Embarrassed, Mabui tries to recall the last time she felt so stupid; made all the more humiliating by how young he is. She''s been an academic all her life, and even with two degrees, she can''t even keep up with what he''s saying. It was too humbling and Mabui worries what that could mean for her goals going forward.


    Though the cheery blond seems as content as ever, she wonders if he''ll eventually become bored with her clear lack of knowledge on this subject. It''s supposed to be an intellectual back-and-forth, however, she has little to add. It makes Mabui feel as if she''s not contributing enough, and that, she cannot allow, especially when he suggests the most basic, sealing designs and mechanics.


    "You certainly know your stuff," she comments with a smile. "I hope I''m not boring you."


    "No way," Naruto assures her. "I''ve never taught anyone before, so it''s pretty fun."


    She sets aside thoughts of her old professor and finds his response lacking enthusiasm, leading her to ask, "would it be okay if we sit next to each other? So I can show you if I''m working out the methodology correctly?"


    "Sure," he voices and when the boy sits in the armchair next to her, she crosses her legs so that she can bump his when she thinks she''s losing his interest. As they work on some sealing frameworks, Mabui wonders when the best time to secure his assistance in deciphering the Heavenly Transfer technique. It''ll be a delicate process with her chief concern being if he''ll tell anyone. The easiest way to make certain he keeps her confidence is to build a rapport he''ll be faithful too.


    Spending some time and effort to make sure her seal design for large inanimate objects was impressively perfect, Mabui sweetly calls, "Naruto-kun?" Sky-blue eyes turn to her as she scoots closer to him, feeling her bust jiggle in her fitted white blouse as her foot ''accidentally'' touches his leg. She then asks, "would you look this over for me?"


    Though she was proud of her flawless work, the way he hums through his examination makes her feel like a fifteen-year-old freshman again, waiting for her sensei''s approval. Eventually, he says, "it''ll work, but, uh, it''s pretty... flat."


    "...Flat," Mabui repeats with spooked eyes, trying not to feel so small.


    "Um, like," Naruto mumbles as he grabs his black-inked brush, however, Mabui swiftly hands him a red marker. He takes it and highlights fourteen different areas of her design while imparting, "don''t be afraid of being creative with Fu?injutsu. It isn''t like a lot of the crap you read in scrolls. It''s way more fluid than that and can be formed in a lot of ways. I mean, you don''t even know how many times I''ve rolled my eyes at some of the crap I read," he rasps with irritation. "Anyway, what you have here is a bit stiff and, uh, excessive, but you can easily compound several of these arrays into one command with only a couple additions of characters; here, here, and here, written out like this," he slowly voices as he writes.


    At the sight of his many red changes all over her work, Mabui mostly forgot about her humiliating inadequacy and simply grew amazed by how his simple alterations somehow make the entire seal compact, dynamic, yet stronger. Reading his corrections made Mabui conclude that this blond-haired blue-eyed boy was not only on another level, but was going to be far better for her time-table than any book will be. With that understanding, she redoubles her determination to do everything in her power to make certain he''s in favor of helping her.


    "Wow," Naruto lets out with relief. "Sweet. What I want to know is, can a marriage, or a relationship, or I guess, just romantic love be between more than two people? Like a group?"


    Though she hadn''t expected that to come from such an earnest attitude, Mabui doesn''t let it show on her captivating caramel features as she asks him without a hint of judgment, "you mean polyamory? More commonly known as polygamy, however, the umbrella term is polyamory."


    "Uh, I guess," Naruto answers, having never heard of the term. He further explains, "I''ve never heard of such a thing, but my friend wants to know if it''s possible. He thinks that if multiple girls love you, then you should just be with all of them, but, is that right? Isn''t love supposed to be with one person? That''s what everyone says, so, I thought I''d ask to see if being with more than one is a thing."


    His blue eyes are looking at her innocently for answers but Mabui felt conflicted. She naturally wants to support monogamy, however, she also wants to ensure he subscribes to her in all things. Adding to her conflict is her lack of experience. She''s only ever had one exemplary love in her life and he died of a heart attack. Her only other relationship is with Darui and it''s so secret, her well-educated mind is telling her she''s being used.


    Though the Jo?nin is an impressive figure, he doesn''t seem to care one way or another, serving to either frustrate her for caring too much or forcing her to care as little as he does. How is she supposed to tell Naruto about how she suspects her indifferent-boyfriend cheats on her and likely thinks nothing of it? Mabui naturally wants to support monogamy, however, she can''t claim to honor decency when her current relationship feels strictly physical and her deceased fiance was thirty years her senior.


    Regardless, even if Mabui felt like she didn''t have a leg to stand on, she still knew that a relationship based on love was between two people. Her best guess is Naruto can''t decide between two girls he''s attracted to and his ''''friend'''' selfishly and callously reasoned, ''why not both?'' To Mabui, this felt like monogamy versus the mission; the truth and possible failure versus the lie and further trust.


    .


    .


    .


    ????The novel is available in PDF with more than 400 chapters, visit us in our Ko-Fi store????


    /horizon2075????

 Chapter 226

    In a split second and with plenty of guilt, Mabui sacrifices whoever these girls are to shamelessly stroke the intolerable typical male fantasy for the aid Naruto may provide, asking, "first, are you including harems in your query?"


    "Harems?" Naruto starts to ask before he remembers some of the study material he researched before Kurenai began teaching him. "No. I don''t think the girls love each other in a harem."


    Mabui isn''t sure if that''s better or worse, however, she comments, "well, it''s interesting you should mention that because a core value of non-monogamous relationships is their belief that sexual and relational exclusivity¡ªbasically a relationship strictly between two people¡ªis unnecessary to have a deep, committed, and loving relationship."


    Quirking his brow, he asks, "really? That''s hard to picture."


    "Indeed, it''s not very common," Mabui claims. "However, I should preface this by saying this is a very nuanced topic with a lot of overlap between the types. Since polyamorous relationships can vary from person-to-person or group-to-group, I''ll focus on the three basic styles. There''s the Dining Table. In this category, all members, whether you number three or ten, are so comfortable with each other, they can all meet¡ªfor example, around the dining table¡ªand connect as well as friends and family can."


    Shaking his head in disbelief, Naruto slowly asks, "ten people? In one relationship? Like with love and sex and everything?"


    Feeling a little sick in her stomach, Mabui nods her head, ''yes'' to each of his questions before stating, "they can spend holidays and activities together, like one big family."


    "Hmm... That doesn''t sound too bad," a wide-eyed Naruto comments with gasping disbelief. "I''ve always wanted a big family."


    To his credit, Mabui will admit, ''at least he doesn''t appear to be a pig about this,'' before asking Naruto, "are you a single child?"


    "Until until last week, I didn''t have any family, at all," Naruto happily tells her. "But then I was lucky enough to find my cousin! Can you believe it? It''s been great."


    "Oh, Naruto... I''m so happy to hear that," Mabui genuinely remarks, sparing a conflicted thought for her deceased parents; the last of her family. "Congratulations."No?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Thanks," he expresses with a nod.


    "Sound pretty complicated," Naruto notes pensively.


    "If you''re not in it for the right reasons, it can be," Mabui sagely imparts.


    "The right reason is love for each other," Naruto proclaims, surprising Mabui before she nods in agreement.


    INO


    Opening the door for Karin and Naruto, and Ino immediately appreciates them wearing a black shirt with an orange spiral within a circle at the center. The red-haired Uzumaki wore her black shorts and matching thigh-high leggings while Naruto remained in his orange combat slacks. Though she wonders why they''d choose the same symbol as the one on Konoha''s flak jackets, she''s more pleased to see how nervous Naruto seems. Ino can''t imagine it was Naruto''s idea to dress for the evening and appreciates Karin''s effort.


    After welcoming them in, Ino''s content to grab his forearm and pull him before her parents and formally introduce them. At the sight of her rigid father greeting them, Ino empathizes with what he must be feeling as a father, however, she can''t deny she''s thrilled by such a mundane worry. After the ordeal she went through nearly six months ago, it''s a miracle to her she can still be her parent''s little girl, if only in their eyes.


    Experience new tales on empire


    .


    .


    .


    ????The novel is available in PDF with more than 400 chapters, visit us in our Ko-Fi store????


    /horizon2075????

 Chapter 227

    Per the dining etiquette, Inoichi sits at the head of the rectangular table with the guest of honor, Naruto, to his right, then herself beside him, her mother at the southern end of the table, followed by Karin and Sakura. Ino asked a few of her cousins if they''d like to earn some quick ryo? serving the family, to her parent''s surprise, so they can all remain seated while they''re served.


    In the close proximity of their dining table, Ino feels like her worlds¡ªher masks¡ªare crashing together. He should fell agitated, but that''s not the case. Despite the boy she''s had sex with sitting next to her father, despite how exciting it is to know that Sakura, her mother, and her father are all keeping her crush on Naruto to themselves, despite what she knows in her heart she must do later, Ino wasn''t nervous, shy, or scared. She was happy he was there because if this was the last time this happened, she was going to enjoy it to the fullest.


    "Thanks for having us," Naruto tells Inoichi, however, her blank-faced father seems to be deep in his thoughts, to which her mother gently calls, "sweetie," from across the table. Blinking back to reality, Inoichi stumbles through, "hmm? Oh, yes." Turning to Naruto, he conveys, "of course, we''re happy to- The Yamanaka Clan is happy... to have you."


    "And Haku-kun," Ino asks Naruto, helping her father.


    "He couldn''t make it," Karin explains.


    "Ino tells us you had some questions regarding the restoration of your clan," Ino''s mother dictates to Karin next to her.


    With a bit of a sobering shakeup, Ino asks "restoration? There was an Uzumaki Clan in Konoha?"


    "Not in Konoha," the brunette mother states before asking her daughter, "haven''t you noticed the emblem on their shirts is the same one on Konoha''s flak jacket?"


    "Yeah," Ino answers looking ahead at Karin''s shirt before asking, "is that the crest of the Uzumaki Clan?"


    "It is," Inoichi answers and the young ones turn to him as he adds, "as an eternal symbol of friendship between our villages."


    "I had no idea," Ino gasps toward a nodding and smiling Naruto.


    "I''m sure they must''ve taught it in school," Ino''s mother proposes.


    "I think I remember that," Sakura slowly voices, tilting her head a bit in thought. "But rather than the Uzumaki Clan, they said the name of the village; Uzo- Uzusho-"


    "I know, right," a smiling Naruto voices to his pink-haired friend, who nods. "It was weird for me too, but then Haku and Karin convinced me this''ll be like being Hokage. Which means I''ve got to be great at it!"


    Staring at him in disbelief, Ino can tell a strange and perverted thought popped in Sakura''s mind when the pinkette slowly comments, "I don''t know if I can call you Naruto... sama." Looking around with a blushing face, she remarks, "it sounds weird just saying it."


    "Naruto-sama," Ino happily tries. "Naruto-sama... I don''t know. I kinda like it." Sakura''s green eyes widen, a smirking Karin sits up straight¡ªlooking between Naruto and Ino¡ªand a red-faced Inoichi struggles to hold in the food he wants to choke out. A slight nudge of her foot from under the table is all Ino needs to know her mother is saying, ''please think of your father.''


    Clearing her throat, Karin tells the table, "before you can be the best clan head, we still need property, which won''t be easy, as well as a foothold in some part of Konoha''s markets. Is there any advice or direction you can give us for that, Inoichi-san?"


    Setting down his glass of water, a frazzled father eyes the Yamanaka matriarch, having one of their silent conversations before Inoichi turns to Naruto and says, "the primary reasons why establishing a clan is difficult¡ªnearly to the point of ''why bother''¡ªis because of the initial money involved. It''s a lot; in some cases, more than what a person may make in their entire life. And Haku-kun and Karin-chan are correct. A lot of the Hokage''s responsibilities is managing the financial life-line of his people. As a leader, you''ll need to know your enterprise inside and out, your clan''s P & I, which is purchase and import, and you''ll have to be meticulous about everything, which means every invoice, every commission, every contract. Your paperwork has to be perfect."


    Naruto, Karin, Sakura, and Ino are silent as they take in the information when Ino''s mother asks Naruto, "may I assume that your current income is the standard E-7 or 8 for Genins?"


    However, Sakura interjects, "actually, Hanaya-san, our team was bumped up to E-9 after the A-Rank mission we completed."


    Naruto nods his head in agreement as the brunette Yamanaka adds, "very good. At a minimum, you''ll need a hundred times that amount to start. That includes land deeds, filing, village incentives and permits, and miscellaneous fees you won''t see coming."


    .


    .


    .


    ????The novel is available in PDF with more than 400 chapters, visit us in our Ko-Fi store????


    /horizon2075????

 Chapter 228

    "Then of course," Inoichi begins to follow up. "There''s the cost of any business your clan chooses to incorporate into Konoha''s economy-"


    "Wait," a wide-eyed Ino calls, exasperated by the administration behind every clan, before turning to Karin. She''s nearly disgusted with herself at the thought, voicing, "is that... That''s why you passed on shopping. Oh, Kami, I''m so sorry. I wasn''t thinking-"


    "No, please," Karin says, pumping both palms in solidarity. "It was nice of you to offer. I was happy you did. It''s just, right now, Haku and Naruto are the only ones bringing in ryo?, so every coin counts."


    "I''m sure it''ll work out," Naruto assures the table, especially Karin.


    "Naruto," Sakura speaks. "This is serious. It sounds like it''s going to take a lot of ryo? and effort."


    Inoichi then explains to the guest of honor seated next to him, "as clan head, you have a duty to be aware of the changes you can and can''t make for the good of all those you are responsible for. Trust me, they will look to you for safety, not only from physical harm but from financial harm as well."


    "Mn, yeah," Naruto agrees with the experienced clan head. "I just mean, I can''t see a single thing stopping me from taking care of Karin or Haku or any other Uzumaki we find. So why worry about it? Ryo?, land, business... I get that it''ll take more than what I have now, but that''s fine, because I know I''ll do my absolute best for the people I care about, no matter how long it takes."


    "Spoken like a true clan head," Hanaya shares, though happily eying her husband as if to say, ''go ahead.''


    "Uzumaki-kun," Inoichi starts to which Naruto interjects, "you can call me Naruto."


    "Naruto-sama," Hanaya speaks. "What my husband will eventually come around to telling you is that we had two stems of the Fire Slipper Orchid. We know you gifted them, however, Kurenai-sensei has asked us to sell hers on your behalf."


    The four of them walk the busy streets of Konoha''s main market square. Though it''s evening, there are many villagers out and hardly anyone glares at Naruto. That alone was enough for Naruto to be happy, but he was also out with three of his good friends, which doubled his elation. His happiness was so astounding, he didn''t even want to think about how much money his clan now has.


    Walking between Ino and Sakura, who''s talking to Karin, Naruto couldn''t be happier, until, slowly and unexpectedly, Ino slides the tips of her fingers down the inner side of his forearm before effortlessly slipping into his warm palm and interlacing their fingers. It was so unexpected, Naruto tilts his entire head, staring with large saucer eyes at such a blatantly public display of affection.


    Naruto didn''t even register the act of hold hands under moon-mixed street lighting and surrounded by a bustling crowd for several moments. Her warm, soft palm was so staggering Naruto looked around for witnesses and immediately spots a few glances; none more noticeably surprised than a blushing Sakura and Karin. Ignoring their giggling, Naruto is even more shocked when his blue eyes land on Ino''s. Exception for her blushing cheeks, she was calm, serene, no more or less jovial than before she held his hand, as if being personal with him¡ªof all people¡ªin public didn''t affect her.


    ''It''s like she doesn''t care who sees,'' his thrilled mind gasps.


    Not even Nai-chan has breached the public domain of intimacy and Naruto nearly couldn''t function. Something as simple as purchasing four popsicles from the vendor was a formidable task for his brain to execute. Naruto simply couldn''t think past the warm, pretty, caring hand he was happily holding in public. His heart was beating a mile a minute. With Ino''s help, they each had a popsicle to suck on while enjoying the night walk.


    .


    .


    .


    ????The novel is available in PDF with more than 400 chapters, visit us in our Ko-Fi store????


    /horizon2075????

 Chapter 229

    After Karin suspiciously mentioned how tired she felt, Naruto made a shadow clone to escort her home. Sakura, Ino, and Naruto continued their walk for another twenty minutes, even running into Kiba and his sister. At the sight of the blonds holding hands, Kiba surprisingly didn''t challenge him. After making certain Naruto knew he was going to win the tournament, he along with his sister, Hana, and their canine partners left.


    After Ino has a quick word Naruto couldn''t hear with Sakura, his teammate felt tired and left soon after with a clone as well. With a comfortable pace, Ino leads them to an unspecified destination, all the while they talk about mundane things like pranking, being a leader, and how she''s lived as the heiress of one of the honored clans. He was so engrossed, he was mildly surprised to be in front of his old apartment complex.


    His old home was never beautiful to look at, however, it may as well have been a palace compared to what it looks like now. Windows are broken, there appears to be fire damage, it''s dirty, and worst of all, it''s surrounded by hoodlums. Cracking their knuckles, Naruto and Ino work their way up to the fourth floor, effortlessly decimating the large and armed group of gangsters, and before Naruto enters his old apartment, he creates several clones to go room-by-room to make sure all the thugs were gone.


    "Well that was exciting," Ino huffs.


    Walking up behind her, Naruto wraps his arms around her midsection, relaying, "I can think of something much more exciting than that."


    Inhaling deeply to remain calm, Ino is dazed by how effortlessly his body seems to warm her entire being up as if switching on the light. Her arms wrap over his as she leans back into his buzzing presence. She''s only shocked out of her arousing stupor when she hears him whisper by her ear, "will you be my girlfriend?"


    She felt her womanhood quiver and grow moist while her heart hammered with excitement. "I''d love to," she answers, however, her mind reminded her of her mission. Of her character, and what it dictates she must do for the person she loves. "But I have to tell you something first," she whispers, feeling her fingers shake.


    "It can wait," Naruto happily sings, turning her around to look him.


    "Sorry," Ino responds, using the opportunity to step away. The move clearly confused him as she says, "but it can''t. What I have to say might... will make you change your mind about me."


    "Uh, I doubt that," he laughs as he takes a step toward her. When she takes a step back, he''s further perplexed, asking, " Ino..."


    "What I have to say will be hard enough," she voices, stomping down on the urge to put more distance between them. She reminds herself, ''I''m not a coward,'' before she voices, "but please let me finish."


    Letting her go, Naruto steps back, mouthing, "I don''t believe it. I can''t! Not of you!"


    Smiling with red-rimmed eyes refusing to cry, Ino asserts with confidence, "I have no doubt I would''ve fallen in love you before long." She back-steps toward the door, leaving him with, "your trust, love, and warmth altered my world for the better, Naruto, and I''ll always be grateful to you. I''m sorry," she finishes, exiting the shell of his old apartment and leaving him to his betrayed thoughts.


    SAKURA


    When Sakura finally hears Ino enter her bedroom, the pink-haired kunoichi grips the instant-photo tightly in her grasp and walks out of her room. Though Ino wanted them to share rooms, Sakura reminded her blond sister that she will be doing a lot of studying and needs peace to fully concentrate. Sliding the last photo she hadn''t destroyed in her nighty''s pocket, Sakura couldn''t believe how blatant Ino was being with her affections toward Naruto.


    ''They held hands in public,'' Sakura''s mind screams yet again, as her blushing body feels electric. ''Even Kiba saw them!''


    After leaving Naruto and Ino earlier, all Sakura could think about on her walk back to the Yamanaka compound was her night with Naruto, and how Ino would eventually feel the same elation she had felt. Sakura couldn''t explain why Ino starting a relationship with a boy she''s had sex with excited her so much. She fantasized about it every night since and has already masturbated three times to the last photo of herself giving Naruto''s erupting cock one long lick.


    .


    .


    .


    ????The novel is available in PDF with more than 400 chapters, visit us in our Ko-Fi store????


    /horizon2075????

 Chapter 230

    The closest the pink-haired genin understood about the photographic evidence, was how the connection it displayed excited her. It was her body in the photo, but Ino was the one licking Naruto''s large phallus, and now her blond sister wants the date the boy she had sex with. The connection was titillating to think about, all the more when she realizes Ino was right about their bond.


    Standing in front of Ino''s door, Sakura doesn''t even knock before entering the heiress''s room. It was rude, but not without purpose. Sakura may agree with Ino''s opinion of their familial relation, but, that doesn''t mean she won''t demand what she needs. ''Sisters,'' Sakura''s mind repeats. It was odd how much she agreed with their bond, and realizing how close the girls are¡ªand will always be¡ªmade Sakura all the more confident she will have what she wants.


    Ino is walking out of her closet in silk purple shorts and top when Sakura enters her room without permission. Sakura finds it odd she would just ignore her and watches Ino walk to her dresser and pick up her brush. The silence between them grows as Ino simply brushes her lustrous blond hair. Setting her resolve, Sakura walks over to Ino, takes the brush from her hand and takes over titivating Ino''s golden mane.


    Looking at the straight-faced Ino through the mirror, Sakura couldn''t get a read on her sister. Still, she says, "I have a problem you''re going to help me with." Other than her pupil-less attention, Ino doesn''t react any other way. It almost unnerves Sakura from continuing, but, when she thinks about why she has to stay with other ninja''s while Naruto can walk around free as he wants, Sakura holds firm.


    "When I told you about my training you said I was crazy to train so much and one hour wasn''t going to make a dent against all that fatigue," Sakura continues, though delicately brushing Ino''s blond hair. "And you were right. Boardgames weren''t going to keep me from going crazy, but you can." Eying the girl she remarks, "or to be more precise, Naruto can."


    Again there''s no reaction and Sakura can''t help but wonder, ''what''s wrong?''


    Pushing through, the blushing girl continues, "even though you''re Naruto''s girlfriend now, you''re going to convince him that you approve of me and him having sex! That''s right! I want to have sex with your b-boyfriend, but let''s be clear here, it has nothing to do with love and everything to do with your debt to me and assisting me with my training."


    Ino takes in a deep breath and seems ready to protest, provoking Sakura to take out the photo as she moves in front of the beautiful heiress, and yell, "and if you don''t like that, this should help you realize why you have no choice. I''ll tell Naruto what his new girlfriend did to me!"


    Breathing heavily, Sakura did not expect Ino to break down and start crying; not a light whimpering or mild shedding of tears. No, the beautiful girl looked pained with fat globs of tears gushed out of her squinting eyes, and her mewling shocked Sakura''s heart into racing with worry. Forgetting the picture, Sakura takes her wailing sister in her arms and holds her tightly. Though Sakura tries to ask Ino what was wrong, the wailing girl wouldn''t respond. Ino wouldn''t even answer to her mother when the matriarch entered the room. In the end, Sakura stayed with Ino all night, holding her as she cried and slept and cried again.


    "Actually, I''m not planning on using it," Naruto tells the man. "It''s too big and I''d rather rely on taijutsu than kenjutsu."


    "That would explain the chakra knuckle-blades," O?yashiro mumbles to himself loud enough for the Uzumakis to hear. "So, if not to become a swordsman, then sentimental reasons?"


    "No," Naruto callously replies. "I mean, I won it but I don''t care about it one way or another."


    "Well then, might I ask why not sell it to me," O?yashiro asks, quickly adding, "I''ll pay generously for it."


    .


    .


    .


    ????The novel is available in PDF with more than 400 chapters, visit us in our Ko-Fi store????


    /horizon2075????

 Chapter 231

    Even Karin looks at her down cousin curiously when he answers, "I told Zabuza-jiji he can work for it."


    "I see," O?yashiro nods as he responds. "Well, played, Naruto-dono. If I''m understanding you correctly, if Momochi-dono didn''t mind you selling Kubikiribo?cho?, you wouldn''t be opposed to selling it to me?"


    "Nope," Naruto says.


    With a confident voice, O?yashiro then asks, "and if I offer you triple the retail amount, would your reconsider selling it to me now?"


    Curious, Karin asks, "how much is-"


    "Four hundred and sixty-six million ryo?," O?yashiro answers all the while staring at the listless Naruto to gauge his response.


    Karin gasps, stunned with wide-eyes, but after what Ino admitted to him, Naruto is numb to expression. Ryo? isn''t everything and he doesn''t like the idea of lying, so he answers, "sorry. I wish I could but, I gave Zabuza-jiji my word."


    "No need to apologize, Naruto-dono," O?yashiro says, shaking his head. "It''s quite admirable of you. Our word is our bond, after all, and for the moment, I''m quite content with the knowledge of your position."


    After they let him out, Karin gasps aloud, "four hundred and sixty-six million! That means the retail for Kubikiribo?cho? is a hundred and... fifty-five point three something or other! Do you know what we can do with that amount? We''d be one of the richest clans in the village!"


    "It''s just ryo?," Naruto glumly states, before telling Karin, "I''m going for a walk. Will you be okay?"


    "Yeah, sure," Karin answers before asking, "are you okay?"


    "I''m fine," he responds with a weak smile, happy she didn''t ask him about Ino. "I just have a lot on my mind."


    Nodding, Karin tells him, "I''ll be here if you need me."


    "Thanks."


    It wasn''t long before he found himself in Kurenai''s bed. Though they discussed Hinata, she could tell he was distracted. When he eventually opened up, he didn''t explain more than his dashed hopes of nearly having a girlfriend, and worse than that, how he feels about the horrible mistakes of an intimately close friend. He nearly feels betrayed. The beautiful Jo?nin''s words were as comforting as her presence, but even as they sleep together, he doesn''t feel quite right.


    MABUI


    "So he is the same boy," Mabui gasps after Samui gave a detailed description of the Uzumaki who fought and defeated Momochi Zabuza. It was baffling to the silver-haired stunner that a sixteen-year-old genin can be stronger than the Demon of Hidden Mist and prodigious in Fu?injutsu. She can''t help but gasp to her teammates, "he didn''t even look injured!"


    Seated around their small dining table in the middle of their empty living quarters, Atsui seemed pensive, seemingly trying to make sense of the same thing she is. It just didn''t seem believable, and if it wasn''t for Samui''s first-hand account, they wouldn''t believe it. The symmetrically beautiful leader is stone-faced, however, and Mabui easily imagines she''s reflecting on her lack of communication, as any leader might in such a situation. If Samui would''ve spoken more, Mabui could''ve made the connection earlier and they could''ve planned to use Mabui''s connection with Uzumaki to secure his favor, if not outright steal the blade from him.


    "O?yashiro asked for more time," Samui tells her subordinates, forcing Mabui and Atsui to assume that''s still the primary course of their mission. Rather than explain to her subordinates if there are any backup plans, Samui stands and retires into their shared bedroom.


    Ruffled by the observation and hating herself for being unable to confidently dispute it, she instead returns, "I don''t need you to present me to anybody-"


    Turning again to the door to leave, Haku repeats, "I''ll alert Zabuza you do not wish to cooperate-"


    "Fine," Tenten yells, grabbing the sleeve of his dark green tunic. "Fine. Just- ...what do you want?"


    Nodding, Haku begins walking again, heading toward the stairs as he asks, "when was the last time you murdered someone?"


    Tenten is taken aback at the questions as they walk up the stairs and is slow to honestly respond, "...I''ve never killed anyone."


    "Hmm," Haku lazily hums before abruptly deducing, "I suppose we can find a homeless man for you to kill." At Tenten''s yelping cry, Haku turns to the girl as they enter the apartment and relays, "it''s fine, Tenten-chan. I won''t turn you in to the authorities-"


    "It''s not about getting caught," she boldly asserts. "I''m not killing some random person! What is wrong with you?"


    "I certainly can''t claim to be... normal," Haku sheepishly admits with the sweetest smile before purposely pointing out, "however, I am also not weak."


    "Neither am I-"


    Haku interrupts by asking, "shall we put that to the test?" Tenten stiffens as Haku continues his leisure pace around the living room. "If you beat me, you will no longer be my tool and I''ll make certain your father does not die by Zabuza''s hand, directly or indirectly."


    "And if I lose?"


    "Then the status quo remains," Haku answers.


    It didn''t take Tenten too long to answer with conviction, "fine! After I win, you promise no harm will come to my father?"


    "You have my word," Haku asserts with a short bow.


    They traveled to the roof for their match and though the space was small, it was equally so. It didn''t take long for Tenten to feel that quicksand. She couldn''t even manage to make Haku use his jutsu, let alone his weapons. His speed alone outmatched her, the foreign boy parried everything, and she felt the pressure like she was drowning in it. In the end, Haku didn''t break a sweat, Tenten never landed a strike, and she couldn''t stop disparaging thoughts repeatedly asking, ''how can I be so weak?''


    .


    .


    . Stay connected through empire


    ????The novel is available in PDF with more than 400 chapters, visit us in our Ko-Fi store????


    /horizon2075????

 Chapter 232

    Crouching beside the huffing Tenten, Haku asks, "do you understand now?"


    "...No," Tenten growls. "Why are you so good? Why is Naruto? And Neji-kun, Lee, and Guy-sensei? And everybody, but me!"


    "I can''t speak for your teammates or ''everybody,''" Haku calmly voices. "However, I can tell you why Naruto-sama is strong."


    Sitting up, Tenten demands, "tell me. How did he beat Zabuza?"


    Taking this conversation indoors, Haku and Tenten settle around the dining table before they speak. Tenten has a bag of ice against her bruised cheek as Haku articulates, "it''s not about the strategy Naruto-sama used to beat Zabuza-sama. It''s about his mental fortitude." At Tenten''s drawn in eyebrows, Haku answers, "Naruto-sama has an innate understanding of who he is and isn''t afraid of his capabilities."


    She sarcastically asks, "why would he be? Why would anyone be scared of being that strong?"


    "Our deepest fears are not rooted in our inadequacy," Haku wise counsels, "humankind''s deepest fear is that we are powerful beyond measure. Most people you come across in life are content to simply have a place in society. They are content to conform and with good reason. To do so is much easier to live with; it''s accepting, sociable, and comfortable-"


    A tired and hurt Tenten accidentally let slip from her lips, "sheep," surprising and scaring her at the same time.


    Haku has the decency to let it slide as he continues explaining from across the table. "But playing small doesn''t serve the world. It serves the interests of others at the expense of your self and your dreams. Zabuza-sama and Naruto-sama may be polar opposites, but neither men have such fears. They don''t accept conformity. They are daring, and without hesitation, would fight death itself for what matters to them. That is the key to their strength."


    Tenten takes a minute to consider Haku''s words before asking, "and you can make me that strong?"


    "I can only show you the way," the boy responds. "You must be the one to walk it, and crucially, without fear."


    Tenten sags her shoulders and with deep resignation, answers, "...well, it''s not as if I have a choice."


    "Good," Haku voices before declaring, "your first task is to kill a homeless-"


    "I''m not killing a homeless person," Tenten calls out. "Why do you keep saying that?"


    "Tenten-chan," Haku patiently starts. "The largest area of improvement isn''t your body, but your mind. You have too much fear, and if you''re going to be a weapon worthy of the strongest opponents, you need to change your mindset."


    Standing himself, Haku raises an easing palm to settle the pretty girl''s shocked countenance as he explains, "I am not holding your hand through this, Tenten-chan, nor will I explain this multiple times. I''ll say this once and give you the week to think it over." He waits several moments for her to object, but the only sound from her is heavy breathing.


    "Sex is something intimate," Haku starts. "It''s a social bond you share with a significant person you relate well with. In some respects, it''s the very vulnerable heart of you as an individual... that level of sensitivity will kill you in battle. As you are, you are all about your feelings; your fears, your insecurities. All of that needs to be dialed back a substantial amount so you can stop thinking about how you feel and instead concentrate on the outcome that must happen. The burden of murder would be a good dampener, but loveless sex works well enough."


    Haughty and blushing, Tenten tries to argue, "first, I don''t agree-"


    Read latest chapters on empire


    "Says the sheep who lost," Haku interjects.


    Visibly upset, Tenten struggles to swallow her pride to utter, "...Even if you believe that''s what I need, why Naruto-kun? W-why n-not... y-y-you?"


    Shrugging the little her question actually matters, Haku answers the wildly blushing girl, "you''re not my preference. Also, Naruto''s the only person I know in Konoha, we live together, and as his tool, I obviously serve him in any way I can."


    With tight animated fists, Tenten cries out, "but SEX!"


    With gravitas that cut through her reservations, Haku palpably vocalizes, "you want to change but you don''t want to sacrifice. Zabuza-sama, Naruto-sama, myself, and many other strong warriors had to sacrifice who they were to become who they are. I guarantee you no legend you met was born that way. They were made into being; forged into being. I can understand your hesitance to murder someone, but if you''re unwilling to sacrifice even this in order to cross beyond your comfortable boundaries, then I don''t know how to train you. You have a week, then I will expect an answer."


    Though Tenten expected Haku to leave after clearly explaining his position, the confusing boy sits back down. Confused, Tenten looks at the boy with a curiosity that clearly says, ''what more is there to discuss?'' Answering as if it was the most obvious thing in the world, Haku asks, "how do you expect to run your shop, alone, while simultaneously continuing your career as a kunoichi without assistance?"


    .


    .


    .


    ????The novel is available in PDF with more than 400 chapters, visit us in our Ko-Fi store????


    /horizon2075????

 Chapter 233

    naruto


    the second naruto opened his door, he was surprised to see sakura waiting for him. he''s supposed to meet her along with kakashi and sasuke at their spot on the bridge and he wasn''t looking forward to it. he hadn''t seen sasuke since their match two days ago and now he knows what happened to sakura by ino''s hands. looking at her tired, angry, yet lovely face, naruto isn''t sure what to expect but they say their farewell to a studious karin before leaving.


    fifteen minutes into their walk, sakura sighs before asking a nervous naruto, "do you know what i was doing all last night?" he doesn''t speak, however, he shakes his head, ''no,'' to which she responds, "i was comforting an uncharacteristically distraught and weeping yamanaka ino."


    though the day is bright and perfect, naruto mournfully responds, "...she told me."


    "i know," the lethargic sakura yells. the streets they walk are lamely populated with stragglers as sakura continues. "the second i threatened to do horrible violence to you, she finally tells me she confessed everything to you and to leave you alone."


    stopping in their tracks, naruto turns to her and admits his confusion. "i don''t understand sakura. why are you at her house? why are you still her friend? is she still blackmailing-"


    raising her fist and prime to strike him, sakura seemingly changes her mind and sighs as she lowers her deadly fists. "no, baka," she calmly answers. resuming their walk, she listlessly informs him, "listen... i was a bitch, like, a true-to-life bitch. and ino was even colder. it wasn''t right what she did and i won''t say otherwise, but, i can''t say there wasn''t a clear benefit."


    "and that is," naruto asks.


    "...i was- i learned i was obsessed," she starts, slowly turning to him as she adds, "with sasuke. i don''t know how this happened, but i convinced myself that he was the best thing in this world and i wanted to be his everything. with those photos, ino forced me to read a lot about obsession... even now, i still hate her for it," she adds with a small smile. "i learned, desire creates paradoxical effects, like, the more you want something, the more you chase after the very thing that eludes you."


    "that sounds pretty familiar," naruto repentantly admits to her. her green eyes say she understands he''s talking about himself because she chuckles and affectionately shoulder-checks him. her cheeks blush a pretty shade of pink, contrasting alluringly with her green eyes under pink eye-lashes. read chapters at empire


    "am i seeing things," a shocked naruto asks.


    "that''s... kakashi-sensei," sakura gasps. "early!"


    "the hell is going on," naruto cries.


    naruto enjoys hearing sakura laugh, and their talk, more than kurenai''s arms holding onto him, made him feel okay about it all. there''s more to consider between ino and himself, however, he feels confident that time will heal this wound.


    sakura brings him out of his thoughts when she tells him, "you know how i know you''re going to be okay too?" quirking his blond brow, he shakes his head, and she responds, "sasuke tried to kill you and you don''t seem to hate him, in fact, you still want to help him. on the bridge, zabuza nearly killed you, and yet, you didn''t hesitate to ask me to help him. neither one of us hates kakashi-sensei for neglecting us in favor of sasuke. this entire village practically hated you and yet, you still want to protect them." sakura becomes pensive for a moment, a slight smile under her pink cheeks as she jests, "you might be too good for us, naruto."


    .


    .


    .


    ????the novel is available in pdf with more than 400 chapters, visit us in our ko-fi store????


    /horizon2075????

 Chapter 234

    snorting, an embarrassed naruto chuckles, "nope! definitely not."


    ino


    sweaty yet under her covers, ino''s mind was on a vicious loop. she couldn''t process anything but the repeating memory of her self-harming confession. it''s night time and she barely remembers admitting to sakura what happened with naruto. she barely recalls her mother bringing her food and sadly repeating how it was all her fault. she doesn''t remember eating, going to the bathroom, or washing. ino simply stayed in bed with a mess of tissues scattered all around her.


    it even took ino several minutes before she realized a tapping noise was coming from somewhere, then several minutes after that to turn to the irritating noise. to her horrid shock, naruto is sticking on the wall outside her window, looking at her.


    find your next adventure on empire


    immediately, ino''s mind catalogs everything about her appearance that''s not up to her standards of public viewing. she could feel her nose is red and stuffy, her eyes were puffy and irritated from all her crying, her usually silky hair was a clumped mess, her skin felt oily and lifeless, and she smelled... horribly. nothing about her was attractive and her immediate reaction is to throw the covers over herself.


    with her trained ears, it''s ridiculously easy for her to hear him enter her room and walk to her bed. she can barely breathe and much too soon, he''s right beside her. he sits on the bed before placing his hand on her shoulder and she can feel his warmth like she never knew how cold the world actually is. ino immediately felt his comfort and was aching for more until he slowly tries to draw the comforter off her.


    when ino holds tight, naruto lets go and slowly voices, "if you hadn''t told me, i never would''ve known." ino is all too aware of that fact; much to her emotional agony, however, she says nothing as he softly continues. "despite what you did, i still think you''re a good person, ino... or you never would''ve told me."


    drawing courage from thoughts of his smile and kurenai''s approval, ino responds, "if i was a good person, i wouldn''t have done that in the first place."


    "maybe," naruto responds. "but sakura seems okay with it, and if she can move past it¡ªif she can trust you¡ªthen i want to as well." ino''s sure he can feel her heart beating a mile a minute. it''s suffocating under the think sheet making her sweat worse, but, she didn''t care as long as she can hear him.


    "i came here because i don''t want to lose you," he voices and an overly mortified, excited, sad, and happy ino feels him try to remove the thick blanket again, and kami help her, she lets him. she allows him to see her vulnerable face¡ªmask-less¡ªin all her unappealing emotions. rather than be disgusted by what must be a laughter-inducing appearance, he smiles his genuinely sweet smile, and it breaks her heart when he confesses, "it won''t be as easy as before but i think that''s fine. i still want you in my life, ino."


    "yeah," their pink-haired teammate calls out, agreeing with kakashi. it wasn''t the first time he wondered why she was acting so differently toward him and naruto, but sasuke didn''t care as she asserted, "we''ll make sure you''re at your best."


    it did surprise sasuke when naruto curses, "shit."


    "what," a concerned sakura asked.


    the team became curious when naruto turned to kakashi and explained, "well, i thought you were going to train sasuke so i made training plans of my own."


    though angered by his insinuation, sasuke was more interested in his plans, promptly asking the dobe, "what training?" he may have lost once, but he wasn''t going to allow a second loss to occur. he''d sooner die than let uzumaki naruto think he was better than him.


    "what i usually do," naruto answered sasuke with a non-committal shrug. "plus whatever my godfather''s teaching me."


    .


    .


    .


    ????the novel is available in pdf with more than 400 chapters, visit us in our ko-fi store????


    /horizon2075????

 Chapter 235

    "godfather," sakura repeated curiously as sasuke asked, "who?"


    "just this old pervert i know," naruto told them. "he stays outside of the village for years, so i''ve never seen him, but he''ll be here soon."


    "...i see," kakashi slowly says in thought, making sasuke wonder if he knows the identity of this sudden godfather. kakashi all but confirmed his suspicion when the jo?nin asked, "is he really going to train you?"


    "yup!" naruto beams as he added, "team 7 can still train together, though. like in the mornings maybe. but i think you should focus on sasuke and sakura." hearing his positive tone with his upbeat attitude is always enough to make sasuke ignore him, but, when naruto presumes to know what''s best for him, sasuke can''t help but want to place the loud idiot in his place. he remembered yelling in his mind, ''how does he not know he means nothing in this world! why isn''t he died! why aren''t they all dead! why is it only my family...''


    sakura lamented to admit, "i could definitely use the help."


    "who is he," sasuke demanded to know. turning to kakashi, he points out, "i thought you were supposed to be our only sensei. does he get special treatment? does this mean i can search for my own sensei?"


    "sasuke," kakashi voices. "calm down. i am your only sensei, unless i approve and the hokage allows for a second, or even a third."


    rather than waste more time and effort on that query, sasuke asks what''s at the heart of his anger. turning to naruto, he demands to know, "why do you have so much power? you''re not a better fighter than me, you''re an idiot most of the time, and your chakra control is wasteful. there''s no way you should''ve beaten me so how did you!?"


    "i beat you because i had to," naruto heatedly retorted. "simple as that. even now you''re still acting so stupid about this. i told you before you aren''t the only one suffering, so quit acting like it."


    sasuke hurled back, "why should i?" kakashi steps close enough between them to alert them both he''ll stop anything that goes too far, nevertheless, sasuke yelled at the blond, "i don''t care about anyone else! why would you even think it makes any fucking sense to care about others when everyone in this damn village is so content to forget the murder of my great clan? why should i care one ounce about anyone else''s suffering when they''re too weak to do anything about it for themselves?"


    standing firm and confident, naruto returned just as fervently, "to make sure others don''t suffer the same pain you did, you idiot! instead of crying about your tragedy like it''s your only damn option or like it''s going to change anything, you should be more focused on fighting what''s out there."


    with a calming palm on a huffing naruto''s tense shoulder, sakura hopes to defuse the heated exchange by asking, "what do you mean, what''s out there?" sasuke had wondered as well but was too angry to care then.


    "far more than i can explain in the fifteen steps i have left," orochimaru hums clocking the shinobi following sasuke rearranging their formation. "i''ll only offer you this chance once, my dear boy, and i''ll expect an answer the next time we meet. join me and all the power you will ever need to seek your own forbidden knowledge will be yours."


    "if you want me to join you you''ll have to tell me first," sasuke retorts, however, orochimaru simply grins his wide and wicked smile as he jests, "and where would the fun be in that? ku ku ku."


    with that, orochimaru disappears smoother than air, to the level of skill sasuke even doubted the snake-nin was there to begin with. with sasuke''s sixteenth step a masked shinobi lands in front of him and directly asks, "was there a woman walking beside you?"


    looking around at all the colorful people scrambling through the bustling streets, sasuke honestly answers, "yes." it''s not as if they have the power to do anything against the kage-level missing-nin as he adds, "though there are many villagers all around us."


    the masked shinobi asks, "was she suspicious?"


    "no," sasuke honestly answers. it''s true orochimaru withholds as much as possible, but in an unorthodox way, that''s not suspicious. it''s as if you can trust that you can''t trust him and that''s a welcomed comfort to sasuke. his masked guard seemed satisfied and allowed sasuke to continue to his sham of a therapy session.


    kurenai


    sitting beside naruto on the oak coffee table in her low-lit living room, kurenai waits patiently until he finishes retelling everything that''s happened in the last three days. though they''ve been meeting to help hinata, among other satisfying activities, naruto had only recently had a frank conversation with ino earlier in the day and completing that convoluted series of events. it troubled kurenai to hear what ino had done, and by the end, she softly asks, "so, you''re just friends?"


    .


    .


    .


    ????the novel is available in pdf with more than 400 chapters, visit us in our ko-fi store????


    /horizon2075????

 Chapter 236

    "for now, i think so," naruto answers just as softly. "ino wants our friendship to be the top priority; which i agreed with because i definitely don''t want to lose a friend if i don''t have to. she knows what she did to sakura is a hard thing to move past but she''s willing to wait as long as it takes for us to be comfortable again."


    pondering their arrangement, kurenai asks with a hint of apprehension, "do you think it might take you a long time to become comfortable again? maybe something more?"


    fortunately, naruto didn''t notice the hint of longing in her tone as he casually shrugs his answer of, "not sure... but i get what she did and that''s a good place to start."


    "smart girl," kurenai quietly remarks with a smirk. at the start of his tale, kurenai was ready to say goodbye to the physical side of their immensely satisfying relationship, but she couldn''t help but feel relieved by the end. she was also a little angry at ino''s poor choices. though being a capable manipulator is an advantage in life as it is in their profession, she couldn''t agree with manipulating sakura and naruto into having sex with each other. the only reason she couldn''t be furious with the beautiful yamanaka is because of the intent and the outcome. kurenai could agree with treating obsessive attraction¡ªas both naruto and sakura clearly had¡ªbut not with ino''s method.


    "as a woman and mentor, i''m disappointed in her," kurenai admits, continuing to keep her voice low. "but given what she went through, i can sympathize. because she confessed of her own volition, i can believe she simply made poor choices. however, as a ranking kunoichi, i would''ve reported her immediately after you told me."


    continue reading stories on empire


    "what," naruto quietly calls out. "i get it was illegal, but, it was a mistake and she apologized. even sakura doesn''t mind now."


    "i understand that, naruto," kurenai quietly comments. "reporting her isn''t necessarily a bad thing. whether some form of punishment came of it or not, the hokage needs to know these things. every ninja in konoha has vulnerabilities that can be exploited by the enemy should they learn of it. true defense comes from acknowledging your weaknesses as much as your strengths so we can remain vigilant. what ino did was illegal, but, she likely would''ve only received a warning, demotion, or sanction, and that''s without mentioning, she''s hardly the first ninja to use their technique on a fellow ninja. in our world, blame would certainly fall on ino for what she did, but only half of it. for being caught by surprise, sakura-chan would share in the blame as well."


    "so then why won''t you tell ji-chan," naruto asks.


    his left-hand leaves her neck to grab her arm and wrap it around his back, further entwining their cozy cohesion as she leans against his frame. naruto''s lips begin nibbling on her neck as kurenai tries, "can we not," all the while monitoring when hinata might wake up.


    kurenai inhales deeply when his left-hand massages her back with a focus on her lower flesh and his right-hand slides under the waistband of her flimsy silk pajama short-shorts. his hot strong digits stroke her lubricating lips with practiced ease as he cups her mound, whispering in her ear, "why are you avoiding the question, nai-chan?"


    regardless of past fantasies, she shouldn''t be doing this in front of her unconscious student; not when that student is so pure in her love for the very boy she whole-heartedly enjoys fucking. however, as he slowly strokes her pulsing pink lips, she asserts, "i''m not avoiding anything."


    "let''s not pretend," naruto voices in her hair by her ear. pressed against him, legs spread and leaking at the apex, he couldn''t be more accurate as he affirms, "i can feel how much you want it. you''re soaking my fingers," he slowly adds as he slowly inserts a finger in her hot love lane.


    .


    .


    .


    ????the novel is available in pdf with more than 400 chapters, visit us in our ko-fi store????


    /horizon2075????

 Chapter 237

    "you''re mistaken-" she tries closing her eyes as his left-hand wraps around to take hold of her erect nipple and supple breast.


    "my sexy sex-sensei is hot and wet," his voice breeds into her ear. "tell me how bad you need my cock."


    "n-naruto..." kurenai tries through her fogging attention that''s splitting between his lips sucking on the sensitive skin behind her ear, his hands massaging and fingering her, and her unaware student. "hinata is right... there. please, show some r-respect."


    "i am," he insists. adding a second finger curling inside her moist love muscle, he denotes, "can''t you feel how much respect i''m showing your wet pussy?"


    closing her eyes to the steadily growing pleasure coil at her womanhood, kurenai weakly moans, "naruto..."


    he whispers, "i heard you fantasize about getting fucked in front of your students," stunning her.


    "fucking ankoooo- mnn!" she utters before a pang of ecstasy interrupts her.


    he''s stroking just under the quiver center of her g-spot as he observes, "you''re getting tighter... tell me," he commands pulling her nipple in tandem with his curl stroking fingers. "do you want to be watched while being fucked?"


    "n-no," kurenai manages to heave out.


    "mnnn," hinata moans and kurenai snaps her crimson-red eyes open at the alarming sound.


    in a panicked whisper, kurenai cries, "naruto! stop-"


    "better say it now, nai-chan," he calmly voices right next to her hair-covered ear. "or your precious student is going to see us."


    clapping her hands together to begin changing the scent of sex in the air to normal cloth and wood odors with her genjutsu, kurenai admits, "yes, yes! now stop- mnn!" kurenai looks down as naruto removes his toasty hand and she feels a thin piece of cloth against her sensitive and leaking quim. "what was that?"


    "there''s my sexy-sensei," naruto voices from above her as he continues to massage her neck and head. lowering himself to kneel in front of her, he massages her shuddering thighs as he says, "i won''t stop until you''re honest with me."


    "i am... mmmn," kurenai moans, bending down to rest her hot forehead against his. she opens of lust-filled crimson eyes to gaze into his, feeling so close to the pleasure exploding in her as she proclaims, "i said it! i said it already! it''s an old fantasy!"


    "i didn''t mean about your fantasy," naruto softly voices, licking a bit of saliva at the corner of her open pink lips. "i want to know if you''re happy about us not having to stop." his strong hands slide to her back before gripping her fleshy buns. "i want to know if you''re happy to keep cumming around my cock," he professes as he swiftly pulls her off the coffee table to land on his cock-restrained lap. her legs on either side of him slows down her descent but can''t stop her pleasure-riddled love pocket from plowing against his pitched tent. with hinata laying down just in front of her, kurenai refused to answer and they stayed that way, gyrating, cuddling, and massaging until hinata regained consciousness.


    naruto never allowed her to orgasm for the rest of the hour, keeping her close to the edge until the end of hinata''s special training where she bid her student a goodnight then dragged naruto upstairs and rode him to one of the most cosmically satisfying orgasms she''s ever had. it was only after she came down from her euphoric high that she realized two things; naruto hadn''t cummed yet and he made clones of her students. in front of three clones henge''d and acting like her students like hinata, kiba, and shino, kurenai felt wrong, dirty, excited, shameful, and fantastic as she lived out an old fantasy to a night of amazingly fringe orgasms.


    naruto


    "finally!" naruto yells, wind whipping through his blond hair and blaring in his ears as he lands on the wide back of a tall, broad-shouldered shinobi with a bloom of spiky white hair that reaches down to his waist. he wore a red haori with yellow circles on each side over an outdated shinobi uniform, hand-guards, and wooden sandals. naruto yells, "i found you!"


    "wha tha-" a crouched jiraiya hollers, slamming his hand against the wooden barrier separating him from his bathing research to keep from hitting it face-first. leaping to his feet, the white-haired man twists around to reach the blond stuck on his back, bellowing, "who are you! get off!"


    whirling around, naruto holds on tightly as he happily communicates, "i''ve been looking everywhere-"


    managing to grip the orange sleeve of naruto''s jumpsuit and pull, jiraiya cuts him off, asking, "who the hell are you," as the widely smiling naruto energetically asks, "nee, nee, where have you been? what have you been doing? were you peeping just now? where are my presents!"


    .


    .


    .


    ????the novel is available in pdf with more than 400 chapters, visit us in our ko-fi store????


    /horizon2075????

 Chapter 238

    "quit hanging all over me, brat!" at the ruckus created around the woman''s outdoor bath, it was inevitable screams and cries of peeping interrupt them. laughing throughout the ride, naruto doesn''t let go as jiraiya speeds away. the elder shinobi sprints with the vigor of a youthful man as he escapes the bath''s security through the busy streets of konoha, leaping from building to building with practiced ease. once they were safe in a nearby park hidden by a thicket of trees, jiraiya finally manages to pull naruto off and hold him up by the white collar of his orange jumpsuit.


    it''s the first time naruto''s seen his father''s sensei up close and thinks the red lines under his eyes that extend down his face like blood-tears is really cool. naruto expected the horned-forehead protector to be etched with the konoha leaf symbol rather than the word, oil. overjoyed to see him, naruto happily caterwauls, "you owe us a looooot of presents!"


    "see what you''ve done... whoever you are," jiraiya yowls at the blond. "you''ve jeopardized my valuable research!"


    laughing, naruto corrects, "you mean your peeping? i can''t believe you really do that!"


    "can''t believe-" jiraiya starts to repeat when he realizes a more important thread to argue. "that''s a complete misrepresentation of my art!"


    hanging by his collar, the jovial naruto remarks, "your art is going to put you on a watch-list if you don''t stop."


    unceremoniously dropping naruto on the earthy park ground, jiraiya proclaims, "that''s never stopped me before. and a young fool like you is incapable of comprehending how amazing the adult world is."


    "yeah i can," naruto protests.


    "ooh, is that so," jiraiya mewls skeptically, scratching his chin. the elder walks around naruto, inspecting the blond from top to bottom before sharing, "if that''s true, then you''ve no doubt had the honor of discovering my amazing contribution to the world." he hops back, landing on one foot that produces an unexpected loud clacking noise with his wood-sandals. sinking his hand into his red haori but doesn''t pull it out right away as he yells like the ringleader of a carnival, "behold young one! all my diligent research has empowered me, jiraiya the gallant, to scribe the most accurate novel known to man, far and wide, the great, the amazing... icha icha paradaisu!"


    the orange book he pops out in his triumphant pose is instantly familiar to naruto who yells with a pointed finger, "ahh! i read that!"


    "how-" jiraiya gasps before realizing, "ho, ho! young you may be, but you possess the energy of masculinity in you!"


    "i didn''t know that was your book," naruto huffs, recalling the book in kakashi''s hands as well as the time he skimmed through it before kurenai agreed to teach him.


    striking out his open palm, jiraiya announces, "your adulation is unnecessary, sho?nen!" bringing his hands proudly on his hips, the elder specialist proclaims, "the long hours of research, the late nights filled with sake, gambling, and women; it''s my divine calling to have all that fun for men everywhere! looking in your eyes, i can see how amazed by my masterpiece you are-"


    with squinted eyes, a bored naruto flatly states, "not really."


    as if wounded, jiraiya grips his chest, wailing, "blasphemy! sacrilege!"


    "wha," naruto startles to sound, retorting, "it''s not my fault your book doesn''t work."


    "yeah, yeah," naruto chimes, waving him off before turning to the tall pervert and commanding him, "don''t go anywhere!" his stern pointing lasts as long as he''s able before naruto leaps away with the team of elite guards. when naruto leaves with the anbu, a green frog on jiraiya''s scroll, hidden underneath his long spiky hair, hops off the rolled-up paper and pops back into a smirking naruto. turning to his godfather, naruto remarks, "thanks for not telling them."


    "i didn''t do it for you," jiraiya asserts. "i only thought to ask you a question and they were interrupting, is all."


    happy to hear, naruto quickly asserts, "the answer''s yes."


    hands on his hips, jiraiya eyes naruto skeptically as he replies, "you don''t even know what i was going to ask."


    with a shrug, naruto responds, "meh, i''m sure whatever it is, the answer''ll be yes." counting with his fingers, naruto asks and answers, "do i know who you are? yes. do i know who my parents are and that you taught my dad? yes and yes. do i know about my other chakra? yes. do i know how to use rasengan? yes. do i know you''re a toad summoner and you''re going to teach me kuchiyose no jutsu so i can learn sage arts just like tou-chan? that''s a fat hell yeah!"


    stunned slack-jawed, jiraiya''s eyebrows are high under his forehead protector and his mouth is stuck open, as if to ask, ''how,'' but couldn''t sound more than the h noise. at naruto''s innocent smile, jiraiya finally bursts in sheer gut-busting laughter, eventually affirming, "you... you''re something else, kid! now i feel embarrassed," he adds, scratching the back of his head. naruto is elated to hear as jiraiya admits, "i wasn''t sure how meeting you would go but i never could''ve predicted this."


    though it''s great to meet family, naruto recalls naru-nii explain the details around learning summoning and sage arts. in hopes of becoming stronger and faster than his future counterpart, naruto quickly bids, "sweet! now teach me!" explore more stories at empire


    "hold your horses," his elder responds pumping out a palm. "first, tell me who told you all that. i spoke with the sandaime about you, so i know it wasn''t him."


    "uaahh," the blond bemoans, slinking at his crushed haste. "can''t we just start? i want to get to mount myo?boku already."


    snorting, jiraiya muses aloud, "don''t kid yourself. you may know far more than i expected but there''s no way you''re making it to myo?boku anytime soon. so, come on. spill it."


    "don''t underestimate me, ero-sennin," the blond declares with a fist pump.


    .


    .


    .


    ????the novel is available in pdf with more than 400 chapters, visit us in our ko-fi store????


    /horizon2075????

 Chapter 239

    "Will you knock it off with the Ero-sennin-" Jiraiya tries to say as Naruto cuts in, "I''m a lot stronger than I look."


    "I''ll be the judge of that," the elder sage is happy to remark. "Since you''ve gathered all this intel, I guess it only makes sense I teach you Kuchiyose, but, forget about Myo?boku for now. I''ll give you to the end of the week to summon anything stronger than a tadpole. If you can''t do that, you tell me everything."


    After all the insight and chakra-control training Naru-nii''s given him, Naruto knows in his mind, body, and chakra that it takes about half-a-tail of chakra to summon the Toad Boss, so Naruto chimes back, "when I summon Gamabunta on the third try, you''re going to give me and Karin every present you''ve missed out on."


    Quirking his white brow in confusion, Jiraiya asks, "Karin? Who the hell is Karin?"


    "Uzumaki Karin, my cousin," Naruto answers. "She did the math¡ªshe''s good at that stuff¡ªand was nice enough to skip the first five years since we''d be too young. So, let''s see... ages six to sixteen, thirteen holidays and two birthdays per year, times ten years, at an average of about twenty-seven hundred ryo? per present... you owe us four hundred and eighty-six thousand ryo? in missed gifts."


    Raising his long arms in a huge X over his head, Jiraiya yells, "get out of here! Even if you were foolish enough to think I owed you, why would you ever think I owe her anything?"


    Discover more content at empire


    One of Naruto''s best fantasies has always been getting a present on his birthday and giving others a present on theirs. Simple though it may be, he''s never had that. Casually answering as if it''s the most obvious thing in the world, Naruto returns, "because we''re family and we love each other and we give the people we love presents." Aside from grumbling, Jiraiya remained quiet against that logic, to which Naruto adds, "plus, you''re part of our clan."


    Quirking his brow, Jiraiya returns, "since when did I agree to that?" Naruto simply smiles as if it was a foregone conclusion. Shaking his head, Jiraiya grumbles, "ugh, you turned out to be such a cheeky brat. Fine."


    "Sweet," Naruto hollers before asking, "where''s the contract? Let me sign it?"


    "Really," Naruto asks, eyes growing large as he turns to the Sand siblings in genuine surprise. Temari has long felt Uzumaki-kun is honest to a fault. It seems impossible for him to hide his emotions in sudden situations and she truly believes he hadn''t known of their lineage. "Sweet, so, Gaara''s the son of a Kage?"


    It was an odd and obvious question he asks in amazed wonderment, continually confirming to Temari how dim the blond is as Kankuro? points out, "that''s what being the children of Kazekage means."


    "Yeah, I get that. I just thought it was cool," Naruto lips with a melancholy smirk. For some reason, Temari felt as if the thoughtful blond was withholding a tidbit of intel. She''s always been good at reading people Uzumaki-kun is nothing exceptional. The blond continues to ask, "if Gaara''s not showing up, what''s going on? I was in the middle of meeting Ero-sennin."


    As a woman, Temari is repulsed by Uzumaki for openly meeting with a pervert. It makes her worry about what she''ll have to do with him in the latter part of this scheme. Hiruzen laughs softly with a nodding head and as an observer, Kankuro? is simply confused. Without knowing who this pervy sage is, Temari voices, "I didn''t mean to interrupt your meeting."


    "I''m sure you''ll see him again," Hiruzen conveys to the boy. "I called you here for an important matter. That is to say, Temari-san has requested your attendance in this diplomatic meeting. She''s invited her brother, Kankuro?-kun, and Jo?nin-sensei, Baki-san, to be her witnesses. It''s also why Mitokado Himura and Utatane Koharu from Konoha''s Council are here as well."


    .


    .


    .


    ????The novel is available in PDF with more than 400 chapters, visit us in our Ko-Fi store????


    /horizon2075????


    No?v(el)B\\jnn

 Chapter 240

    The blond turns to the elders seated in opposing seats at the side of the warm room, seemingly cut off from the main group. Seemingly acceptable, Naruto slowly mouths, "okay. What''s up Temari-chan?"


    "I''d first like to say, thank you very much," she begins with a bow that her brother and sensei emulate. "All of you, for taking the time to meet with us and indulge my selfish request."


    "It''s our pleasure to have you," Hiruzen voices with his genial smile. "Like wind and fire, Sunagakure and Konoha are allies and I consider Rasa-san to be a friend. What would you like to discuss?"


    Clearing her throat, Temari fakes a bit of blush to her cheeks as she reveals, "I''d also like to apologize. This will be a personal and deeply embarrassing request."


    "Please, continue," Hiruzen directs.


    Nodding, Temari asks Hiruzen and by extension, the room, "I''m curious if you''re familiar with the custom of Omiai? If I recall correctly, the trend was abandoned by your nation''s code of civil conduct."


    "Mnn, it''s been quite some time since I''ve heard that term," Hiruzen slowly voices, tilting his head as if eying into the past of all his out-of-date knowledge. "In my youth, the practice had only just been removed from common circulation. While not illegal today, peace between clans, villages, and nations made the practice unnecessary for many decades now."


    From the side of the oval office, Koharu voices to the room, "Land of Wind has also ended its practices of arranged marriage."


    Whipping his blond head to his Hokage, Uzumaki seems shocked to hear that. Though it''s an official diplomatic meeting, a wide-eyed Uzumaki seems to have no qualms repeating loudly to his superior, "arranged marriage?"


    "Not quite," Temari voices. "That''s a common misrepresentation. Omiai is more aptly a meeting opportunity or series of meetings with serious considerations for the possibility of marriage; not forced marriage. Basically, a man and a woman are introduced to each other to consider the process of courtship. But many think of it as arranged marriage because Omiai has more to do with the family or businesses involved than actual love."


    "It''s matchmaking," Kankuro? dismally adds. Though enthusiasm for the plan would be appreciated, it works in their favor if Kankuro? appears very much against it.


    "I understand the Yondaime''s challenges quite keenly," Hiruzen acknowledges. "As allies, we will, of course, do all we can."


    ''You mean when your economy isn''t suffocating our own very nearly to our demise,'' Temari mentally berates the elder. "And Sunagakure is incredibly grateful," Temari thankfully responds with a bow her bother and sensei imitate. She continues to explain to the room, though more for Uzumaki''s benefit, "in order to strengthen our position, our honored father covers our deficits-trades with our surplus-trades, as many nations and villages do, and for the good of the village, Kazekage-sama would utilize the practice of Omiai to secure a suitable match for the only daughter of the Land of Wind''s Kazekage."


    "And you''re cool with that," Naruto gasps to ask, quickly following it with the obvious, "what if you don''t love who your tou-chan picks?"


    Temari finds it disturbingly funny the blond would ask that when her mission is to guarantee he falls in love with her by fucking him like a common whore. Showing a hint of sadness, even using melancholy thoughts of Daimaru-kun to make it feel genuine, Temari answers, "I will do my duty to our village."


    "As it should be," Koharu slowly voices from the side of the room.


    Naruto seems oblivious of her importance as he quickly asserts, "not when it comes to who you marry, baa-chan. That''s insane," he huffs and rather than being reprimanded by the council, they simply sigh as the Hokage agrees with a humming nod. To Temari, it''s yet more proof of how important Uzumaki-kun is to them as well as how much more vital her success needs to be.


    .


    .


    .


    ????The novel is available in PDF with more than 400 chapters, visit us in our Ko-Fi store????


    /horizon2075????

 Chapter 241

    Speaking directly to Naruto, Temari expresses, "deep down, I''d very much like to love who I marry."


    "Then tell that to your tou-chan," Naruto points out. "You''re his daughter, which means you''re super important to him. If you explain it to him, I bet he''ll support you."


    Kankuro? snorts and Temari quickly responds, "it would be... ideal if that were the case, Naruto-kun. However, our honored father, and by extension, his children, must do what''s best for the village. The people we protect must always come first."


    "Your father must be very proud," Hiruzen voices, patting Uzumaki before he can protest uselessly again.


    "I like to believe so," Temari voices before adding, "but he is also considerate. It''s why I''m here." Forcing blood to rush to her cheeks in hopes of appearing embarrassed, the sandy-blond kunoichi continues, "you see, despite the needs of the village and the candidates that achieve that end, he has honored me with the option of entering a candidate of my choosing."


    "I see," Hiruzen says, and to her surprise, Naruto adds, "I don''t."


    Trying to move him along, Temari explains with more patience than necessary, "in an omiai process, the participants chosen for the potential to be married to me are called candidates. Kazekage-sama will serve as my omiai''s Nako?do and he already has a candidate that would greatly help the village."


    Naruto''s confused face alerted her before his voice asks, "Nako?do?"


    "The Nako?do serves as the go-between between myself and the candidates, assisting in research, introduction, and the details behind the final decision," she answers him to his satisfaction. "With his wide range of influence and intelligence, my honored father will research and choose the candidates for me, however, because he does care for me, he was gracious enough to allow me to offer a candidate of my own for his approval."


    Turning to the flummoxed Naruto with a bemused smirk, Hiruzen asks Temari, "and you would like Naruto-kun to be your candidate?"


    Hiruzen then asks, "and would you prefer to announce publicly-"


    "That won''t be necessary, Hokage-sama," Temari assures them. "So long as the necessary people know, that''s all that matters."


    The room then suffocates in apprehensive silence. Kankuro? is very stern, nearly angry, Naruto is looking over the letter her father wrote, and the Third Hokage is introspective, turning in his chair before standing to look out of the wide window. This is the brittle moment of truth for Temari. She''s laid out a reasonable need they can easily facilitate without difficulty. She can then use the last three weeks of the month to get close to Uzumaki without Konoha''s interference and manipulate him for their combined demise.


    Though she worries in many different, yet, equally disturbing ways that the orphan, and possibly pervert, Uzumaki Naruto will be her first sexual partner, she can''t think about that at the moment. This moment needs to fall in her father''s favor before she can allow herself to stress about prostituting herself.


    The room is tense and everyone seems to be waiting on the pensive Kage and genin, however, no one expected a gigantic summon to explode into existence via white puffy smoke in the far off distance. Looking out of the large window, Temari''s moss-green eyes widen in surprise at the sight of a rusty-red toad wearing a large blue happi vest in the distant forest. The mountain-sized amphibian with a dosu blade at its hip towers over the tall forest surrounding Konoha and the ninjas in the office can feel the tail-end of the earthquake it must''ve caused. Despite the far range, Temari can see the giant toad blow out a large cloud of smoke from its kiseru pipe as well as an orange and yellow dot moving around on its head. From where Temari stands, however, she can''t tell what the dot is.


    .


    .


    .


    ????The novel is available in PDF with more than 400 chapters, visit us in our Ko-Fi store????


    /horizon2075????

 Chapter 242

    Hiruzen laughs his slow repetitive laugh, turning to Uzumaki who steps beside the elder to see before snorting, "ha! I knew it!"


    "Isn''t that an interesting development," the Hokage voices before the toad disappears in an enormous puff of white smoke.


    Temari was nervous before the giant toad appeared and now she''s confused. Feeling like she''s lost her grip on the direction of the dialog, she reiterates in hopes she hasn''t messed up her odds, "as the Kazekage''s only daughter, my father has allowed me to submit my own candidate into the preliminary list. The selection process includes an investigation phase of the candidate that requires I get to know Uzumaki Naruto, which is important because I wish to submit him as soon as possible. It has not escaped my notice that he is unique¡ªimportant to Konoha¡ªand I do not want to cause any undue anxiety between our allied nations."


    "You''re here to ask my permission," Hiruzen states returning to his seat with an elated Naruto next to him.


    "I am, Hokage-sama," Temari concedes. "I came to make my intention clear. I''d like to spend time with Uzumaki-kun and get to know him. It isn''t an engagement, however, should everything proceed without incident, I would like Naruto to be my husband." Naruto''s eyes couldn''t get any larger. He even forgot to breathe until Sarutobi pats his back to get him functioning again. After an awkward moment, Temari nervously offers, "I''d be happy to answer any questions you may have..."


    Hiruzen turns the option to respond to a perpetually stunned Naruto and decides to ask instead, "would you be opposed to a chaperon?" She would be opposed to it, however, that might tip them to an ulterior motive. When Temari assures the elder leader she wouldn''t, Hiruzen turns to Naruto and responds, "if you''re truly to become a clan head and leader of people, I feel this would be a good opportunity for you to learn weighing the options of a situation; the advantages and disadvantages. So, I leave this decision to you."


    "I''m sure we can be friends even if this doesn''t work out," Temari voices. "And of course, I''ll still be grateful for your help. So, would it be okay if I send my father a favorable response?"


    .


    .


    .


    ????The novel is available in PDF with more than 400 chapters, visit us in our Ko-Fi store????


    /horizon2075????

 Chapter 243

    Experience tales at My Virtual Library Empire


    "Well, I''m all for hanging out and being friends," Naruto honestly tells her. "As for that other stuff, I still think you should be allowed to marry who you want, when you want."


    "That''s kind of you to say," Temari voices. "If you like, we can talk some more over lunch."


    Turning to his Hokage, the elder nods his consent before Naruto tells her, "sure. Just let me check to see if the boss is available."


    As he crosses his fingers, that statement nor the clone he creates make any sense to Temari. Additionally, the clone disappears almost immediately after he created it, prompting Kankuro? to look at her for a hint of comprehension. Silence and confusion grow from the Suna-nin in the room for many long moments until Naruto startles and blinks like he''s been pinched. This blond boy continues to surprise her as he sadly voices, "aw man. He definitely wants to meet but he''s not in our dimension anymore."


    NARUTO


    The news with Temari was surprising, however, as Naruto traverses through the elevated majesty of Mount Myo?boku, he was more enchanted than he had ever expected to be. Naru-nii did say no amount of detail he recounted could ever be better than seeing it for himself, and as ever, Naruto could only agree with his future-self. Walking in front of a bewildered Jiraiya but behind the hopping sages Shima and Fukasaku, Ma and Pa respectively, with the orange Gamakichi riding on his head and the yellow Gamatatsu in his arms, Naruto is in a daze trekking through the oily-warm lushness of the Land of Toads.@@@@


    The colorful floral of the tropical wilderness project every shade of green with colorful petals and can be as small as a pebble or as tall a building. Abundant fountains and waterfalls disperse folds of featherlight mist in the atmosphere, watering the vegetation and keeping his skin cool. The earthy scent is even stronger than the forests around Konoha and the gentle breeze distributes murky mist and pollen alike. Heart-shaped green leaves shade their trail from the beautiful spring sun, creating greenish-yellow rays or rainbows that make the land of the Toads seem magical. As the young and energetic Gamakichi and Gamatatsu comment on the history of many of the large and small toad statues they pass, Naruto is stunned by the jungle beauty of it all.


    While Naruto is falling in love with the beautiful landscape, Jiraiya had to interrupt the younglings to ask, "na, ma, pa, we''re nearly to the temple. Can''t you just tell me what this is about?" Turning his attention to Naruto, Jiraiya comments, "and you, Naruto! Don''t think you''ve gotten out of explaining to me how you managed to summon Gamabunta on your third attempt. Gamakichi and Gamatatsu I can understand, but the chief Toad? Not even your father, the best student I''ve ever had, could achieve such a feat so quickly."


    Gamamaru continues to slowly voice, "I have also seen... you will meet an octopus."


    "Huh? An octopus," Naruto repeats, wondering if it''s the same octopus Naru-nii told him about.


    "The vision is cloudy... but I''m sure they are... octopus tentacles," the tall elderly toad hums in agreement. His aged voice then adds, "and a raccoon... a cat... a turtle... an ape... a horse... a slug... and a beetle."


    "Uuuuh, okay," Naruto groans in confusion. Naruto repeats the animals in his head when Jiraiya steps forward, and with a high volume, respectfully asks, "ne, O?gama Sennin, are you well?"


    .


    .


    .


    ????The novel is available in PDF with more than 400 chapters, visit us in our Ko-Fi store????


    /horizon2075????

 Chapter 244

    "I am," the still toad answers.


    "That makes less sense than usual O?jiji-sama," Ma notes.


    "All things make sense... under the right perspective," the elder sagely explains to them. He perplexes his young toad sages further when he reveals to Naruto, "in my dream, you will battle many eyes... blue eyes I''ve long since seen... but red eyes as well... all with the power capable... of destroying the world."@@@@


    ''Naru-nii wasn''t kidding,'' Naruto mentally remarks. Not that he felt he was, however, to hear it from this old sage just makes it feel real. Up to this moment, Zabuza, Sasuke, and Orochimaru have been the strongest opponents he''s ever had to fight, and he couldn''t even pin Orochimaru down. Naruto knows about Itachi, Obito, Pain and all of the Akatsuki, and Madara are still out there. He knows about the war to come and the lives that will be lost, and as anxious as that makes him, he can feel support in Naru-nii, in Jiraiya, in his senseis, his friends, and in himself. This is what being Hokage means and he''s been preparing for this his entire life.


    "Do you understand, Uzumaki Naruto," the elder great sage says, interrupting his thoughts.


    Tilting stern and confident blue eyes on Gamamaru-sennin, Naruto firmly replies, "yeah."


    "Do you really," Jiraiya spouts, bending at the waist to look up at Naruto sideways. "Care to explain that to us? You know far more than you should, you''re summoning like a pro; there''s far too much that''s gone unexplained."


    "Such is the uncertainty... of certainty," Gamamaru sagely orates.


    Simply nodding at the revered toad, Jiraiya turns to Naruto and expresses, "I know I haven''t been around like I should''ve. I can blame it on my destiny, on my writing, on my assignment for the village, but more than all of that, I blame my fear. I''ve messed up a lot, Naruto, and I don''t have much of a right to ask this, but, will you tell how you went from Dead Last to holding your own against Orochimaru?"


    Out of curiosity, Naruto asks, "Ji-chan tell you all that?" His Godfather nods. While he hates that he had to be horribly alone when he was younger, especially when he did have family who could''ve been in his life, he forcibly shoves those aching feelings to the side. They''ve never helped him before, and that hate won''t help him now. Taking a deep calming breath, Naruto instead smiles as he''s always done. He remembers the people currently in his life and the people that will one day be in his life, and Ero-sennin is someone he''s been eager to meet since Naru-nii first mentioned him.


    Jiraiya isn''t sure what to make of the boy''s smile before Naruto begins to explain, "I''ve been wanting to tell you since I first heard about you." Turning to his toad instructors, Naruto shares, "I don''t mind telling you guys either, but you all have to swear you won''t tell a soul about this. I mean it. This is probably the biggest secret you''ll ever hear."


    "Kill," Naruto interjects. "He killed you. I may not know you as well as my future self got to, but just like Haku, I already know I don''t want to lose you. Believe me, I''d be on my way to Amegakure if it wouldn''t cause a ruckus with everyone here."


    Comprehending the dilemma, Jiraiya remarks, "you know more because of your Naru-nii, but you''re also restricted by what can and can''t reasonably explain." The stoically worried Naruto doesn''t care about that though and Jiraiya huffs in amusement. "I promise you, Naruto, I''ll come back. I''m done making mistakes, and, you need a reasonable line of intelligence you can blame the things you know on. Stay here, learn sage mode and protect Konoha during Suna''s invasion."


    "We''ll teach ya right up," Ma declares with Pa''s nodding hum.


    "Gerotora," the great elder sage calls. Naruto didn''t know who the giant toad was talking to until Jiraiya claps his hands together and summons a long black and orange toad with dark markings under its eyes and around its mouth. Its abdomen seems to be a scroll until the scroll-toad shrinks to a dog-sized amphibian. Gamamaru explains to the group, "I have foreseen... your transfer to Naruto as well."


    "O?jiji-sama," Pa respectfully bellows with concern. "Gerotora is the key to Tetragram''s seal itself. Will it be alright to give it to Naruto-jo?"


    "All is as it will be," the elder sagely sounds.


    .


    .


    .


    ????The novel is available in PDF with more than 400 chapters, visit us in our Ko-Fi store????


    /horizon2075????

 Chapter 245

    KURENAI


    Sitting comfortably on Kurenai''s couch, cups of tea and an empty box of dango on the coffee table, Kurenai just finished explaining last night''s dinner with Naruto, Karin, and Hinata. Kurenai remained silent, waiting on her pensive friend.


    The choice to remain silent was finally broken with a short snicker. Slumping her shoulders, Kurenai exhales as her dearest friend gradually chuckles louder. The erotic kunoichi manages to yell, "are you fucking shittin'' me?!" before laughing out loud. The dark-haired woman leans back, holding her gut as she laughs for several long minutes, till she''s leaking from her eyes and hurting from her jaw and abdomen.


    "Anko," Kurenai eventually groans.


    She can''t completely stop snickering, however, she calms down enough to apologize. "I''m sorry, babe," she says. "It''s just- come on! The same fucking thing? The same situation twice in one year? It''s insanity! Asuma had to be the escort for that bitch-princess and now Naruto has to escort the Kazekage''s daughter!"


    "It''s not funny," Kurenai groans around rubbing her frustrated face. "And it''s not the same-"


    "You have to tell him," Anko interjects rubbing the laughing-tears from the corners of her leaking eyes.


    Shaking her head with some confusion, Kurenai asks, "tell who what?"


    "Oh don''t even try to spin that nonsense with-"


    Kurenai cuts in, "it''s not nonsense-"


    To which Anko easily cuts in, "I''m not an idiot-"


    Leading Kurenai to interject, "I didn''t say you were but don''t just assume-"


    Focusing her curious gaze on her friend, Kurenai asks, "what do you mean?"


    Anko prefaces her answer by asking a question. "Does that mean you can''t love Naruto or someone in a different way?" Kurenai isn''t sure how that relates until Anko further explains, "what you just described when you and Asuma were together is the type of love I hear all these young bitches gush about like it''s the single most amazing thing in the world. Not that I''m knocking you for it, but, five, six years ago, you were the same. That''s romanticism and if that''s the only way to have that long-haul love, then I''ll never find someone because I can''t stomach shit like that."


    "It''s not the only way to love someone," Kurenai admits. With considering, the red-eyed Jo?nin states, "your love will be different from my love but that certainly doesn''t say you can''t wake up every day just thrilled to be alive, in love, and full of hope."


    "I get that," Anko agrees, adding, "and that sounds nice."


    "It is," Kurenai assures her.


    However, Anko''s face winces as she slowly affirms, "a little too nice."


    Tilting her head so her lush ebony hair slides farther along her shoulder, Kurenai groans, "Anko..."


    "No, babe," Anko protests. With animated hands and a head full of steam, Anko argues, "I like the sound of that, really, I do, but, rhetorical question here; who''s dick is currently fucking you into high heaven? Are you going to blame not currently being with Asuma on timing, circumstance, or your careers? As if things like that are strong enough to erode that life-long pure joy?" With racing thoughts, Kurenai remains silent and Anko continues to say her piece. "In my rather humble observation, a long-lasting healthy relationship needs more than just that frilly love or, by definition, it''s not as strong as it can be. It''s like you tell your brats, you need more than one skill up your sleeve or you don''t make it in this world. You love Asuma but as great as your love was, as much joy as you had, you aren''t together. You guys didn''t have the... whatever else you needed to get that mission success."


    .


    .


    .


    ????The novel is available in PDF with more than 400 chapters, visit us in our Ko-Fi /horizon2075????

 Chapter 246

    Kurenai felt judged and sidelined, but disregarding her knee-jerk emotions, she listened to the blunt words for what they were and respond, "I''m not trying to be argumentative about this, but, I felt like Asuma and I had more than love. We were friends first and have a working relationship." Thinking about his life as the Hokage''s son and the string of loveless relationships he''s had, Kurenai admits, "I knew we were different, but I''m telling you, I felt we understood enough to make our love work."


    "You''re not alone. We all did," Anko remarks, shuffling closer to her upset friend. "If you forgave him for the bitch princess, I''d even say you''d more than likely be together by now, maybe pop out a kid in a couple of years... or maybe not."


    "I remember how certain I was that my heart belonged to him," Kurenai sadly recalls, falling further into her clear memory banks. "Even now, I- my heart still wants him more than anyone."


    "I know, Babe," Anko sympathizes, taking ahold of her friend around the shoulder for a firm supportive hug. "You''ve been distracting yourself with your team and with Naruto, but I think it''s been long enough. It''s time to put on your big-girl panties and come to terms you can live with. I mean, when stuff doesn''t work out, most of us want there to be meaning behind it, but whether there is or isn''t, you gotta figure if this is just a holding pattern, or, is this the new you."


    "Being precedes essence," Kurenai softly recites into Anko''s strong nape.


    "Come again," Anko curiously asks.


    "It''s a concept of existentialism," Kurnai lazily answers, enjoying the comforting embrace of her friend. "It boils down to having a choice even when we''re under the illusion that we don''t."


    "Kami, you''re such a nerd," Anko happily huffs, easily adding with a pinch of her shirt-covered nipple, "a super hot nerd."


    Pushing away, Kurenai laughs. "Ever since my father, I''ve always been independent, and with Asuma, I truly felt in my heart I could finally devote myself to another man again... but now... after everything Asuma and I have been through... and Naruto... it''s like choosing between experience and pragmatism or love and hope."


    "Sounds shitty," a nodding Anko agrees before asking, "how many times have you guys broken up?"


    Raising her hands into an X, Anko calls out, "alright, no B.S, no judgment, no one but you and Naruto. Just brutal, ugly, uncomfortable truth..." Kurenai''s anxiety amped up in the short pause before Anko asks, "can you love- can you be happy with Naruto?"


    For a solid two minutes, Kurenai sat in silence, staring at nothing, deep in thought, and blank in expression until her cheeks blush red and plops her face in her hands, as if defeated. Anko was nice enough to withhold her laughter and just smiled broadly.


    NARUTO


    With his eyes closed, the sound of a falling stream of water splashing into a tranquil pond felt no different than the flow of natural energy fusing with Naruto''s expanse of chakra. Naruto felt at peace molding with nature like the purity of serenity. Everything feels in line with how Naru-nii had described the feeling and he was ready for the substantial increase in his strength when a horribly rigid club whacks Naruto hard against his skull.


    "Oww," Naruto yells as Pa huffs, "alright," dripping with sweat. "Break time."


    Wincing while he rubs his head, Naruto complains, "but I can keep going," as Pa smacks the five clones Naruto has meditating near the oil into puffs of white smoke.


    "Well I most certainly can''t, ma boy," Pa responds, wiping his brow of sweat. "We''ve been at it all morning and you''re doing phenomenally well. I assume your future self gave you some insights as to how it''s supposed to feel."


    .


    .


    .


    ????The novel is available in PDF with more than 400 chapters, visit us in our Ko-Fi /horizon2075????

 Chapter 247

    "He did," Naruto replies before adding, "but so did the Kyu?bi," with a smack to his stomach.


    Nearly gasping, he asks, "truly?"


    "Yup," Naruto enunciates with a hard P. "He said since all biju? are half nature and half something else, I''ve been exposed to it for a long time."


    Curious thick and gray brows draw together as Pa asks, "something else?"


    "He wouldn''t say," Naruto asserts with a shrug. "But he said all the biju? have an affinity for natural energy, which is probably why it doesn''t feel all that impossible for me."


    "There''s some logic there, and if true, that''s quite the benefit for you," Pa hums. "Let''s grab some grub. Ma''s cooking the good worms for you today."


    His stomach lurches at the thought of eating more of Ma''s worm soup. Smiling politely, Naruto shyly admits, "you know, I can just wait for you here- AH!"


    Raising his brow in concern, Pa asks, "what?"


    "Naru-nii is here," Naruto gratefully declares. "I should..."


    "Of course, of course," Pa chimes with a wave of his webbed feet. "Tell him we say hello and thank you."


    "Will do," Naruto responds before taking his mediation pose and mentally greeting, ''yo! Perfect timing. I nearly had to eat more of Ma''s cooking!''


    Naruto can almost sense his future counterparts need to hurl, sounding, ''Ugh... the worms,'' across Naruto''s mind. ''I''m here for ya man,'' Naru-nii sternly promises.


    ''They say hello by the way,'' Naruto readily passes on.


    Nodding in total understanding, Naruto allows his intuition to speak the pictures in his head, easily plugging in, ''T is the time I move in relative to others. To is the time recorded of the people on the earth, which is a relatively slower velocity than me. V is the velocity of the earth. C is the speed of light.''


    ''Right,'' Naru-nii agrees before voicing, ''so, if I need your speed¡ªT¡ª within the tunnel created by the gravity function to be faster than everyone else''s¡ªTo¡ªoutside the tunnel, then I need to solve for velocity to make the speed you move at¡ªrelative to everyone else¡ªcloser to the speed of light so that from your perspective, everyone''ll look like they''re frozen.''


    ''Sounds like how I wrote it,'' Naruto thoughtfully points out, easily recalling the formula. ''There''s also the gravitational function of the Fu?in contract which uses my chakra to create a hole in space-time I can pass through¡ªthe tunnel¡ªwhich is going to take a lot of chakra.''


    ''I think that''s the info tou-chan was mixed up on,'' Naru-nii voices with mild concern. ''Like, I know he didn''t have a lot of time to explain everything, but he didn''t even mention how you can make the distance you ''teleport'' feel shorter by adding more chakra to condense the tunnel you''re traveling through. Imagine how much easier it''ll be spending minutes inside the Hiraishin instead of hours to ''instantly'' ''teleport'' to Suna or somewhere far.''


    ''You think there''s any chance I can see him again,'' Naruto asks before elaborating, ''you know, just to tell him?''


    ''Kami do I wish there was,'' Naru-nii sadly confesses. A moment of silence passes between the orphaned blonds before the future Naruto adds, ''I never say never, but...''


    ''...Yeah,'' Naruto agrees with a dour tone. Another bird lands on his shoulder before he moves away from that sore ache in his heart. ''Um, yeah, so, that gravity energy part is my chakra manipulating mass and warping matter around me which lets me pass through solid objects and space in an ''instant.''''


    ''You got it,'' Naru-nii agrees as if they''re one mind. ''Basically, the laws of nature say that Space is a three-dimensional spectrum that provides us with length, width, and height. Time is the fourth dimension and offers a forward direction to that spectrum, thus a space-time continuum. Gravity is a curve in space-time, which means gravity can bend time and space, so according to this Fu?in contract, your chakra, acting like gravitational energy, warps matter around you like a hole.''


    ''I wonder what the tunnel''s going to look like,'' Naruto casually muses. ''I''m imagining one of those funny mirrors, you know, the warped ones that make everything look twisted or curved but more circular,'' Naruto postulates, tilting his head so the birds momentarily flap away before returning.


    ''Same here,'' Naru-nii chuckles. ''It''ll be super heavy moving through that tunnel so you''ll really need to train your ass off if you don''t want to be crushed to death. The faster you can get through the tunnel, the less chakra you need to use.''


    .


    .


    .


    ????The novel is available in PDF with more than 400 chapters, visit us in our Ko-Fi /horizon2075????

 Chapter 248

    With serious concern, Naruto exhales through his teeth and flapping lips, sounding, ''psshhh, a lot of training is the bare minimum to becoming Hokage, so I got this. But, considering what I''m up against, I can''t help but feel a bit green, you know?'' Naru-nii hums in agreement before Naruto adds, ''we''re less than three weeks from the third task, and even though Ero-sennin promised to stay for the invasion, Orochimaru is crazy strong.''


    Naru-nii pauses a second before doubtlessly asking, ''is that going to stop you from fighting Orochimaru or anyone else who''s stronger?''


    ''Hell no,'' Naruto quickly asserts.


    ''I know,'' Naru-nii calls out, further arguing, ''it''s how we''re wired. Look, when you get back to Konoha, ask for help where you need it. There''s nothing we can''t do when it comes to saving our special people. Definitely ask Hinata-chan for pointers on shooting out chakra from your tenketsu.'' After Naruto''s agreeable hum, Naru-nii adds, ''let people help you because I know you''re going to do everything in your power to stop the invasion, stop Ji-chan''s death, stop Gaara, and capture Orochimaru.''


    ''It sounds insane when you say it out loud,'' Naruto briskly utters.


    ''Life of a hero, dattebayo,'' Naru-nii proudly proclaims. ''I have the utmost faith in myself which means I have the utmost faith in you. As much as you want to protect Iruka-sensei, Ji-chan, Team 7, Kurenai-chan, Karin-chan, Haku-kun, on top of all our friends and sensei, they definitely want to protect you too.''


    ''...You''re making me want to train so bad right now,'' Naruto mentally admits feeling hot moisture form at the corners of his closed eyes.


    ''I know the feeling but don''t burn yourself out,'' Naru-nii warns. ''I''ve passed out a few times going all out. It wastes more time than saves. Actually, tell me what''s been going on with you. We''ve been all about the Hiraishin for a while, we haven''t really talked.'' Enjoy new tales from My Virtual Library Empire


    Happy and eager to oblige, Naruto begins by asking, ''out of curiosity, did Temari-chan ever say she liked you?''


    Naruto can''t hear his future-self smack himself in the head, however, he can imagine it before the older Naruto wearily challenges, ''you gotta be shittin'' me... another one?''


    Fortunately, Naru-nii hadn''t taken the sudden and astonishing alternative development of Temari''s Omiai too personally. Naruto had explained signing a document diplomatically outlining everything they had gone over in Ji-chan''s office and how the relationship is nothing more or less than what they want it to be. Naruto also told his future ego how he''s planning on using this opportunity to get closer to Gaara.


    ''If we don''t have to fight,'' Naruto mentally reasons, asking, ''that''d be better, wouldn''t it?''


    ''I guess,'' Naru-nii capitulates. ''So long as you both truly understand each other, then yeah; that''s all that matters. It sucks about Temari''s dad making her do that though. How''d Ino-chan or Kurenai-chan react when you told them?''


    MABUI


    "You continue to impress," Mabui gushes in genuine amazement. She and Naruto are closing the numerous scrolls laid out on the table. They''ve been meeting fairly regularly to discuss and practice Fu?injutsu and though neither of them said it out loud, Mabui has become his unofficial student. Mabui recognizes his brilliance and can''t help but ask him all sorts of questions about processes and procedures. With two master''s degrees, the silver-haired model feels like a student again looking up to her young genius sensei.


    Naruto blushes and waves her compliment away, chuckling, "thanks but it''s nothing."


    Watching him seal all his materials in his a single scroll before pocketing it in his back pounch, Mabui shakes her head, asserting, "it most certainly is not nothing. You could be instructing the finest Fu?injutsu masters."


    Walking out of the Fu?injutsu section of the library, Naruto chuckles before responding with, "well, right now, you''re my only... student? Which is beyond weird to think about!"


    With her mission always in mind, Mabui tends to stay as close as physically possible when they study, always leaning toward him when she asks for help and as they exit the library to the wonderful daylight and busy Konoha streets, she merrily bumps him with her shoulder. Continuing to tease, Mabui asks as if wounded, "because I''m old?"


    "If you''re old then I must still be sperm," Naruto jokes, making light of the small age difference between them. They walk to their usual bench in the nearby park. Many kids play and chase each other and a few of the men openly stare at Mabui''s statuesque form in a fitted pencil skirt and long sleeve gray blouse. As they take a seat, Naruto explains, "it''s weird because no one''s ever thought of me like a sensei before."


    "That can''t be," Mabui asserts with confidence.


    "It''s true," the blond argues.


    "If I may be candid," she voices in askance. With his nod, she pridefully answers, "in all my years of study, you are one of the greatest practitioners of Fu?injutsu I''ve ever met, and I used to rub shoulders with the upper echelon of academics." Mabui doesn''t mention how hard it was to be in some of those parties or discussions and remain professional. In fact, she''s certain her fiance took her to many of these gatherings because he knew she was a sapiosexual and would be aroused the entire night. While Mabui wouldn''t say intelligence is her number one desirable trait in a partner¡ªkindness to all and strength also factor in¡ªshe knows how wet she can get when a genius is blowing her mind with phenomenal expertise.


    .


    .


    .


    ????The novel is available in PDF with more than 400 chapters, visit us in our Ko-Fi /horizon2075????

 Chapter 249

    Naruto''s explanations tend to have her warm and moist by the end of their study sessions, though, fortunately for her, he''s rather young for her. Her fiance may have been thirty years her senior but there''s something about sexual relations with a boy ten years younger than her that seems taboo. Even still, she enjoys her time with him as she adds, "so, I find it incredibly difficult to believe you''re not the most influential name in the field of Fu?injutsu across the five nations."


    "Wow, I wouldn''t go that far," Naruto responds with a chuckle. Mabui looks at him in earnest, to the point a doubtful Naruto has to ask, "...are you being serious?"


    "Of course," Mabui returns, fingers in her hair to keep in place as the wind picks up. Mabui ignores the few men glancing at her seated, leg crossed, as she readily informs the blond genius, "I should be calling you Naruto-sensei."


    "Stop it," he lamely gaffs. Looking at her as if she were crazy, Naruto admits, "I may know a little more than you, but you''re learning really fast. You''re nearly at the intermediate stuff and it''s only been a week since we met." When Mabui thinks about how many months she''s spent attempting to decipher a single Fu?injutsu, his comment doesn''t feel as flattering. She quickly becomes a mixture of aroused and scared when he finishes, "I''m a hundred percent sure you''ll figure out that secret project you keep showing me in no time."


    Surprised he could tell she''s been sneaking segments of the old Fu?in scroll she inherited, Mabui''s face braces as she hesitates to ask, "you could tell?"


    "Yeah," Naruto easily replies. She feels defeated when he adds, "you''ve only snuck in three segments of the initial array but it''s pretty obvious they come from the same jutsu."


    Cautiously, Mabui asks, "does it bother you that I''m keeping it a secret?"


    "No," he quickly assures her and it just touches her heart when he reassures her, "I only want to help."


    "Funny," Mabui enjoys saying, adding, "that''s exactly what a sensei would say." Naruto rolls his head back exhaustively and Mabui smiles as she tells him, "I''d like to help you too. That is to say, I don''t want you to think I''m only using you for your intelligence."


    "Add that to the list of things no one''s ever said to me before," Naruto blurts


    "Your sensei seems very wise," Mabui comments, appreciating how attentive and studious Naruto is. In addition to identifying with sapiosexuality, Mabui has also been affected but the student and sensei relationship. She''s always felt a strong bond with them. As an adolescent girl escaping the dregs of her poverty-stricken family and village, she understood that the role of a sensei is to provide her with all the tools she needs to ascend to a better state of living. When she had nothing, her sensei taught her to save herself, especially her late fiance. Forcing away those sad thoughts, Mabui adds, "being somewhat unapproachable helps to avoid insecure, clingy, controlling, and overly protective men that I may otherwise date. So, yes, there is a balance and it can be hard to navigate. Too sociable and you''re just the girl of the night. Too reserved and you''re alone a lot."


    "That must be tough for you," Naruto sympathizes. "What''s your type... or, I guess what I mean to ask is, what kind of guy would you be with that might make you say yes to polyamory?"


    "Mnn," Mabui sounds, tilting her head a bit to think before answering. "I... this is a little embarrassing to admit but I''m attracted to men like y- uh, men with many of your qualities." Nodding her head to his quirking brow, she lists off, "handsome, funny, and above everything else intelligent. I absolutely idolize intelligence."


    "I don''t see why that''s embarrassing," Naruto wonders aloud. "Aren''t there a lot of handsome, funny and intelligent men out there?"


    "I suppose that''s a bit broad," Mabui admits. "However, I can''t really prescribe what might make me say yes. A man can have those qualities in abundance and I could still say no, or yes. I guess it depends on their character. I may come around to the idea of being in a polyamorous relationship but the only way I can see that happening is if the man at the center is worth it. I know it''s not a definite answer but that lifestyle is not something that just anybody can do. I suppose the key component is a confident personality."


    Curiously, Naruto tries to understand the sort of confidence needed by asking, "like how I know I''m going to be the best Hokage of all time?"


    .


    .


    .


    ????The novel is available in PDF with more than 400 chapters, visit us in our Ko-Fi /horizon2075????

 Chapter 250

    "Precisely," Mabui agrees, wondering how likely it is he''ll become Konoha''s strongest leader. "Just like that."


    He ponders in thought a moment before he surprises her by asking, "can you think of a way I might be able to practice this? So I can feel more positive about asking a girl I''m interested in? I''m more of a hands-on type of learner."


    Mabui marvels at how innocent he appears despite genuinely asking how to practice polyamory, as if he wasn''t perfectly setting her up for a way to subtly earn his favor and complete the mission. After spending some time with him, she''s certain Fu?injutsu is the only area he truly excels at. As she''s never seen him fight and only has Samui''s short description of his victory of the Demon of Hidden Mist, she can only say with some degree of certainty that he''s likely a very good combat specialist as well. Other than those two positives, he''s kind, respectful, and trusting¡ªa little too trusting. It''s this blind spot of his that tells her he truly wants a way to practice polyamorous relations and not outright inviting her.


    Still, this is to her advantage and Mabui responds, "well, I don''t see why not. I''ll have to brainstorm ideas that have the highest possibility of success. But I have to ask, is this a lifestyle you want to pursue?"


    "Well," Naruto hums, creasing his brows in deep thought. "I think I''d be fine with one girl, but... well, to put it mildly, I''ve met plenty of girls, but not one girlfriend, if that makes sense. I can be everything a boyfriend can be, but for one reason or another, no one wants me like that. I don''t know if it''s me, but, lately, I''m getting the impression that there is no one."


    "Seems like there''s a story there," Mabui teases while wondering about his experiences. Mabui makes a mental note to closely observe any girl he interacts with as she assures Naruto, "it''s fine, you don''t have to tell me, but, if you ever do, I''d be happy to listen."


    "Thanks," he gratefully tells her.


    She smiles as she assures him, "I want to help you, so, I''ll let you know what I come up with."


    Without explaining more, Samui answers her little brother, "we''re not equipped for that engagement."


    Mabui has been around the stoic woman long enough to eventually understand that the ''we'' Samui is referring to is the two Chu?nin on the three-man team. As their exit strategy in the heart of enemy territory would be more important than the actual theft, Mabui can''t imagine a village as strong at Konoha would have any difficulty catching up to and capturing lower rank ninja like herself or Atsui. It''s clear Samui would consider that a failure, as would their Raikage. Additionally, Mabui understands if Samui was teamed with other Jo?nin, the situation would be different, which means her role seducing Naruto is still their best strategy.


    Just then, a disturbing detail dons on Mabui, chilling her spine when she suddenly recalls how missions are discussed with A-sama''s most trusted advisers, Dodai and Darui. Her green eyes widen at the thought Darui might know she has to seduce another man and her instinctual reaction felt vindictive.


    ''Finally,'' her mind yelled. ''A taste of his own duplicitous medicine.''


    .


    .


    .


    ????The novel is available in PDF with more than 400 chapters, visit us in our Ko-Fi /horizon2075????

 Chapter 251

    However, she quickly ceased feeding those darker thoughts for a higher self-worth. Even if her relationship with Darui is secret and rocky, it''s still a relationship. He''s a person with feelings and she doesn''t want to betray another person''s emotional trust. She didn''t want to be the sort of person that would enjoy causing someone else emotional pain.


    Tentatively, Mabui asks, "did A-sama discuss this with... anyone?"


    "He makes his own decisions," Samui simply answers, to Mabui''s relief, until the blond bombshell casually adds, "however, Darui-san and Dodai-san advise when available."


    "Were they," Mabui quickly asks, clarifying, "were they available to advise?"


    "That''s unimportant," Samui replies as she offhandedly destroys the missive with a flash of fire. "We have our orders. Atsui, reconn options of retreat. I''ll set traps. Mabui, seduce Uzumaki." Atsui''s eye twitches as he holds in his immense displeasure. Samui ignores him to further instruct Mabui, "if he''s uncooperative, we''ll lure him to the ambush. Dismissed."


    There''s so much detail missing from that plan, Mabui can''t help but mentally scream, ''how?'' Rather than vocalize that, however, she asks, "ah, Samui-taichou, may I speak with you in private?"


    "If it has to do with the mission, I should hear too," Atsui protests.


    Samui instructs her brother to leave with a single word. "Atsui," she voices and with a loud huff, her offended brother leaves them before she turns to her.


    "I feel it''s important... for the mission, to know how far I''ve been ordered to seduce Uzumaki," Mabui begins.


    "No boundaries were detailed," Samui dispassionately responds.


    Mabui proactively asks, "none?" The beautiful blond Jo?nin would''ve answered if there was an answer to give, prompting Mabui to then ask, "and if it goes as far as sex? Is he- are they okay with that?" Again, Samui remains silent, to which Mabui interprets to mean if there was a limit, Samui would say as much.


    The woman''s silence felt like a blunt reality check, of sorts, for Mabui on the status of her relationship with Darui. It''s similar to third-hand information, not all reliable but not to be discounted either. It tells her that Darui didn''t succeed in setting a limit to how far she should go, or if he cared at all. It''s not proof that Darui isn''t serious about their relationship, but it''s also not proof that he is either.


    Samui turns to leave when Mabui quickly asks, "Samui-taichou, may I know- may I hear directly from you, my commanding officer, how far you would like me to go with Uzumaki-kun? I know how important Kubikiribo?cho? is to A-sama, but in your professional opinion, how far do you think I should go for a weapon?"


    "...A mission is a mission," Samui begins, finishing, "whatever it takes."


    Shaking her head as if there''s no need to apologize, she asks, "how was your day?"


    "Pretty good," Naruto answers. "I got a lot of training in but not a lot of results... yet."


    Smiling at his confidence, her inquisitive mind wants to know, "what sort of training?"


    Though Temari is eager for any new intel to pass on, she disappointed to hear him glumly answer, "mostly meditation stuff. Trying to be really still is hard for me since I have so much energy."


    It sounded like mental discipline training and nothing special, however, she kindly replies, "I can imagine. So what would you like to do today?" Your journey continues with My Virtual Library Empire


    "I''m just a clone but I''m down for anything," he tells her, to her disappointment.


    Though Temari appreciates him saying as much, she feels insulted that it''s a clone and not the real body. It sends the message that she''s not a priority and that won''t do, not with so much at stake and so many depending on her. ''Earn his trust, earn his trust, earn his trust,'' her mind yells in repetition as her voice asks, "may I know where the real Naruto is?"


    "He''s training with the Team right now," the clone replies.


    "No offense, but can we wait for him nearby," Temari softly asks. "You and I can still talk, but I was hoping to tell him something personal."


    "Yeah sure," the Naruto clone responds.


    Deciding talking to the clone will suffice, for now, they make their way as Temari asks, "I can imagine this whole thing with me and the Omiai must be pretty weird for you."


    .


    .


    .


    ????The novel is available in PDF with more than 400 chapters, visit us in our Ko-Fi /horizon2075????

 Chapter 252

    "Well... a little," Naruto gruffly answers, lazily seesawing a flat palm. "Isn''t it weird for you? I mean, your tou-chan wants you to marry someone you don''t know? That would do my head in."


    "Yes and no," she answers after a long exhale. "Obviously, I''d prefer to marry someone I love, but I doubt I''m the kind of girl that falls in love at first sight. What I value in a man isn''t something you can see on the surface."


    "What''s that-" Naruto halts his curiosity when his brain answers faster. "Oh! Let me guess. Intelligence?"


    Surprised, she turns to his smirking face and answers with an amused tone, "yes, actually. I didn''t think I was that transparent."


    Snickering, Naruto reassures her, "you''re not," adding with a melancholy smile, "I''ve just heard that before."


    Immediately, Temari wonders about other women in his life who may have told him that. The fact that he remembered suggests she''s important or a sensei. Temari''s original strategy involved removing any female attention in Naruto''s life, however, considering how all of Konoha no longer have a future at the end of the month, any kunoichi attracted to Naruto will continue to take things slow. Besides, any kunoichi Naruto is attracted to will evaporate from his mind as much as his heart when he feels what she''ll do to him.


    "What do you look for in a girl?"


    "Uh, well, I thought I knew what I liked but I''ve learned a lot in the past few months so now I''m not sure. Right now, I know for sure I like honest and pretty girls."


    ''Possible rejection,'' Temari mentally catalogs, thinking how that heartache works in her favor. "To answer your earlier question, this isn''t all that weird to me because the thing I like most about a partner takes time. So I have to get to know a person before I date them anyway. What makes the Omiai bad is it has less to do with my needs and more to do with the needs of the village."


    "What does Gaara think about that," Naruto asks. "You''re brother and sister. He can''t be okay with this."


    With a heightened curiosity about his mental train of thought, Temari bluntly answers, "my little brother doesn''t care."


    Experience new tales on My Virtual Library Empire


    Temari smiles at the blond before bowing to his sensei, greeting him, "hello, Kakashi-sensei."


    "Temari-chan," Kakashi greets. He then tells them, "I was asked to chaperon whenever possible, but." Turning to Naruto, he asks, "if you''re fine on your own..."


    "Yeah, we''ll be fine, Kakashi-sensei," Naruto tells his sensei.


    "See you tomorrow," the legendary Copy-ninja states before nodding to, "Temari-chan."


    As Team 7 split between Kakashi trailing Sasuke and Naruto carrying Sakura, Naruto can''t help but apologize to Temari. "Sorry about my team. Ever since the second task, Sakura''s been training like hell to get better and Sasuke''s just a moody booty."


    .


    .


    .


    ????The novel is available in PDF with more than 400 chapters, visit us in our Ko-Fi /horizon2075????


    ????Enjoy a discount of up to 60% in the store????

 Chapter 253

    Again, without a thought, she snorts at his quip while he smiles. Shaking her head, she casually replies, "no apologies necessary."


    Naruto returns his attention to the Suna heiress to ask, "so you wanted to talk about something personal?"


    Lighting up at the subject, Temari answers "I do. Can we go somewhere private?"


    "Sure," he returns looking around the wide trail leading to the training grounds. He hums a moment before snapping his fingers and proclaiming, "there''s a place close by I like to go to." Temari and Naruto walk into the forest talking about their day and some of the best meals they''ve ever had. By the time they reach an out of place waterfall in a field surrounded by forest, Temari is certain Naruto is addicted to ramen.


    The sound of rushing water intensifies the closer they get and soon Temari can feel a light mist of moisture on her skin. There are a total of three hidden waterfalls near Sunagakura, none are as large, loud, or spectacular as this. When they stop at the ravine, Temari wonders around the straight branch stretching the length of the falling water at the halfway point.


    "This way," Naruto calls out, leaping on the water. She follows him as he searches for something specific. When he stops, she doesn''t understand why he tells her, "hold on," before he scoops her up and jumps straight at the waterfall. Holding him around his neck, her brain tells her not to worry before they break the rushing wall of water and land inside a cave. He sets her down before walking to some towels. Handing her one, she scans the room for any threats before taking stock of the simple furnishing in the mildly large room. There''s a coffee table a few two sleeping bags and a carousel heater. It would be a square room if not for the rounded walls.


    As Naruto asks, "how''s this?" Temari is thrilled by the very wide whitish-blue wall of water.


    "Aside from being wet," Temari begins, toweling herself off. "It''s beautiful... and certainly private. Thank you."


    He waves her off before asking over the rushing sound of the nearby waterfall, "so what''s up?"@@@@


    Releasing her wet pigtails, Temari is drying her hair as she hesitates to begin. "Um, can I be honest with you?" Explore more at My Virtual Library Empire


    "Always," he assures her, sitting on a soft pad by the table.


    "Cool," Naruto answers. "A Love Map makes a lot of sense now," he adds with wonder and deep thought. "Can you use this with anyone you know or does it have to be with the person you''re dating?"


    "Uh, I don''t see why it couldn''t work with your friends," she presumes.


    "Cool," he replies. "I used to spend a lot of time trying to figure out how to make friends but I never heard about mapping out that stuff."


    "Happy to help," she quips. Looking out into the mesmerizing fuzz of rushing water, she voices over the cold water, "so, I''m saying all this because I... and this is really embarrassing to admit, but, I want to experience growing such a connection to someone. Not just anyone either. I want to learn about my Love Map with a partner of my choosing."


    Quirking his brow, he asks, "like a boyfriend?"


    "I''ll probably be married before I ever have a boyfriend and I doubt I''ll have much of an option as to who I marry," Temari assertively remarks. "But I did choose you, and despite the odds, Otou-sama agreed. So, since we''re here, rather than be down about it, why not make the most of it and build a Love Map of my own? If you and I don''t work out months later, that''s fine, but right now... I know you said you want to be friends, and so do I, but-" Temari clears her throat and can already feel her cheeks blushing as she struggles to say, "I want to experience things with someone I chose... rather than someone my father has me marry."


    .


    .


    .


    ????The novel is available in PDF with more than 400 chapters, visit us in our Ko-Fi /horizon2075????


    ????Enjoy a discount of up to 60% in the store????

 Chapter 254

    "Things like what?" Though he cuts himself off to pointedly assert, "I still think you should talk to your dad. How can he not understand? He''s your dad," he exclaims with extended and open palms.


    "Thanks," Temari genuinely appreciates, then immediately recalls how much she wants him to be an asshole instead. Clearing her throat, she replies, "you don''t know him. A small part of him is my father but when you''re the leader of a village, the majority of him is the Kazekage. He can''t be like normal fathers just like I can''t be a normal daughter."


    "Then he needs to change that," Naruto immediately claims. "When I become Hokage, I''m definitely not going to do something like that."


    "You have my vote," she quips. "So, things like what, you asked. If you''re not against it, I''d like to do things a little differently." With a blank look on his face, he simply nods before she continues. "I''d like to reverse our roles." Confusion settles on his face before she elaborates. "Normally the man tends to initiate things like being the one to approach a girl, asking her out, essentially making the first move."


    Naruto easily understands, asserting, "Oh, yeah, my sensei says that comes from the very old way of doing things. Years and years ago, women handled the subtle jobs like running the day-to-day of a home, healing, or raising children while the men handled the more extreme jobs like hunting, building, fighting, all that kind of stuff. So, the strong and confident guys would ask the girl out, but the women would feel if he can do all the things that''ll give her a good life. And that''s how it would go, generation after generation until it became normal."


    "The only reason that worked was because both parties knew the specific things they needed to survive and that system helped facilitate it," Temari comments, actually enjoying the insightful conversation. "Men wanted sex and someone to take care of their offspring. Women wanted to be protected from the elements, physical assault, or poverty as they raise their young." Naruto agrees with a nod before she continues, "fortunately, society isn''t so primitive anymore, which is why I think I''ll enjoy switching the roles a bit."


    Again, his eyes squint in confusion before he cautiously asks, "so, you want to ask me out?"


    "If it''s okay with you, I''d like to initiate the first move," Temari purports. It''s a bit of a gamble because she doesn''t want it to seem like she''s threatening his masculinity. He can be slow at times but he''s always struck her as confident, and confident people don''t depend on others to make their decisions. Temari makes certain he understands, "I don''t mean I want to make all the decisions or take the lead. I''d simply like it if, for instance, we were out together and I want to hold your hand, rather than waiting until you do it, I''d like to know it''s okay with you if I do it."


    Temari can''t help like she''s betraying all independent women everywhere, along with Naruto. The daughter of the Kazekage, highly instructed in the ways of the killing arts, top of her class, a strong kunoichi like her shouldn''t need to ask permission to be assertive. But she can''t take the risk he''d be intimidated by an assertive girl, not when she has no other option but to make it work with him.


    To her delight, he reacts as if her worry was ludicrous to begin with, crunching his facial features together as he scoffs, "yeah, I don''t mind. But I definitely don''t want you to do anything you''re not comfortable with. The great thing about being friends is as long as we''re honest, you don''t have to be anyone but yourself."


    ''Again with the friendship,'' Temari mentally tallies. ''It''s like he''s testing me.'' She might consider that possibility if he were a little more cunning, however, he seems too straightforward for that type of thinking, and answers him, "that''s good to hear, because, if I''m being honest, I''m a little excited to experience this to the fullest. I want you to enjoy yourself too. And who knows, maybe in a couple of months we may develop a really strong relationship."


    "Oh, okay," Naruto easily accepts with a shrug and a nod. Standing, he takes his cushion and places it on the table before asking her, "come here." He pats the cushion as he asks, "have you ever kissed anyone?"


    Taking control of her emotions, Temari stands as she answers, "I... you won''t tell anyone right?"


    Tilting his head with plain eyes as if to physically ask, ''really,'' she sits on the cushion on the table. He steps in front of her and widens his stance so her head is leveled with his chest as he assures her, "believe me, I can keep a secret."


    Feeling the first traces of his body heat, she clears her throat as she voices, "that''s good. Um, I''ve kissed one boy."


    Looking down at her darker blond and damp hair, Naruto moves in closer as he inquires, "didn''t it work out with him?"


    "...No," she answers, willing her muscles to not react to his close proximity. Though her thoughts recovered memories of the hyper Daimaru, she didn''t want to sour the mood by mentioning his death. "He left the village." Awkwardly, he apologizes, but she shakes her head before moving on to ask, "have you kissed anyone?"


    .


    .


    .


    Continue reading stories on My Virtual Library Empire


    ????The novel is available in PDF with more than 400 chapters, visit us in our Ko-Fi /horizon2075????


    ????Enjoy a discount of up to 60% in the store????

 Chapter 255

    "Yup," Naruto enunciates with a pop. She''s sitting on the table, her closed legs underneath his wider stance, and inches away from his chest. His body heat washes over her, making her realize she was cold before as he commands her to, "close your eyes." She tries to ask why when he interjects, "come on. I know you''ll like it."


    This felt like a pivotal moment for Temari. She never wanted to compromise her safety by trusting him in such a vulnerable position. Though he doesn''t act like her brother, Naruto and Gaara are the same and Temari''s never forgotten how dangerous he is. Half smirking, he looks at her with his large sky-blue eyes, never once showing any signs of duplicity. With a deep breath, she mentally says a last prayer before yielding and shutting her eyes.


    With her sense of sight obstructed, Temari redoubles her efforts to remain as calm as possible. Calling on all her mental training, she concentrates on how the foreign sound of water falling rapidly becomes much more clearer. She can acutely feel his presence when she hears Naruto softly say, "I want you to relax, Temari. Relax and concentrate on your breathing. Like you do in training. Inhale deeply. Exhale steadily. And with every breath you take, try and feel it in your body how at peace you are."


    Despite the present possibility of danger, it was easy to fall on her training and slowly relax with the exotic sound of water rushing in the background. With another full breath, Temari can feel a bubble of toasty body heat around Naruto and herself defend them against the cool atmosphere of the spacious cave behind the waterfall. She hears Naruto shift slightly before feeling his warm hands land on her shoulders. She couldn''t help but tense up.@@@@


    "Stay loose and relaxed," Naruto softly voices. "Breathe, Temari. Breathe."


    When her shoulders feel like warm butter again, Naruto begins massaging her deltoids. His grips hold her muscle firmly, near to the point of tight as he commands her to keep breathing deeply. Soon she relaxes and she can feel tension she didn''t know she had left her shoulders. He then begins to draw the softened muscle up with gentle and constant pressure. With her eyes closed, surrounded by the unnatural warmth of his body, feeling put under by the hypnotizing sound of rushing water, loosening to his firm touch as he expertly kneads, caresses, and rubs out all the tension and stress in her shoulders.


    Naruto worked her shoulders then traps till she was on the verge of sleep when she suddenly feels warm pillow-soft lips against her own. Her eyes snap open when she realizes he''s kissing her full on the lips. The surprise lingers when his warm, strong hands slide up her graceful neck to cup her jaw before tilting his head so their noses are side by side. Opening his lips pressed against hers wider, Temari is easily overwhelmed. Her mind froze for several moments, however, the soft and gentle way he moved and played with her lips made her wonder if he enjoys kissing her, if she''s doing a good job, if she feels good and just then, the setting, the warmth, and the affection helped her to relax.


    "Oh, cool," he casually replies before asking, "again?"


    She felt her legs wanting to move, however, looking at him, she suddenly struggled with her mission. This must be what they referred to by saying don''t get too close. ''Always remain detached,'' she recalls her sensei lecturing. She also recalls her sensei teach, ''if you do get attached, then you should not pull back because they will feel it. You simply need to take more time before the moment when the mark''s usefulness comes to an end. That is the time to be heartless and complete your mission.''


    . Experience new tales on My Virtual Library Empire


    .


    .


    ????The novel is available in PDF with more than 400 chapters, visit us in our Ko-Fi /horizon2075????


    ????Enjoy a discount of up to 60% in the store????

 Chapter 256

    Temari never thought she would be in this position but looking at Naruto, she''s uncertain of how she''ll react, and that scares her. She''s tempted to take a step back, but not only could that send the wrong message, she recognized that hesitation, that fear, so with great trepidation and uncertainty, Temari takes a step forward and nods. The rest of the evening was dedicated to his lips and hands. Temari was in such a daze she didn''t even realize how she made it back to her room until she closed the door behind her.


    A knock came then before she hears her sensei''s voice through the wood asking, "anything to report?"


    ''He''s the Kami of Kissing,'' Temari''s mind answers. She shakes her head before she answers, "some progress was made. Nothing more." When she hears him leave, Temari abruptly asks, "where''s Gaara?"


    "On the roof," Baki answer. "He''s been... restless. Why?"


    She had thought to talk to him but knew it was impossible now. Her baby brother is craving a kill. And in three weeks, she''ll be feeding her monster-possessed brother Naruto... whether she wants to or not.


    INO


    Returning late to her home after hanging out with Naruto''s clone, Ino eagerly rushes up the stairs and into Sakura''s room to gush about their night. It was a friendly affair, but it''s the best night yet. Though Ino wishes painfully to her bones things were different between Naruto and her¡ªthat she hadn''t made so grave mistakes¡ªshe''s simply happy that they''re working on being trusting friends again.


    Though Ino hadn''t expected Naruto would tell Kurenai-sensei, she''s glad he did. Ino respects Kurenai a great deal and it hurt deeply when the beautiful sensei explained how disappointed she was in her. Ino didn''t even want to touch her tea, her stomach was in such knots. However, the beautiful woman understood the situation and while she didn''t approve, she didn''t see any malice in her heart.


    "You were hurting and lashed out," Kurenai-sensei said. "You''re not the first person that''s happened to and you won''t be the last. Your effort to make amends is encouraging and I still support you, Ino-chan."


    It was a fabulous start to her day and astonishingly enough, she hung out with Naruto for hours. More than anyone, she wanted to share it with her sister. Unfortunately, the pink-haired girl was passed out in her bed. It''s been like this since the second task. Ino hardly sees her and when she does, the girl is frustrated, studying, or sleeping.


    Looking up at the night sky, Kakashi explains, "while it''s true you''re one of the top genin in our forces, and even stronger than some of the participants currently in the third task, you did lose in the preliminary." Sasuke scowls a moment, ashamed by his loss to Naruto. "So even if you beat every contender in the third task, you will not be promoted. Your participation in the tournament is strict to appease interested groups."


    Sasuke''s goal in life never strays far from his thoughts. The memories littering his clan''s home always reminds him of the love that''s been stolen from him. Itachi''s death is his only goal and gaining promotions matter for the opportunity they offer to teach him more.


    ''Teach me like Orochimaru is offering to,'' Sasuke thinks. Sasuke vaguely wonders if the incident that happened tonight has to do with him. ''It doesn''t matter,'' he thinks. ''My decision is clear.''


    Explore more stories at My Virtual Library Empire


    Kakashi allows a moment to pass in silence before asking, "well?"


    "I accept," Sasuke coldly declares.


    .


    .


    .


    ????The novel is available in PDF with more than 400 chapters, visit us in our Ko-Fi /horizon2075????


    ????Enjoy a discount of up to 60% in the store????

 Chapter 257

    HAKU


    Early Wednesday morning, well before the day''s trading can commence, Haku knocks on the rear entrance to the minor weapons shop. After five strong raps against the metal door, Tenten cracks open a sliver to the beautiful face of her new and sad predicament. Raising his delicate eyebrows expectantly, Tenten sighs before completely opening the door for Haku. She''s wearing her favored pink, sleeveless, qipao-style blouse and dark green pants, and as he follows her through the stockroom to the apartment upstairs, Haku notices her sluggish shoulders, the pungent unventilated scent of metal, distilled white vinegar, lemon juice, and baking soda. He also notes clutter on tabletops, a trash can full of take-out containers, and delivery dates circled in red on a calendar. It''s clear to Haku, Tenten has been running the shop for the past two weeks without much assistance¡ªif any¡ªand around her duties as a Konoha kunoichi.


    Haku would''ve spoken to Tenten a week earlier¡ªas she said she would¡ªhowever, he couldn''t leave Zabuza until he was certain he only needed rest. The entire time Haku tended to Zabuza, he was consistently amazed by how content he felt with such amazing men in his life. Momochi Zabuza; who taught him how to survive the brutality in this world, and Uzumaki Naruto; who''s teaching the love of a friend. Tending to Zabuza''s wounds, he never felt happier, and looking at a slightly worn Tenten, Haku felt an urge to reciprocate that kindness toward the bun-haired girl. After all, Haku can''t understand why amazing shinobis like Zabuza and Naruto would care about a broken person like him but they do. Now that Zabuza has given him a weapon of his own to mold, Haku can''t let either men down.


    The state of the two-bedroom apartment was well-lit, spacious, and mostly clean; as if the girl always has to rush to clean as much as she can. Tenten herself seems tired. Her chocolate eyes aren''t alert, the buns of her brunette hair sag as much as her shoulders, and right away, she lazily takes a seat at the dining table rather than offer or make tea. Haku imagines numerous mental tasks an adult is responsible for could be taking a mental toll on the young girl. Haku knows Tenten dreams of becoming an S-rank Kunoichi one day and can imagine how frustrating it is to be hindered by her daily training and the responsibilities of running a business by herself. Haku knows it''s not impossible to do both, however, it''s clear that Tenten is unaccustomed to such a lifestyle change.


    Sitting in the chair across the casually dressed girl, Haku first asks Tenten, "well?"


    Defensively, Tenten feigns ignorance by asking, "well, what?"


    Haku answers with zen-like patience, "do you accept your place as my weapon?" Tenten balks as he adds, "and by extension Zabuza-sama and Naruto-sama''s weapon?"


    A suspicious Tenten asks, "you didn''t do what he told you to? Even though you practically worship him?"


    Nodding his head, Haku explains, "he''d say I still had value to him." With a gentle and affectionate smile, Haku happily claims, "but I know it''s more significant than he''s willing to admit. He knows me to my broken core, and whether I stain my soul for him or not, he accepts me as I am. Zabuza-sama has indirectly taught me his code and I''ve wholeheartedly embraced it. We don''t know who you are yet, Tenten-chan, so expect that I will push you to your limits and beyond; physically, to be sure, but more importantly, mentally. Discovering that maturation will be uncomfortable for you, but not unlike myself, you will learn what you can and cannot do, and like Zabuza-sama, I will continue to push you until who you are is undoubtedly clear."


    .


    .


    Experience more content on My Virtual Library Empire


    .


    ????The novel is available in PDF with more than 400 chapters, visit us in our Ko-Fi /horizon2075????


    ????Enjoy a discount of up to 60% in the store????

 Chapter 258

    Tenten mulled over his words for a moment before clarifying, "you said if Zabuza was your only master. What did you mean by that?"


    "For ryo, Zabuza-sama would certainly order you to kill, cheat, and everything in between," Haku begins to casually answer. "However, Zabuza-sama is not my only master. The reason why I won''t order you to betray your comrades or kill unnecessarily is because Naruto-sama would undoubtedly be disappointed in me if I did. It''s not his way, which means it''s not my way."


    Shaking her head in disbelief, Tenten asks, "how''s that possible? I mean, Naruto and Zabuza are polar opposites. How can you possibly balance what they both want from you?"


    With all his heart, Haku warmly answers, "it''s possible because I love both men, and to my everlasting joy, they care about me enough to be... considerate. Or I''m just really lucky."


    Seated opposite from him, Tenten doesn''t feel fortunate with her masters, shrugging as she mumbles, "yeah..."


    Extended a proverbial olive branch, Haku affirms, "your father''s actions may be the reason you''re in this situation, but you shouldn''t believe he''ll die if you don''t do as I command." She looks him in the eye as he incidentally adds, "he''ll only die if you attempt to go back on your word. I''ll be demanding everything of you and I expect you to do everything you''re capable of. Keywords; capable of. As in, what''s in you to do. We''ll learn who you are. Of that, I have no doubt. Do you understand?"


    Tenten slowly nods in resignation before asking, "how will I have time for everything? What about my team, my missions, and the store? I have to close in the mornings as it is just to do missions, then I spend the rest of the day here trying to earn enough to keep the lights on and afford food-"


    "You mean take-out?"


    "I don''t exactly have time to cook," she returns.


    "I suppose," Haku agrees, looking around the part living room, part kitchen. "Have a little more faith in your master, Tenten-chan. I''ve given the logistics of this situation a fair amount of thought. First, I will be moving here with you-"


    "It''s embarrassing!" Slapping her hands on the table, she vehemently asserts, "I''ve never even kissed a guy before and you expect me to just have sex! With someone I don''t even love! That''s just too much!"


    "That''s reasonable," Haku agrees. "We''ll start with full-body massages then. You''ll be training a lot more with me so receiving massages from him will be beneficial to your muscle recovery. I''ll speak to Naruto-sama later today-"


    "What are you going to tell him," she interjects before pointedly noting, "and how''s he okay with all of this? Does he approve of raping-"


    "For the last time, Tenten, your selfish actions put you here," Haku quickly retorts, standing sharply to his feet. He''s not an angry person by nature, but he will not allow her to vilify Naruto. Looking down at a surprised Tenten, Haku maintains, "I won''t allow you to escape your responsibilities by claiming to Naruto-sama you had no hand in this. Of course, I can tell him every single detail about the deal you agreed to, and knowing him as I do¡ªhow good he is¡ªhe would never participate in any sexual acts with you. Naruto-sama would undoubtedly try to help you in some way, leading to a strong possibility of fighting Zabuza-sama again. I would not like that. It wouldn''t be ideal, but, that''s simply who Naruto-sama is. Zabuza-sama, on the other hand, wouldn''t appreciate you going back on your word and considering the agreement you made with him-"


    "Alright, alright, I get it," Tenten huffs.


    . Find your next read at My Virtual Library Empire


    .


    .


    ????The novel is available in PDF with more than 400 chapters, visit us in our Ko-Fi /horizon2075????


    ????Enjoy a discount of up to 60% in the store????

 Chapter 259 - 259

    Sitting back down after a moment of silence, Haku discloses to the bun-haired beauty, "I chose Naruto-sama to be your first for several reasons; he spared me and Zabuza-sama, he saved you and your father, he''s kind, caring, strong, funny, and handsome. He''ll be Hokage one day and likely enact many great changes to our world. You can do so much worse for your first time; I know I did. You simply can''t see that because you''re overly emotional about idealistic comforts. But remember this, life doesn''t owe you anything, much less a fantasy, so stop focusing on how things ought to be."


    Though she looks defeated to Haku, he appreciates her simple nod. Before he leaves, they then discuss the costs of her living situation and business expenses. Tenten barely squeaks by with the tenders she makes after her missions and what she makes as a kunoichi is her savings. Like many teams in Konoha, Team Guy meet in the mornings for training before working missions until noon, after which, the rest of the day is for self-improvement. Haku takes the spare keys to Ten Out of Ten and the apartment upstairs before leaving to meet Naruto at the hospital.


    It didn''t take long for Naruto, Karin, Iruka, and Haku to leave the hospital with the Chu?nin sensei. Wheeling Iruka''s wheelchair, Naruto''s excitement could not be tamed and Haku wouldn''t have it any other way. Making their way home, the ecstatic blond talked a mile a minute, all the while, Haku simply enjoyed the feeling of having genuine bonds and a home to walk to. However, the pleasantness of their peaceful walk made him worry about the turmoil in the future.


    Haku wondered about Mei and what her plans to uproot their life might entail, because sure as her love for Naruto and Zabuza, he had no doubt she was planning something. Though the former hunter-nin is alert, he''s never been deft at predicting that woman''s movements, and despite Haku''s implicit trust in Naruto, he''s worried. Mei may make a move soon and Haku has to have faith Naruto won''t be swayed by her.


    Thoughts on how best to preserve Naruto''s way of living are interrupted when Sakura and Ino meet them on the way to Iruka''s. They present their happily embarrassed sensei with a bouquet of wildflowers along with congratulations and well wishes. Naruto had invited them, along with all the other rookies and their sensei, to lunch. Many agreed to come and those training for the final task of the Chu?nin exam said they''d pass by. Sakura and Ino, however, want to borrow Karin before joining them at Iruka''s.


    KURENAI


    Walking under the sunny blue sky blessing the bustling village of Konoha, Kurenai enjoys her peaceful stroll to Iruka''s house. The homes in this residential area are strictly for shinobi¡ªmostly those of a non-combative, clerical, or educational position¡ªand once she passing the last of the homes with tall thatched gates, it''s no more than a twenty-minute walk to Iruka''s home. Like the others Naruto invited, she happily accepted the invitation to Iruka''s Welcome Back luncheon and is helping Haku prepare the meal. The Chu?nin sensei has been in the hospital for nearly six months after his spinal injury, and absent any blood-family, it warms her heart that Naruto will be there to help care for the teacher.


    Walking the nearly empty path of the rural neighborhood, Kurenai''s thoughts, once again, stray to Naruto, adding an audible sigh to the numerous insects clicking and birds chirping around her. Her blond lover is currently escorting the daughter of someone important, just as Asuma had, and she couldn''t for the life of her understand why this is happening to her again. It nearly feels deliberate, as if she''s at the center of a cosmic comedy and the joke''s on her. Worst of all, she feels as if history will only repeat itself if she doesn''t find her balance in this.


    ''No,'' she mentally contradicts. ''Nothing will change unless I stop hesitating.''


    She just doesn''t know why she''s hesitating. With her well-trained mind and honest heart, Kurenai knows two things with absolute certainty; she loves both Asuma and Naruto¡ªif in different ways¡ªand she knows that some intangible thing is stopping her from making a clear and confident choice, leaving her hesitant, indecisive, and standing still. The dilemma is so preoccupying, Kurenai asked Naruto for some space and relieved him of his assistance with Hinata''s training; using an actual genjutsu of him to train her. She needed time to think, though another part of her self is accusing her of simply running away, as she did with Asuma. Her heart and mind were in such repeating conflict, she''s relieved to sense her friend before the busty beauty lands smoothly beside her.


    Sliding her hands in the large front pockets of her brown coat, Anko curiously asks, "aren''t you a bit early?"


    Playfully bumping shoulders, ''hello,'' a smirking Kurenai answers, "I''m surprised. No new notes on how I ought to defile Naruto next?"


    "Oh, babe," Anko huff with a smirk. "I''ve got notes for days. But I''m willing to wait until I see how you both smash your pissers. I won''t know how to help my babies if I don''t know where they''re at."


    "For the last time, I''m not letting you watch," Kurenai snorts, groaning in amusement. "I wanted to get an early start before they get there. I''m not sure how many are staying for lunch so I want to be sure there''s enough."


    "With two weeks before the finals, these brats got a lot of last-minute training to get in," Anko comments. "I can''t stay so that''s one less mouth to feed."


    With concern, the raven-haired beauty asks, "is everything alright? Are you alright?"


    "Yeah, I''m still in a weird place but it''s fine." Anko shrugs before clearing her throat and considerately voicing, "I actually need to ask you something... and I''m not sure how much I should say."


    As ninjas deal with sensitive material on a daily basis, Kurenai isn''t bothered by her friend''s hesitation and relays as much. "If it''s work-related, you know you don''t have to tell me anything compromising."


    "Yeah, I know," Anko hums with a small smile. It''s clear to her that Anko is uniquely bothered by this information as she slowly explains, "it''s work-related, for sure, and I was brought in, but, it''s the intel that sucks here."


    "Okay," Kurenai gently words with a nod. It''s not uncommon for ninjas to work without the complete story and she asks, "what do you want to ask?"


    Turning her pupil-less brown eyes on her friend as they walk, Anko asks, "can you check-in on Yu?gao? Like, often?"


    Nearing Iruka''s, Kurenai''s ebony mane flows over her shoulder and collar bone as she turns a suspicious gaze on Anko, answering all the while, "...I can, of course. Why?"


    "That''s the complicated part," Anko half-heartedly smirks. Hiding what appears to be sadness, a cheerless beauty express, "you and me are her closest friends and she''s going to need her friends now more than ever."


    Feeling the sun suddenly get hotter, Kurenai''s concern grows as she apprehensively asks, "Anko?"


    Joylessly, Anko finishes, "just like Kakashi needed his friends after Obito and Rin."


    It''s enough of a blunt hint to stop Kurenai in her tracks, gripping her stomach at the rancid thought of Yu?gao suffering the loss of her life. ''Hayate is dead,'' her mind realizes as she asks her friend, "how?"


    .


    Continue your journey with My Virtual Library Empire


    .


    .


    ????The novel is available in PDF with more than 400 chapters, visit us in our Ko-Fi /horizon2075????

 Chapter 260 - 260

    Chapter 260 - 260


    "Sorry, babe," Anko replied. "I''m sure you''ll hear everything later. I just can''t right now."


    "...Understood," Kurenai barely manages.


    Kurenai wanted a distraction, just not one quite so devastating. Hayate was always such a calm and composed shinobi, retaining his gentle spirit despite the dangerous and dark duty of a ninja. ''And he was so in love with Yu?gao,'' her mind recounts. Anko, Kurenai, Asuma, Kakashi, Guy, Raido?, and Genma all bore witness to the pair''s initial meeting, their eventual partnership, their perfect union, their undeniable love. Despite his illness, their love remained strong and true, ''now he''s gone and she''s alone,'' Kurenai''s mind finishes.


    After Anko left, Kurenai had to use her mask of composure throughout the entire luncheon. Temari-chan showing up with her brother and partaking in the festivities right beside Naruto didn''t even bother her. The only reprieve she received was when her Hokage asked her to escort him outside with Jiraiya-sama.


    Just outside Iruka''s small fence, Hiruzen stops to say, "I''m aware your students are currently undergoing special training with their respective clans." Standing at attention, Kurenai nods and confirms his assertion before asking, "am I correct in assuming you have time to spare?" With her, "hai, Hokage-sama," Hiruzen asks in his gentle voice, "I would like to add you to my protective detail along with Asuma-kun. I think it''s unnecessary however my student here can be quite stubborn."


    Momentarily turning to a smirking Jiraiya, Kurenai nods once again and asserts, "of course, Hokage-sama. It would be my honor."


    "You have shown tremendous integrity and excellence in your duties, Kurenai-kun," her leader praises. "It is I who would be honored to have you."


    To her great surprise, Jiraiya-sama of the legendary Sannin steps forward and bows¡ª''he''s actually bowing... to me!''¡ªbefore saying, "for the care you''ve shown Naruto in my unforgivable absence, thank you. Sensei and Naruto speak very highly of you and Iruka and I''m eternally grateful."


    "I- no. It was no trouble at all," Kurenai fumbles to say, trying not to think about how much she enjoyed taking care of Naruto. After their departure, Kurenai was delighted to receive such praise and mourning in the tragic news of Hayate''s death and Yu?gao''s anguish.


    KARIN


    Konoha''s hospital is strategically located close to the center of the circular high gates protecting the metropolis; meaning it''s not terribly far from any point within the walls of Konoha. Iruka''s home on the outskirts of the residential area is no exception, so it''s not a major issue when Ino asks, "can we borrow Karin-chan for twenty minutes? There''s a place we''d like to show her."


    "We won''t be late to lunch, promise," Sakura slowly adds. Two weeks into the training regiment the pink-haired beauty told her about is clearly getting to the her. It would kind of Karin to merely say she looks haggard. Her lovely pink hair is messy, her posture is tired, her eyes are unfocused, and her chakra is pale and unenergetic.


    Eying his pink-haired teammate with deep concern, Naruto hastens as he asks, "are you okay, Sakura? You look tired."


    Through her chakra, Karin can tell the girl is more tired than her response of, "of course I am. Strong as an ox," she adds, flexing her bicep. The way her chakra fluctuates with lethargic potency told Karin the girl had a masterful control of her chakra but also that she''s been pushing it and herself to the limit, likely every day. Though Naruto still seemed worried about her, Sakura''s clear desire to keep her fatigue to herself kept Karin from revealing anything.


    Still, standing in front of such beautiful potential friends requesting to show her something excited Karin. Currently, she''s only had a few chances to talk with the girls, and though making new connections makes her nervous, she feels very hopeful Ino and Sakura will be good friends to have. The red-headed Uzumaki turns to her cousin, who only smiles brightly and gives her an encouraging thumbs-up. Karin then asks the girls, "where is it?"


    The confident Ino smirks with her answer, "a surprise."


    Along with Iruka''s encouragement, they separate, and to make certain to be on time to Iruka''s ''Welcome Back'' lunch, they sprint through the village from rooftop to rooftop. Though Ino and Karin had to match Sakura''s decelerating speed, it didn''t take them too long to reach the seedier part of Konoha. As she had no reason to, Karin had never been to this part of the village. From their height, it wasn''t hard to spot pieces of trash, broken glass, and rubbish accumulated around the base of many old buildings. All windows and doors, regardless of damage, were fitted with iron bars and the paint that wasn''t tagged with graffiti was old, pealing, and worn. As the three sprint from building-top to building-top, Karin knows precisely why the motley of villagers meandering about the streets below seem resigned to such destitution.


    Recalling the one-bedroom shack Kusagakure assigned to her and her mother, Karin can easily recognize the signs of a slum area. Her mind can effortlessly overlap the impoverished neighbors of her old home to the motley residents of this neighborhood and knows with near certainty this state of living is the result of social, legal, and economic pressures; for no village is without it''s lower class. It''s all too common. Developers who prefer to cater their businesses to the wealthier avoid investing in these areas; families who have lost their breadwinner have nowhere else to live; gambles that didn''t pay off; disabled veterans; low-income jobs; and addicts all help to create what Karin is observing. These people look about as miserable as the neighbors she remembers.


    ''Misery loves company,'' her mind reminds her. Taking in the neighborhood as they race through it very much reminds her of the depressive dismay of her old life; of the hard life her mother accepted for them and of her mother''s death. A hard pang of regret, anger, resentment, and revulsion unsettles Karin''s gut, heart, and tear ducts. As the three land in front of a seedy four-story apartment building, Karin tries to ignore the likelihood of a mother in the neighborhood sacrificing nearly everything to keep her ungrateful daughter alive.


    The four-story, rundown, squalid apartment complex with the foreclosed poster on the door is boarded up, tatted with graffiti and trashed, and mold but for some reason, they were here. Karin wonders why, thinking, ''this can''t be what they wanted to show me.''


    Karin is debating offering an out-of-breath Sakura her arm to revitalize her when the pink-haired kunoichi informs them, "we can''t stay long... if we want to get back in time to help with lunch."


    "When we get back, the only way you''re helping is by sitting down and resting," Ino hotly returns.


    "Wait," Karin calls, halting the two girls from entering the building. Aside from sensing a dozen weak chakra signatures inside, she asks with a pointed finger, "this is where you wanted to take me?"


    Pressing her pink lips together like she''s wincing, Ino admits, "I know, it doesn''t look like much." Turning to the rundown mess of a building, she remarks, "but looks aren''t everything."


    "Come on," Sakura calls, cracking her knuckles. "There''s rubble that needs clearing."


    "Wait," Karin calls, stopping the girls once again. Somewhat worried about Sakura, she informs them, "there are twelve men in there."


    With clear disappointment, Sakura asks, "that''s it?"


    Karin nods before evaluating aloud, "five grouped together on the east wing of the first floor, two on the west side of the second, three on the third, three on the top. The three on the top are the strongest."


    Surprised, Ino asks, "did you even have to mold chakra to sense them?"


    .


    .


    .


    ????The novel is available in PDF with more than 400 Chapters, visit us in our Ko-Fi store????


    /horizon2075????

 Chapter 261 - 261

    Chapter 261 - 261


    Karin shakes her head, no, adding, "I''ve always been a pretty good sensor-type," to which Ino smirks with a nod.


    Sakura asks, "are any of them stronger than us?"


    Shaking her lush red mane, no, Karin adds, "all have low chakra reserves with weak potency."


    Eying Karin with pupil-less blue eyes, Ino notes, "impressive," before Sakura declares, "come on." She loosens her shoulder by rotating her arm as she says, "I''m going to be pissed if we don''t clear them out in a minute."


    Though Karin can defend herself well enough with her taijutsu, it''s never been her strong suit. Healing and sensing are her niches and she''s happy with that. Still, with Sakura''s surprising one-hit knockouts and Ino''s quick counters, the three kunoichi easily dispatched of all twelve gang members, sending the conscious ones running. On the rooftop, looking out to the iconic stone monument in the distance, Sakura was the only one that seemed tired, however, that had nothing to do with fighting the hoodlums.


    Ino is primping her lustrous platinum-blond hair when she asks Karin, "so, what do you think?"


    At a loss, Karin nervously answers, "uh, I don''t get it? Think of what?"


    "I guess we didn''t explain much," Sakura replies with a tired smile.


    Nodding, Ino begins recounting, "yesterday, we had Sakura''s family over for dinner. Sakura''s mother, Mebuki-san, works in the civilian council and she''s been having a really hard time with this property. Apparently, any cash buyers or investors who seem interested in the place are scared off. As the price of the building and area continues to drop, the village bleeds ryo, causing a lot of headaches on the council."


    "...Okay," Karin hums deep in thought before offhandedly asking, "you''re suggesting our clan invest in real estate?"


    Nodding, Ino reveals, "this used to be Naruto''s apartment before he moved to Iruka''s. It''s seen better days, which is saying something, because full disclosure, it wasn''t much before."


    "It may not be much to look at but it''s got potential," Sakura admits. "Since your clan has ryo to invest in a business, we thought this might be a good option. If you think it''s an option you might pursue, I can ask kaa-san for more details."


    "But please, no pressure," Ino quickly informs her. "There''s no obligation to do anything other than what you and Naruto want to. It''s not our intention to overstep. We just want to help in any way we can."


    Looking around the cluttered streets below as well as other shabby buildings on the street, Karin felt even closer to her caring cousin as she absentmindedly asks, "Naruto used to live here?" Karin didn''t mean to ask her rhetorical question aloud, but they answered anyway. Inspecting the similar living she apparently shared with her blond cousin, she notes, "the neighborhood looks horrible too,"


    The beautiful kunoichi look at each other nervously before Ino voices, "...Yeah."


    Karin wanted to put her all into building the Uzumaki clan with Naruto but standing on that rooftop, she felt something profound blossom within her. A connection to her selfless mother and what it could mean to help here; like a motherly smile from the heavens above. Fighting back melancholy tears, Karin boldly proclaims, "I like it."


    Taken aback, Ino and Sakura ask in unison, "you do?"


    "It''s shit, but that''s fine," Karin honestly conveys to them. "Hope doesn''t survive long in places like this but that just means there''s a lot of opportunity. We can buy low, fix it up, improve the neighborhood and other businesses in the area. So you''re damn right I like it!"


    Touched by the redhead''s conviction¡ªthat oddly reminds them of Naruto¡ªIno and Sakura look on for a moment in reflective silence before the three sprint back to Iruka''s. They were late but not by much, and as ordered, Sakura was forced to sit and relax as Haku, Ino, Karin, and Kurenai prepare lunch. Hinata was kind enough to give Sakura a much-needed massage while stories were shared around the table. The Hokage attended but only stayed at the luncheon long enough to greet the recovering Chu?nin and his ninja.


    Following the renowned leader to Kami knows where is the perverted, and somehow equally caring, Jiraiya. When Naruto introduced them, Karin was happy to add another member to their family, however, she was less thrilled by his pervertedness. The tall, broad-shouldered elder with his long, spiky, white hair toed the line between full-on deviant and eccentric elder perfectly, leaving Karin to both love and hate the man depending on the situation.


    Many of the Konoha ninja couldn''t stay. So close to the final exam, those participating in the tournament¡ªHinata, Shino, Kiba, Shikamaru, and to everyone''s surprise, Sasuke¡ªhad to continue training, taking their sensei and or teammates with them. Though it was explained Sasuke''s participation was merely to round out the tournament, Karin wondered if there was more to it. The last Uchiha was brought up often in Kusagakure''s threat assessment. Out of all of the genin participating, Uchiha Sasuke was an opponent ranked in the top one percent. It would be in the best interest of other countries if he didn''t participate in the finals, so Karin can''t imagine how much political strings must''ve been pulled to authorize re-entry into the public tournament despite having already lost in the private one. Far too embarrassed with dirty thoughts about the handsome boy, Karin didn''t approach him to ask.


    The only ones to stay and have lunch with Iruka are Rock Lee, Haku, Sakura, Temari, and her brother, Kankuro?. The Sand siblings were another source of wonder for Karin. Though polite and friendly, their chakras felt restrained and alert, as if they didn''t genuinely mean what they were saying or how they were acting. When she brought it up to her cousin, he assured her it was fine but it still bothered her. Regardless, the lunch was fun and full of interesting classroom stories about Naruto and people she didn''t know. Such an enjoyable lunch felt like fuel to Karin, and she couldn''t wait to pitch her idea of helping Naruto''s old neighborhood to him.


    NARUTO


    Naruto feels close.


    ''Focus,'' he tells himself. A dozen of his clones have been at it all day and he joined them on Mount Myo?boku right after lunch.


    Days ago, Pa had taken Naruto to an otherworldly landscape on the Toad mountain that was made primarily of jagged limestone formations, like a forest of stone spikes anywhere from fifty to a hundred feet tall. On the very tip of these tall spears, Pa has ordered Naruto and his clones to sit on a square stone plate, become perfectly still, and accept natural chakra into his chakra system. In the beginning, it seemed impossible without the oil and it took Naruto nearly all day to ignore the cold wind, stop thinking about falling, and most importantly, to stop wobbling. Two days and hundreds of clones later, Naruto is nearly balanced on the unforgiving stone slab, moments away from being perfectly still and molding natural energy.


    .


    .


    .


    ????The novel is available in PDF with more than 400 Chapters, visit us in our Ko-Fi store????


    /horizon2075????

 Chapter 262 - 262

    Chapter 262 - 262


    Sitting crossed leg on the stone square, he''s just about balanced on the very tip of the harpoon-like rock when he abruptly hears from below, "NARUTOOOOOOHHH!" The scream was powerful and desperate and the sudden earthquake sadly tips him over. Angling his free-falling body in the rushing air to spin, slide and hop from stone tower to stone tower, Naruto barely lands on his sandaled feet before his tall, broad-shouldered godfather grips him in a painful bear-hug.


    With giddy eyes and a great big smile, Jiraiya yells, "you lucky noodle!"


    "Wha-" Naruto tries to ask the excited elder but the hug is too tight. With his sandaled feet dangling around Jiraiya''s shins, Naruto groans, "argg, what!"


    Quick as a whip and without dropping the blond, Jiraiya goes from hugging the boy to holding him out enough by his shoulders to look him proudly in eyes. The man was beaming as he emotionally expresses, "now I know we''re alike, you and I! You make me so proud!"


    Gritting his teeth and lamenting the loss of his progress, Naruto bellows, "what the hell, Ero-sennin? I almost had it-"


    Shaking his head so his long spiky flails, Jiraiya asserts, "who cares about that!" However, the other clones now dragging the stone slabs back up the stone lances curse the old man. Jiraiya ignores them as he begs to know, "why didn''t you tell me!?"


    Completely lost, Naruto huffs as he inquires, "tell you what? What are you talking about-"


    "Temari-chan, obviously," the perverted sage squeals.


    "Temari-chan..." Skeptical of the topic, Naruto squints as he asks, "what about her?"


    Snickering like a loon, Jiraiya whimsically moans, "you two have gotten close, haven''t you?" Still being held off his feet by the powerful old man, Naruto rolls his eyes as the excited Jiraiya preaches, "while some may see her actions to get close to you as a preemptive attack to neutralize your strength before their coordinated invasion of our home, the manly spirit within us clearly recognizes her cuteness is worth the risk!"


    Shaking off the man''s iron grip, Naruto casually lands on his feet as he declares, "that''s not, at all, what I was thinking!"


    Thrusting his square jaw out with his powerful hands on his hips, the old deviant contends, "you don''t have to lie to me, son. Others may think you foolish for risking the village over a beauty, but I one-hundred-percent support you! So what if it might get you killed! Women have a natural affinity to be as beautiful as they are deadly." Laughing loudly, he adds, "and the more deadly they are, the more loving they can be, HAHAhAHA!"


    Naruto pleads with the laughing man, "are you even listening? I said that''s not what''s going on-"


    Leaning down, Jiraiya interrupts the blond to know, "how far have you gone? Come now, you can tell me! I''m your Godfather! Have you held hands? Petted? K-kissed?"


    Waving his hand in Jiraiya''s happy and blushing face, Naruto exclaims, "will you calm down and let me explain!"


    Slapping the air as if he hitting any excuse out of the way, Jiraiya asserts, "bah! What''s there to explain? You saw an opportunity to lose your virginity and you took it like any man in your position would. She''s clearly on a mission to get close to you. Trust me," he laughs, slapping his knee. "I recognize that move a mile away with my eyes closed. There''s little better treats in this world than an enemy country sending a gorgeous assassin after you. Let me tell you, it''s some of the best times I''ve ever had!"


    Rounded eyes of pure disbelief graced Naruto''s countenance as he skeptically asks, "what was tou-chan thinking making you my Godfather?"


    "Never question Minato-kun''s brilliance," Jiraiya insists. "Before you were even born, he clearly understood how much you''d need my guidance in life. Now, as your Godfather, I need you to listen to me and listen closely. Don''t ever feel guilty for accepting the bounty of what''s sure to be Temari-chan''s delicious treats. She''s already trying to deceive you; you''ve earned a bit of fun for the deception. It''s only fair!"


    ''Mnn, that makes perfect sense,'' Kurama reasons from his seal. Naruto rolls his eyes as the big red-orange fox generously adds, ''finally, a reasonable human.''


    Yelling, "will you listen," to both the perverts in his life, Naruto professes his true intentions. "I want to learn more about Gaara! Yeah, I thought maybe Temari was faking-"


    "There''s no maybe about it," Jiraiya imposes. "This close to the invasion, she has to be working you. Hiruzen-sensei can''t see it because he doesn''t know what''s coming, but after observing every inch of- ahm, of the way she was acting at lunch today, it''s clear to me she''s not being genuine. The fact that she has an official dossier from the Kazekage himself only shows how far they''re willing to go."


    "Even if that''s the case, they''re the ones being manipulated, not me," Naruto returns. Scratching his blond head, he explains, "if I go to Ji-chan and out Suna now, whatever changes after that may not be the same as Naru-nii''s timeline. If I want some of the good things from the invasion to happen, then some of the bad parts have to happen too."


    Scratching his chin, the elders slowly asks, "hmm, you mean they won''t feel guilt or regret unless they wholeheartedly fail in their attempt first?"


    "More like we''re getting the chance to truly understand each other, but instead of using our words, we''re using our fists," Naruto explains. "It''s dangerous, for sure, but it''s also more... enlightening."


    "It''s a gamble," Jiraiya reasonably remarks.


    "Naru-nii said no civilians died," Naruto counters. "Which not only means we did a good job protecting the villagers but that Suna''s only focused on fighting ninja, not destroying the village. Suna and Konoha become even better friends afterward, so if anything, that''s what I''m fighting for."


    "Mnn, if we out their plan of invading us without any concrete proof, they can simply deny any such intentions," Jiraiya reasons out loud like a thoughtful and proper shinobi. "There''s the possibility they''d simply try again later and the mistrust between our nations would continue." Turning his attention to his godson, he proposes, "if we do it your way, it''s like forcing your enemy to quit; which isn''t the same as losing. There''s no cowardice or failure in clearing the mind by quitting a fight they were manipulated into starting. And Temari-chan?"


    "Whether she''s working me or not isn''t important, because I''m not going to let anything happen to Ji-chan, Konoha, or Suna."


    Turning to the clones who are once again training, Jiraiya asks, "you know the only reason they''d target you is because of your performance in the preliminary matches, right?" Returning his attention to the ever-stronger young blond, he adds, "it means they know you''re the Jinchu?riki and while I doubt Temari-chan believes she can kill you, poison will slow you down... She could also stab you... maybe use explosive tags-"


    "Yeah, fine, she could do all or any of that," Naruto shrugs those possibilities off. "But... ...okay, this isn''t going to make much sense, but, I have to believe in her and Gaara and all of Suna."


    Observing his godson with a considerate and critical eye, Jiraiya concludes, "...Because you want to be more than allies?"


    Nodding, he explains, "I get nations watching out for themselves and their interests. There''s nothing wrong with that but that''s not going to solve the problem. It''s so easy to trick countries because we''re all so divided. I want to unite the five nations way before the great war and the only way to do that before then is by understanding each other with our fists. So, yeah, I don''t like that Suna is planning on invading us or that they''re working with Orochimaru but we''re not really friends if we can''t accept them making a mistake."


    .


    .


    .


    ????The novel is available in PDF with more than 400 Chapters, visit us in our Ko-Fi store????


    /horizon2075????

 Chapter 263 - 263

    Chapter 263 - 263


    Smiling, Jiraiya chimes, "look at you. You''re Minato''s kid alright."


    "Thanks," an embarrassed Naruto gushes. "I wish I got to know them, especially kaa-chan."


    Patting his shoulder for comfort, the older man offers, "I may not know everything but I''ll tell you what I can."


    "Thanks," Naruto hums with a smirk.


    "And," Jiraiya loudly calls. "I have the first of your many obligatory presents."


    Lighting up, Naruto naturally asks, "and Karin''s?"


    Rolling his eyes, the toad hermit voices, "one at a time, one at a time, yeesh. I''ll get her something too."


    Skipping in place, the happy blond asks, "what''d ya get me?"


    Jiraiya stands rigidly straight, stroking his chin like a long beard existed there and he asks himself, "Mnnn, what to do?" Groaning some more and extending the delay, the mischievous elder baits Naruto by mentioning, "I was planning on giving this to you before the exam, but, if you want it now..."


    Grabbing the old man''s red haori, Naruto begs, "that''s two whole weeks away! Just give it to me now!"


    Playing at extended thoughtfulness, Jiraiya calmly claims, "I''m sure you can hold out for two whole weeks, but, if you really want it now..." Naruto nods and hops repeatedly before the elder finishes, "... ... ...you have to tell me when you''re meeting Temari-chan again."


    Excitement instantly dead, Naruto yells, "not telling!"


    Gripped his chest like a wounded heart, Jiraiya protests, "how could you be so cruel? We''re family!"


    "You''re just a giant pervert!"


    MABUI


    Mabui straightens her high-collar, gray dress shirt and perfectly fitted pencil-skirt in the mirror before walking out of the bedroom she shares with Samui. Nothing was too tight against her athletically curvy figure, however, she had no doubt she would be turning heads. After all, it didn''t take the team long to realize there are hardly and white-haired, caramel-skinned people in Konoha. Along with her green eyes and symmetrical face, she was an exotic figure that drew plenty of attention; not a great quality when infiltrating an enemy country. Fortunately, O?yashiro''s documents have helped allay all suspicion thus far.


    Mabui was ready to step out of the old door of their old shack to meet Naruto when her team''s captain voices from behind her, "meeting outside of the library is the opportunity we''ve been waiting for. You must succeed."


    Turning to the fit and beautiful blond, Mabui wonders why Samui waited until Atsui left to speak up... or even speak at all. She never speaks unless she has to and Mabui tries engaging the reserved woman as often as naturally possible; detailing her reports regarding Naruto, asking Samui for clarification, and peppering in emotive anecdotes. Though Mabui would rather not push her captain, it''s still her desire to see Samui make progress. The Monster Report is the stuff of nightmares and before she took her oath to her village and Kage, she took an oath to serve the benefit of the public health first. Atsui may be beyond her ability to help, but she has faith she can get through to Samui.


    In their one-bedroom hideout at the edge of one of Konoha''s many farms, Samui is sitting on the small table in the middle of the room, writing a message that will no doubt be express-delivered to the Raikage. Since O?yashiro''s departure, Samui has been sending and receiving messages every other day; which is odd in itself. With the frequency of messages, so too was the possibility of discovery, however, that didn''t seem to concern Samui, Dodai, or A-sama.


    She always knew Bee-sama desired Kubikiribo?cho? and to placate his brotherly partner as well as keep him in the village, A-sama agreed to get it for him. It must mean a lot to the Raikage that she facilitates a relationship with Naruto, the owner of Kubikiribo?cho?... however, something about the mission felt different now. Mabui can''t be sure what it is. There''s nothing tangible to suggest perfidy but something in her intellect was telling her that the top brass want her to seduce Naruto more than what seemed reasonable... as if they were either testing her dedication or the prize was something more than a sword.


    Irresolutely, an apprehensive Mabui answers her team leader, "I see."


    "Do what you must," the beautiful blond orders and though Mabui is glad Samui is talking more, she isn''t thrilled by dialog. She deflates at the significance of ''do what you must.''


    Mabui genuinely wants to help Samui, however, she finds it frustrating when the stoic woman casually orders her to use her body, if need be, to swindle a sixteen-year-old boy out of his property. Mabui won''t deny she gets aroused when Naruto assertively reveals to her which professional authors are blatantly wrong and boldly demonstrates a far more effective and clever way of executing a technique. It thrills her from scalp to toes in all the right places when he showcases his astounding brilliance. Just picturing stuffy, sixty-year-old men, so sure in their knowledge, balking at the genius of a sixteen-year-old makes her warm and uninhibited.


    Still, the metal bounty behind their deception is so frustrating, Mabui can''t help but ask Samui, "for a sword?"


    Turning from her thin strip of written paper, Samui calmly replies, "for the mission."


    Staring at the oddly located, lengthy, and secluded waterfall, Mabui asks the blond beside her "are we jumping through the water?" She had asked for privacy to show him the special Fu?injutsu her parents left behind, however, she wasn''t expecting this. She thought a room somewhere without windows or crawl spaces for eavesdropping would be sagacious. She could then do as ordered and seduce the genius whilst fighting herself to not feel orgasmic at the prospect of having sex with one of the most brilliant minds she''s ever met.


    Naruto turns to her with his unique smile, popping the P sound as he responds, "yup! Just follow right behind me and you won''t hit anything."


    Though Mabui can sense with subtle sight and sound the entrance behind the rushing water and jumping herself isn''t impossible, wearing a fitted gray pencil-skirt that hinders leaping seems to benefit the mission. Samui''s voice of ''for the mission,'' forces Mabui to ask, "would you mind carrying me? I didn''t wear the right outfit for this."


    Suddenly realizing his lack of consideration, Naruto winces, "my bad, Mabui-chan. I should''ve- It''s just when you said you wanted some privacy, I immediately thought of here."


    Mentally tallying, ''getting wet,'' to the benefit of the mission, Mabui asks, "no one knows about your hideout?"


    "Only a few people, but no one should be around," Naruto answers her.


    Moving just shy of touching his furnace-like body, Mabui wraps her arms around his strong neck. She avoids being overly sexual, seductive, or even forward by paying more attention to the waterfall than him as she casually asks, "what do you do here anyway?"


    To her quasi-delight, he hesitates when she presses her pliant breasts against him. Clearing his throat and wrapping an arm around her back and under her thighs, he answers, "I, uh, train... mostly."


    He lifted her like she weighed nothing and though she leans in, she remains aloof to the affectionate closeness of such an embrace. Despite a mission-first mentality, Mabui does wonder why his body is so warm, like wearing clothes straight out of the dryer; toasty. Leaping through the rushing water and hidden hole in the granite was effortless for the strong blond and Mabui held on tightly until he set her down. It was a little disheartening he didn''t blush as much as she was expecting.


    ''There''s no way he didn''t feel my breasts,'' her thoughts manifest. Despite being able to see through her wet blouse, his cheeks had a little blush to them and his baby-blue eyes didn''t wander or glaze. Mabui even let her soaked hair down, clinging to her wet caramel skin, and yet his lacking reaction makes her wonder if she''s his type. A hormonal boy would be great for the mission, but deep down, Mabui is a little more excited Naruto has the mental fortitude to remain in control.


    .


    .


    .


    ????The novel is available in PDF with more than 400 Chapters, visit us in our Ko-Fi store????


    /horizon2075????

 Chapter 264 - 264

    Chapter 264 - 264


    As Naruto stepped away to grab a towel, she observed the room to be larger than the shack she and her team reside in. The walls are uneven and seemed to have been carved out by a rounded chisel. Coming from a farming village, she''s surprised she couldn''t identify the tool Naruto must''ve used to carve out this sizable room. Toweling herself off, she observes a simple cot against the wall with an orange and black quilt over it, a lantern on a table in the middle of the room, two chairs, and a fern near the entrance.


    With sufficient light streaming from the cavern''s watery entryway, she unseals and sets up her materials on the small table as Naruto casually explains how he spends his time here. Mabui repeats, "sewing?" She can understand training in taijutsu or ninjutsu, but learning the trade of a tailor was unexpected.


    Both seated at the table, towels around their necks, with the ultra-large scroll in question between them, Mabui takes a deep breath before she sheepishly admits, "...I''m nervous." This old scroll before her means a lot to her future. She''s gambling she''ll make Jo?nin on this jutsu so if it turns out to be nothing, she''ll have wasted months of her time on a worthless dud. She needs this to pan out.


    "I can tell," Naruto replies with his smile. "You don''t have to be, but, I''d rather prove you can trust me."


    "I want to trust you with this," Mabui returns, delicately placing her hand over the worn and old scroll. "I just don''t know so much about Fu?injutsu, it''s rare for me to feel this vulnerable."


    "I get it," he states, hoping it''s comforting. "It always comes down to honesty with me. I like saying what I want, when I want, because so many people you meet will try to put you down and tell you not to say this or don''t do that. Sometimes there''s not even a good reason for it. So, every time I speak my mind, it''s like I''m fighting against what others want me to be. I''m being me. Or at least that''s how I see. If you want to show me your family''s Fu?injutsu, great. I''m not going to betray that trust. And if you don''t, that''s fine too. We''ll still be friends, so just be who you want to be."


    "Who I want to be..." she casually repeats. Eying her future in the scroll in front of her, she adds, "you make it seem so easy."


    "That''s only cause I like jumpin'' right in," he proclaims with a grin. "Most of the times things tend to turn out alright."


    After a deep breath and several nods that shake loose a few strands of her grayish damp hair, the beautiful woman agrees, "okay." Alluringly tucking her hair behind her ear, she continues, "even though we haven''t known each other all that long and I''m nervous, I feel like I''d rather trust you than not."


    Mabui unrolls the ultra-large and dated scroll on the table. The height of the scroll takes up most of the tabletop and the length of it means she''ll have to unroll it on one side of the table and roll it up on the other side as he reads section by section. Mabui thought all the bending over would give the genius blond plenty of chances to see her moist bosom, but to her secretly thrilling enjoyment, Naruto''s focus remained strictly on the ancient Fu?in characters. In spite of her rising anxiety, Mabui takes a moment to simply admire the fascination in Naruto''s large eyes as he reads the complicated arrays of old characters. She can practically feel the knowledge being ripped from the page and swallowed by his brain. It''s a predatory intellect that was making her heart race and her core heat.


    Licking her plump lips, the silver-haired beauty was nearly drawn into an erotic daydream when the blond finally voices, "it''s a transportation jutsu." Standing straighter and ignoring her turned on womanhood, she continues to help unroll the scroll as he sporadically adds, "range is unclear... or unspecified." From right beside him, Mabui leans in as he points to a numerical calculation she can''t understand, thoroughly impressing her when he explains, "hmm, it uses this symbol set here to modify matter structures... but I can''t see for what yet. Keep unrolling." She unrolls the large scroll until he moans, "oooh, that''s interesting."


    She moves to his side, pressing her soft flesh against him as she eagerly asks, "what?"


    "You can transfer stuff almost anywhere on the planet," he answers with an impressed tone. Without even looking at her, he asks, "did this come with a stage or ring, or something to stand on?"


    "Y-yes, actually," she staggers to answer. The fact that he''s so casually dismantling the intricately complex jutsu makes her heart race faster as she doesn''t hesitate to offer, "a three-leveled stone platform. You can tell that?"


    "Yeah," he hums whilst reading. He then educates her. To her kinky delight, a sixteen-year-old prodigy is educating her¡ªa dual doctorate sensei¡ªand could feel herself grow aroused and wet as he orates, "the destination of the transfer depends on the platform, as well, though I can''t see how yet. Keep unrolling. Reading over the key parameters of the Fu?in formula here... and judging by the reduction in matter before effective transfer, I''d say it wouldn''t be a good idea to transfer anything living. The compression of matter capacity and speed of transfer would rip any living thing apart."


    Mabui is breathing heavily, half focusing on his brilliance and half focusing on the miniature tremors titillating her leaking sex; nearly moaning, "mnn, that''s good... uhm, good to know." Mabui hasn''t felt such arousal since her departed fiance classes. Effortlessly, her stimulated mind recalls how by the end of his lectures, more often than not, she''d have to dart the bathroom to relieve herself. She''s only spent a few weeks with Naruto, but his knowledge is once-in-a-century and to be in witness of it in action is exhilarating to someone with her sexual fetish.


    He reads in silence for another twenty minutes¡ªgiving her a respite to gather herself¡ªbefore he voices, "oh, hey, the instruction on activating the jutsu. Huh, it''s not much, actually. Once you''ve encoded the contract with your chakra... mnn, between the Ha characters here... it''s just the Ram seal and the necessary amount chakra. Then you can teleport anything inanimate, anywhere. Easy enough."


    With a thrilled smile, Mabui felt too good; not only in the moment but for her future as well. Being able to transfer anything to any part of the world is definitely a valuable jutsu; ''worthy of promotion,'' her mind sings.


    Naruto''s voice then expresses, "they even use the extra space here to write..."


    The odd was he tilts his head and focuses on the last bit of the scroll has Mabui asking, "to write?" But Naruto doesn''t respond for several moments; time enough for her to grow concerned. "Naruto?"


    .


    .


    .


    ????The novel is available in PDF with more than 400 Chapters, visit us in our Ko-Fi store????


    /horizon2075????

 Chapter 266

    Chapter 266 - 266


    She didn''t feel right about any of this, but she quickly felt stuck when the strong and capable Samui gently voices, "as team leader, it''s my duty to assure the mission''s success. In addition to requesting a rendezvous team to secure our exit, I had expressed concern about your hesitation. It was then Darui-sempai made clear your arrangement with him-"


    Stunned yet again, Mabui repeats, "my arrangement?"


    "Sex," Samui casually answers with a straight face, provoking an embarrassed Mabui to repeat under her breath, "my arrangement?"


    "Sempai explained it''s casual," Samui voices before telling the shocked Mabui, "it''s why he''s approved."


    A slow strong pull of her intestines forces Mabui to lean forward in nauseating sickness, fixating on the keywords, "Darui... Approved... As if I needed his fucking-" Sick to her stomach, Mabui felt this was the worst day of any mission she''s ever been on.


    When it seemed like Mabui wasn''t going to say more, Samui flatly orders, "please, continue your objective. It''s not infidelity if he doesn''t care."


    Mabui''s flaring emotions felt demanding, wresting control from her orderly mind to mentally yell, ''bitch!'' Mabui knows it isn''t right to take out her frustrations on Samui. She knows Samui''s ethos is unsound due to her traumatized past and is incapable of navigating numerous social interactions. She knows if Samui truly understood what was in her heart, the gorgeous blond would not act as though everything is fine now. Mabui knows all of this but she can''t think around how annoyed, upset, and angry she currently feels.


    ''And for a fucking sword!'' her mind repeatedly yells. For her nation, she has to hurt Naruto¡ªhurting her self in the process¡ªyet A-sama, Darui, and Samui live on peacefully as if the mission is of no consequence. ''No,'' Mabui''s mind answers as this new emotional outlook fuels the spark to a solution. Returning clearer and focused green eyes on the busty blond, Mabui patiently communicates, "I have a plan, Samui-taichou." The expressionless look on Samui''s model face makes Mabui smile as she adds, "but, it''ll require your assistance."


    KABUTO


    "What are you doing, Kabuto-san," said the Anbu mask of a cat-like nose and mouth, and three red swipe marks on each side of the forehead. It''s the dead of night and the silver-haired spy is leaning against the corner of a shop neighboring across the street from Ten Out of Ten.


    Though Kabuto didn''t take his eyes off the motionless apartment above the weapon''s shop, he knew the person behind him was Root. With the boy''s pale-white skin and short black hair, Kabuto didn''t need anything else to know with certainty, "you''re new."


    "Danzo-sama offers you his well-wishes," the pale-skinned boy flatly expresses.


    "How kind of him," Kabuto replies with his fake smile. "Please relay my gratitude in kind." The pale-skinned Root member disappears with a bit of an artistic flare. It was enough of a warning for Kabuto to understand Danzo has staked a claim on Haku, which means he''ll have to inform Orochimaru. He can already feel conflicting feelings rousing within him.


    Entering the Chu?nin exam for years, Kabuto''s recruited nearly a hundred ninja for Orochimaru, however, such a system is only possible due to the shaky truce between the immoral leaders. With their shared past of inhumane acts, the two titans command enough damaging information about one another, it assures them they can go about their business without interruption. To avoid mutually assured disadvantage, Danzo turns a blind eye to Orochimaru''s experimentations and Orochimaru remains benign to Danzo''s quest for power. It''s the only reason Kabuto has operated in Konoha for so long without harassment from his former one-eyed commander.


    Looking at the dark apartment window above the shop, Ten Out of Ten, Kabuto recalls his history with Root. With intimate knowledge of Root''s surveillance network, he''s certain Danzo knows enough about the open communication between Suna and Oto nin, which means he''s only allowing it because he met with Orochimaru. Kabuto may not have been at the meeting, but he has no doubt one took place between them. The greatness of Konoha the old war-hawk prattles on about only ever means the greatness of his Konoha, which makes targets like Sarutobi Hiruzen an enemy. At the meeting Kabuto is certain must''ve taken place, he has no doubt someone as crafty as Orochimaru dangled the intention of removing the current Hokage; an option that would be too alluring to resist. Whether Danzo guessed the invasion or not, Kabuto couldn''t say, however, he was certain the man wouldn''t mind so long as the aftermath gave him more power.


    Retreating from his vantage point, it''s clear to Kabuto he''s treading a line that''s uncomfortable for Danzo. Orochimaru wants him to recruit Haku for the same reason Danzo undoubtedly wants for himself; Haku''s kekkei genkai. But a growing, disconcerting desire within Kabuto strongly wants to deny them both. Kabuto can''t explain how he feels about the beautiful boy, however, he can''t help but feel for Haku. He''s different as if he somehow possesses answers Kabuto''s been searching for since the orphanage.


    ''It''s in his smile,'' Kabuto thinks, wishing the kind Haku a good night. With this warning from Danzo, he won''t be able to see Haku tonight, and this close to the invasion, he can''t risk destabilizing the long-standing arrangement between the conniving leaders.


    TEMARI


    It was late into the night when Temari gently taps on Iruka''s front door. Like they had agreed to earlier in the day, Naruto quietly exits his home to avoid waking his mentor. Though the luncheon was good progress, the invasion was only fourteen days away and she needed to take more drastic steps if she has any hope of creating a love strong enough to destabilize the blond when she betrays him. Under the pressure of her time-limit, Temari takes the initiative to ask for a secluded area with a lake or body of water. "Somewhere we can swim," she explains, adding, "there aren''t many lakes in the desert."


    After his smirk, he leads her to Training Ground 3. Though she was curious about the three logs protruding from the ground, she''s happy to see the wide river not far past the stumps. With the grass crunching under their feet, the bobs and dips of the flowing surface water catch the moonlight, dancing along with the distorted reflection of gray clouds under the starry sky above.


    "It''s beautiful," Temari notes, enjoying the wet sound of gently flowing water.


    "This is the Training Ground Team 7 met at," Naruto happily tells her. Snickering, he pointed to the stump in the middle and recalls for her amusement, "I got tied to that pole right there!"


    Snorting, Temari turns to him and asks, "really? Why?"


    Sheepishly, he admits, "I thought I could take Kakashi-sensei on my own, shesheshe."


    .


    .


    .


    ????The novel is available in PDF with more than 400 Chapters, visit us in our Ko-Fi store????


    /horizon2075????

 Chapter 267

    Chapter 267 - 267


    "The Copy-Ninja? That was..."


    "Pretty dumb," he laughs.


    "I didn''t want to say it," Temari offers. "But yeah." Looking out at the wide river, her plan makes her a little nervous. Her mind knows what has to happen, but her heart is uneasy about her first time. She isn''t sure how she will feel before, during, and after her union with Naruto. Kissing him is already better than she ever expected it to feel, and now, she plans to let him inside her; let him thrust his pole in her most intimate of place. Temari''s face is burning just thinking about it.


    "Come on," Temari calls, rushing through her nerves as she takes off her clothes. For the occasion, she bought her very first bikini. She never bothered with such an outfit before as she never thought she''d be on a mission like this. She mentally laughs when she recalls telling herself, ''a true kunoichi didn''t need such a tool.''


    With her sandals and red sash off, she''s removing her long-sleeved purple dress when Naruto nervously chimes, "whoa, what uh, what are you doing there, Temari-chan?"


    Quickly folding her dress, she asks, "what''s it look like?"


    With wide eyes, he observes, "looks like you''re taking your clothes off," to her amusement.


    "I don''t want to get them wet," she responds. Though she rather be taken seriously for her ability and intellect, she''s still proud of her foxy physique. Plenty of boys and men look, not that any would try anything with the daughter of the Kazekage. Arching her lower back to straighten her posture accentuates her round bottom and pert breasts in her two-piece triangle bikini. Enjoying the coolness of the air as she checks the position of her bottoms, she asks, "are you coming?"


    With a shrug and a smile, Naruto quickly removes his jumper suit until he''s in his boxers. She''s letting her hair down when she''s suddenly lifted off her feet, shrieking in delight when he hops into the cool river. She was surprised he would be so bold but felt that was good progress. She enjoys the water so much, it''s moments like these when Temari forgets she''s even on a mission. They play fight, race, and dive. By the end, Temari was on his back with her arms are wrapped around his neck, enjoying the toasty warmth of his body as he swam in the cool water.


    Lethargically comfortable, Temari lazily asks, "can I ask you?" With his nod, she asks, "your godfather, is he thee Jiraiya of the Sannin?" His casual nod and, "mnn," surprised Temari and prompted her to press her breasts further into his back so she can lean in more and ask, "really? Why didn''t you tell me? He''s a legend even in Suna."


    "Uuuh, I don''t know," Naruto finally answers. The motion of his breaststroke adds more rocking back and forth to her back hug as Naruto admits, "I only met him a couple weeks ago. I''m still getting to know him."


    ''Ugh,'' Temari mentally groans. Though she knows Konoha''s fate, it doesn''t mean she likes hearing about a family member the orphan has only just met. "Well, it''s nice that he''s in your life now."


    "Yeah, it''s been pretty great," Naruto chimes. "I mean, he''s a huge pervert, but it''s still fun." He stops swimming to turn and face her, loosening her embrace so her forearms rest on his traps. Placing his hands on her hips, he asks, "can I ask you about Gaara?"


    Wincing, she offers a regretful, "sorry he couldn''t make it to lunch."


    "It''s fine," he says with a shrug. "I can tell he has a hard time trusting people but I know I can help."


    "That''s kind of you, really," she begins. "But, with Gaara, you sort of have to let him be. He''s not in a place to accept others." Before he can twist the guilt-knife in any deeper with offers of helping her family, Temari asks, "can we not talk about Gaara right now?"


    "I only want to help," he conveys.


    "I know," Temari acknowledges. She may not be convinced Naruto loves her, but, she is sure the blond wants to help her homicidal baby brother. "And that''s sweet of you," she conveys with a quick kiss. At his smile, she adds, "really, really, sweet of you," before hugging him closer and dragging him down to kiss him underwater. Though the sharp contrast between his warm lips and strong body, and the cold wetness enveloping them was a uniquely pleasant sensation to feel, Temari quickly discovered the challenge of keeping water out of windpipes. Pulling away and rising to the surface, Temari coughs before croaking, "underwater kissing... isn''t nearly as romantic as I thought it''d be!"


    Coughing himself, Naruto managed to agree, sputtering, "water went down my windpipe!"


    "Ugh, that felt like being water-boarded," Temari exaggerates and they both grunt a tired laugh. It isn''t until several moments later when they''ve both recovered that she remarks, "at least I can scratch that off the list."


    Quirking a brow, he asks, "list?"


    Temari plays her angle, drawing out an, "...uh," before answering, "okay, this is going to be really embarrassing, but, uh, I made a list... of things I want to do."


    "Oh," he hums in amusement before asking, "kissing underwater was one of them?"


    "Don''t laugh," she huffs, playfully splashing him with some water. "It''s something every girl wants to try out."


    Hands up in defeat, he replies, "alright, alright. What else is on your list?"


    With a seductive charm she rarely acts on, Temari teases, "wouldn''t you like to know."


    "Aw, come on," he gaily gripes. "I won''t laugh and I won''t tell anyone, promise. So..."


    Pausing for a few moments, she relents, "I guess. It''s not like I have much of a choice anyway." At his curious look, she flirtatiously confesses, "some- well, a lot of the stuff on the list are activities I''d like to do... with you."


    "Really?"


    Temari doesn''t have to pretend to shyly answer, "yeah."


    "Like what?"


    At the rushing thoughts of hot wet sexes thrusting repeatedly against each other, Temari feels her face heat up with hot blushing. Spinning around in the water, she whines, "don''t make me say."


    He asks, "are you sure," but it doesn''t have the confident, yet playful tone she was hoping for, prompting her to turn around. With serious blue eyes observing her, she can tell he''s grown serious. She''s certain when he asks, "what if you don''t like me later? I don''t want you to regret doing any of your firsts with me."


    Taken aback by his consideration, she quickly assures him, "I won''t."


    With deep attention to a future she''s certain he won''t have, Naruto asks, "and if you do regret it?" It''s as if he''s asking if she''ll regret what she and her village have to do to Konoha and it''s disheartening because she''s only following orders. Her hesitation allows him to add, "look, I get that you don''t want to regret anything but we can''t know what the future might bring. I''ll treat you right no matter what, so even if we''re just friends, I''d be happy with that."


    .


    .


    .


    ????The novel is available in PDF with more than 400 Chapters, visit us in our Ko-Fi store????


    /horizon2075????

 Chapter 268

    Chapter 268 - 268


    "This is so strange," Temari carelessly voices before gathering herself. With a weak smile, she tells him, "it''s just surprising that you''re saying no. Most boys wouldn''t."


    "I wouldn''t say I''m saying no," Naruto shyly admits. "I just don''t want you to rush into anything if you think you might regret it later. It''s important to me that whatever we do is from the heart, you know?"


    "You''re a surprising person, Naruto," Temari admits with a huff, adding, "and I think you''re right. I have been thinking of myself, haven''t I? It''s only right that I be more honest with you." Slowly embracing him again, they tread water as she explains, "I suppose I''ve been preoccupied with my predicament. If we don''t... if the Omiai between us doesn''t work, then I have no other option but to marry someone for the good of the village. I feel like I''m embracing this steamy behavior with you because it may be the last time I have a choice."


    "That''s not true, Temari-chan," he insists. "You always have a choice."


    "No," she says, gently shaking her head. Combing his wet golden-blond hair with her fingers, she adds, "the options are choose the village and damn myself, or, choose myself and damn the village. And that''s no choice, at all. I''ll choose my village¡ªmy family¡ªevery single time. Which, of course, also means everything I do with the husband my father selects for me won''t truly be of my choosing; not like you anyway. That''s the truth. So you''re right. You and I are not in love, but I really really like you. You have this goodness... about you, that''s- well, it''s very moving."


    Holding her tighter, Naruto expresses, "I think you''re a good person too, Temari-chan."


    "No," she rebukes.


    "It''s true," she insists, squeezing for emphasis. "I can see it- actually, I can feel it."


    Eyes widening, she scoffs as she asks, "what?"


    "Yup," he grins. "When we kiss, it''s like you''re curious-"


    Interrupting, she jests, "are you calling me inexperienced?"


    "No," he laughs, attempting to temper her with, "just... innocent?"


    "I can''t believe you''re calling me a virgin," she jovially denotes.


    "You''re totally twisting my words," he defends. "I just mean... I like kissing you."


    Temari battles back with, "only like, huh?" Naruto''s gladsome groan makes her laugh as she assures him, "I''m teasing. I enjoy our time together too, kissing or not." Leaning in, she kisses him for several warm seconds before pulling away enough to huff, "but definitely when we''re kissing." Pressing her body flush against his, she deepens their intimate kiss. Because he knows she likes it, he allows her to dominate his lips and mouth as the strong fingers of his formidable hands drag down the toned flesh of her back, slowly tenderizing either side of her spine until they grip the taut muscles of her shapely love handles. The way he focuses his impressively confident ministrations on her lower back sparks a warm desire growing from the core of her loins.


    Her cloudy mind reminds her, ''he''s doing it again,'' as her sex becomes more aroused and demanding. Despite her duty, Temari couldn''t have anticipated how talented Naruto would be. Some nights he would leave her feeling glittery, hot, bothered, and antsy for more. Bobbing in the water, pressed flush against their nearly naked bodies, this make-out session feels even hotter than the others. Without thought or consent from her brain, her hand automatically descends low under the water, rubbing down from his strong chest and abs to his erect thickness popping out his boxers. Gripping his hot meat-stick is the only thing to snap her out of her euphoric haze, pulling back in surprise and separating their swollen lips.


    His gentle, "do you want to stop?" made her recall her mission and she shakes her head. But when he says, "you don''t have to force yourself," it almost felt like he was daring her; urging her competitive spirit within to break through her fears.


    Temari gives him a quick kiss before ordering him, "come on."


    She pulls away and swims to the riverbank. Once on dry land, he asks, "where are we going?"


    In preparation for the inevitable, Temari allocated a second suite on the top level of their hotel. One located well away from where her brothers or Baki could possibly hear her. So as she tosses him his clothes, she answers, "my room." The words felt so final leaving her mouth, Temari felt scared, excited, and a little sick. Her heart reminds her this isn''t how she imagined losing her virginity, however, she made peace with her decision and won''t stop it now.


    .


    .


    .


    ????The novel is available in PDF with more than 400 Chapters, visit us in our Ko-Fi store????


    /horizon2075????

 Chapter 269

    Chapter 269 - 269


    "Wait," Naruto''s voice cuts right through her momentum. "We can''t."


    Turning to the blond, he hasn''t put his clothes on. Temari genuinely admits to him, "I don''t understand," as she mentally adds, ''I''m throwing myself at you!'' Tentatively, she fears the answer to her question, "am I not... good enough?"


    "No, it''s nothing like that," Naruto quickly assures her, rushing to stand in front of her. "I think you''re beautiful and hot and I definitely would... with you. But, I have to tell you something, and I think it would wrong if I told you after we, uh, do anything in your room."


    "Okay," Temari slowly chimes. Though she''s concerned, she doesn''t let it show as she asks, "what is it?"


    "There''s no easy way to say this, so I''m just going to say it," he proclaims. "Oh, and I''ve been told any reaction you have is perfectly normal." Temari grows nervous by the amount of set up and clears her mind lingering arousal as she nods. "I have someone I''ve grown to love. Someone important to me I''d like to be with."


    Her sharp mind immediately asks, ''then why did you agree to Omiai if-'' but she uncovers the answer right away, asking him, rather than bluntly stating, "does she love you back?"


    Smiling, he admits, "she''s flat out told me not to fall in love with her because nothing could ever happen between us and she didn''t want to break my heart." Though Temari appreciates his honesty, his unrequited love won''t stop her. She''s about to say as much when he continues, "but, she said that when we first met and I agreed to it because I didn''t love her either; I didn''t even know her. Anyway, I''m saying all this because even if you and I become a couple, at some point in the future, I''m going to ask her if she''d also be my girlfriend too."


    "I''m sorry, what?" Temari has to laugh as she says, "are you saying... I don''t think I heard you right because it sounds like you''re saying you want to have multiple girlfriends." Her laughter doesn''t last long against Naruto''s serious countenance and finally, she asks, "you- you''re serious?" With his quick nod, Temari momentarily forgets the mission for her knee-jerk hatred of all cheaters, players, and womanizers, and heatedly asks him, "you want me to be okay with you cheating on me!"


    Though his stance puckers up by her sudden ire, he dauntlessly shakes his head as he responds, "no, no, definitely not. The very first thing I''d want you to be is comfortable, then, if you can find it in your heart to also be in a relationship with her, the three of us would be in one relationship. It''s called polyamory; it''s basically one big family-"


    Temari struggles to retain control of herself, like a weakened dam trying to restrain the rising pressure of a flooding reservoir. But after holding in what her little brother and father are forcing her to do, after losing her mother, after losing what could have been with Daimaru, after being rejected by a boy who then wants her to accept consensual affairs, Temari firmly voices, "no! That''s not what that basically is! You only care to sleep around with as many women as you want; with my approval, no less! I-"


    "You''re right," Naruto interjects with a weak and understanding smile, raising his hands in surrender. "How you feel is right and I respect it. Since you''re not into that¡ªwhich, again, is okay¡ªwe shouldn''t go any further, right? It would be wrong." With that, he steps away from her and Temari''s mind instantly remembers herself and the mission and properly curses, ''fuck.'' As he puts his clothes on, he adds, "even if we have different preferences in relationships, I still want us to be friends, so don''t worry, we can still pretend for your tou-chan if you want."


    Naruto zips up his jacket as he finishes, "I hope you don''t regret kissing me. Night, Temari-chan." She wants to stop him but she''s panicking and she''s disciplined enough to know any decision in that state of mind is bound to be a bad one. The whiplash of such a turnaround has her reach out to him as he turns away from her and silent as he leaps away.


    Temari''s mind was in a confusing daze all the way to her bed, replaying every word or gesture that led to such an unexpected failure. The entirety of her night was a carousel of thoughts; from what her father will say, to what Gaara will do, to the effect this may have on the invasion, to even her views on relationships and polyamory. She felt her anger is completely justifiable but in terms of the mission, she regrets her emotional response because it didn''t have to end that way. She was so caught up in her own beliefs that she completely forgot about the archaic Code of Hammurabi during The Warring States period; allowing for multiple spouses. She wasn''t sure it was still legal but there was precedence she could''ve worked with. If there was ever a moment to make Naruto fall for her, flipping that moment around would''ve been it.


    Temari did not sleep that night.


    .


    .


    .


    ????The novel is available in PDF with more than 400 Chapters, visit us in our Ko-Fi store????


    /horizon2075????

 Chapter 270

    Chapter 270 - 270


    NARUTO


    Sprinting through the trail leading away from Training Ground 3, Naruto leaps onto the first available rooftop to leap from building to building his home. Normally he would''ve walked her home to make certain she was safe, but after revealing something about himself that''s practically taboo, he opted to flee and leave a clone to cover her back. Though he does like the vision of a large loving family, he knows he didn''t confess to her his preference in hopes she would agree. He used it against her but it was for her own good, huffing, "dodged that kunai."


    ''You lied to me,'' Kurama growls from deep within his seal.


    "Wha," Naruto sounds before mentally asking his furry partner, ''how''d I lie? I said I didn''t want to use her.''


    ''You agreed with Jiraiya''s wisdom,'' Kurama retorts with his husky voice. ''You said you would!''


    ''First, no, I didn''t,'' Naruto responds, letting his body naturally sprint as his mind converses with the Nine-Tails. Looking through the high golden gate, Naruto shows the prowling beast his counting fingers. ''Second, I don''t want Gaara to hate me for hurting his sister. Third, I don''t want to ruin whatever friendship Temari-chan and I could have. Since I know what they''re planning, it wouldn''t be right to take advantage of her like that.''


    ''I don''t like you right now,'' the destructive chakra beast flatly declares.


    "Aww, come on, Kurama," Naruto replies.


    Kurama stops prowling to testify to the blond, ''first, our primary mate refused us, then the crafty blond, then the teammate, and now you reject a willing mate! You enjoy claiming we''re partners, yet you make all the decisions!''


    ''Partners don''t ask friends to deliberately trick and hurt other people''s feelings,'' Naruto hollers back as if it''s obvious. ''You wouldn''t like it if someone asked me to take advantage of you- Oh, actually, I seem to remember Ji-chan asking me if I could control you, and what did I say? It''s not right to do that to a friend!''


    ''...You said, a person,'' Kurama begrudgingly corrects. ''Which I am not.''


    Slumping his shoulders, Naruto returns, ''I was respecting the fact that you don''t want them knowing too much about you or I would''ve said friend.'' Walking closer to the golden gates, Naruto reminds the great beast, ''and Nai-chan only said she needed a break. If anything''s wrong, I know she''ll tell me.''


    ''That was too long ago,'' Kurama complains, taking a seat and resting his head on his paws inches from the gate.


    Groaning, Naruto begins to say, ''it hasn''t even been a week-''


    ''Don''t pretend you''re not restless,'' Kurama accuses the blond. Naruto avoids Kurama''s eye as the chakra beast continues to say, ''I can''t imagine you''d make so much progress in your Sage training if you didn''t have a plethora of pent up energy.''


    ''Yeah, well, I didn''t think I''d be so... wired,'' Naruto sheepishly admits before insisting, ''even still! That''s no reason to take advantage of Temari-chan.''


    ''I can''t trust anything you say,'' he angrily retorts. ''Rectify the situation. Seek the advice of a professional if you must.''


    ''Fine, I''ll...'' Naruto pauses for a moment, thinking about a professional sociologist who can help; an awesome person who didn''t deserve his backlash. ''You know, I should probably see Mabui-chan again. It wasn''t fair of me to just walk out on her like that. Plus, it really looked like she didn''t know.''


    ''I prefer Jiraiya,'' the great beast proposes.


    Pointing a stern index finger at Kurama''s large red eyes, he bellows, ''I''m not asking Ero-sennin about Nai-chan!''


    Leaping on all fours, Kurama bares fangs as he contends, ''you see! There you go again, making all the decisions! And now we''re absent any mates to sex with!''


    Lulling his heavy head lower than slumped shoulders, Naruto groans, ''ugh, will you please stop talking like that...''


    MABUI


    Mabui wasn''t surprised to see the orange-clad blond looking through the aisle, likely searching for her. She''d been at their table for nearly an hour before getting up to look for him. Walking back from the entrance, she assumes she must''ve missed him, but he sees her now and walks directly to her. Mabui was surprised that he was alone. Possessing an item that belongs to a lost clan was a risk. Naruto could''ve gone to his Hokage and she would''ve met a squad of Anbu, rather than her handsome genius.


    After they greet each other, it feels slightly tense and stuffy, prompting Mabui to suggest they go outside. After collecting her things, she takes him to a restaurant that immediately refuses Naruto service. Though Mabui wanted to argue, her alluring hair, skin tone, and appearance already draw more attention than a spy would like. Offering to treat her to ramen, Naruto creates a clone to bring their order from Ichiraku''s while they make their way to his old apartment. Though he mentioned his cousin, Karin showing an interest in redeveloping the area, Mabui didn''t press him for more details.


    They''re in his old room twenty minutes later. With scattered trash, empty needles, burned wood from a small fire, and tatted walls, the one-bedroom, one-bath has clearly housed squatters since Naruto''s departure.


    Happy about the privacy, Mabui places her hands behind her back¡ªaccentuating her voluptuous breasts¡ªbefore leaning against the wall. She gazes at him with a small smile as she confesses, "I''m glad you came today."


    Observing her watch him brings a small smile to his face before he humbly offers, "I''m sorry I blew up on you. That bugged me way more than I expected."


    Shaking her head, no, sways her silver bangs as she assures him, "I understand. It''s your family; your lineage. I wasn''t expecting that, and please believe me when I say I had no intention of upsetting you."


    Taking a step closer to her, he affirms, "no, I know."


    He''s five paces away and silent for several moments. He seems deep in thought, in a way only lost family¡ªlost possibilities¡ªcan ever do. Having lost her parents only months ago, Mabui softly asks, "would you like to talk about them? Your family?"


    "Uh, I don''t mind, but there''s not much to say," Naruto reasons. "I only found out I had a clan a couple months back, so, I don''t know much. Apparently, they were destroyed by an alliance of other villages, but I don''t know who yet."


    Recognizing the possibilities for revenge, Mabui cautiously asks, "do you plan on pursuing this?"


    "When I have more time, sure," he shrugs, not quite inspiring a lot of malevolence. As if proving to her he''s not a vindictive person, he simply adds, "I''m pretty busy at the moment."


    "I see," Mabui evenly states. Her parents died of natural causes, yet she still felt angry. His entire clan was apparently targeted and destroyed, yet he has better things to do. His heart is inspiring, giving her the strength to voice, "well, then allow me to share what I know." He takes a step closer to listen as she begins. "The first thing you have to understand is I left my family when I was very young."


    "How old?"


    "Nine," she winces to admit. Immediately she comments, "I know, I know, very risky but I knew I couldn''t stay with my parents. They were farmers, not ninja." Looking at the smoke damaged ceiling, Mabui recounts for Naruto as much for herself, "they inherited a plot of land from my deceased grandparents, and if they wanted the farm to survive, they would need a son or marry me to a strong man so he can help with the workload. Even at a young age, I knew I couldn''t be like them. I was too curious about the world with all its mysteries waiting for me. I always had questions; questions they couldn''t answer. So, as horrible as this makes me, I left. I left them. I regretted it every day¡ªespecially when I was starving, lost, hurt, scared, or a million of things out of my capability¡ªbut not once did I turn and run back."


    .


    .


    .


    ????The novel is available in PDF with more than 400 Chapters, visit us in our Ko-Fi store????


    /horizon2075????

 Chapter 271

    Chapter 271 - 271


    "I know what that''s like; being on your own," Naruto sadly muses. "Only in my case, it was the orphanage that I left. I was nearly six when I started living on my own. How''d you survive?"


    Her shoulders sway in line with her rotating head shake as she answers, "I stole a little, did odd jobs, but before it got too bad, I tested into a boarding school. My parents were not educated. They could work the land well enough, but, philosophy, literature, fu?injutsu, ninjutsu, math, science, a number of studies I wanted to know about went right over their heads. As much as I loved them, that place was suffocating for someone as curious as me."


    Nodding, he then asks, "so you lived in school?"


    "They tested for academics and military aptitudes," Mabui details.


    With a competitive smirk, he boldly asks, "how''d you do?"


    Smiling, she brags, "in the top percentile for logistics, memory, and clinical & social dynamics, and in the top ten percent for chakra use and control." Impressed, Naruto whistles before Mabui curtsies with a smile and continues. "As interesting as being a kunoichi sounded¡ªand they really pushed me toward it¡ªI didn''t have high chakra reserves. Ultimately, I decided the pen was mightier than the sword and joined the academic world instead of the shinobi one."


    "You must''ve trained a little," Naruto questions. "You don''t feel weak at all."


    Mabui easily avoids that land mine by asking, "have you been feeling me up without my knowledge, Naruto?"


    "That''s not what I mean," he bellows affronted yet with a small smile. "I''m just saying, I can sense you''re at least a strong genin level."


    "Well thank you," Mabui cutely bows. "Practicing Fu?injutsu helps but I also do a daily workout regiment that an old boyfriend taught me. It includes several chakra control exercises. And I was taught from a young age that you shouldn''t neglect the body or chakra to train the brain. They''re symbiotic and you need to train them rigorously to be the best."


    Naruto''s smile flattens as he thinks to cautiously ask, "did you ever see your parents again?"


    Inhaling deeply, she crosses her arms as she answers, "I did." Feeling a pang of regret, longing, loss, her voice sours as she elaborates, "after I graduated, I went back a few times... sent them ryo? every month. They were... cordial, for the most part, but, it wasn''t hard to sense how betrayed they felt."


    Sensing her distress, Naruto takes another step forward as he gently asks, "did they ever forgive you?"


    Rather than trust her voice to answers, a misty-eyed Mabui simply shakes her head, ''no.'' Mabui couldn''t ignore the benefit to the mission hugging Naruto for support is, but deeper than that, she simply wanted a hug. His strong arms wrap around her body, making her feel safe and warm. Resting her head beside his, she softly voices, "the last family I had died resenting me... and that was the price I paid to be who I am today."


    "...We all pay a price," Naruto voices into her light-gray hair.


    After several moments of warm embrace Mabui takes a step back, leaning on the wall as she continues to inform the blond, "the only other thing I remember about my family is my father''s brother; I never liked him. My uncle was a shinobi but I don''t know where. He visited a couple of times a year until he died. If anything he''s the likely culprit for how that jutsu ended up with my parents. I can only assume he found or stole the jutsu since he was never a big name."


    Nodding in acceptance, Naruto then asks, "anything else?"


    "If I knew more, believe me, I would tell you," Mabui assures him. Having already pondered this conversation, a hopeful Mabui asks, "what would you like to do with your family scroll? I won''t lie to you and say I wouldn''t like to keep it, but, I know it belongs to you."


    "I''ll have to talk to my cousin about this," Naruto responds. "I''ll let you know what we decide."


    Though Mabui didn''t like his response, it''s to be expected. She can only work to convince him in the future, which is why she''s planned for this, calling out, "oh! There was another reason I was happy you came."


    "Oh," Naruto starts, perking up as he asks, "what?"


    Mabui pushes off the wall and slowly walks around the curious blond, adding more sway to her hips and keeping her hands clasped behind her back as she slyly asks, "do you remember how I said I''d try and come up with a helpful strategy for you to be a little more confident and polished with the polyamory lifestyle?"


    "No way," Naruto gasps, turning in place to keeps his large eyes on her. "You came up with something?" Her beautifully symmetrical face nods with a proud smile on her pink lips. "That''s great! I actually just told a girl about it and that did not go well, at all."


    Though it''s surprising he''d try, the result isn''t. Quite fortunately for the blond, this mission, Samui, and especially Darui pissed her off. She wasn''t normally a vindictive person, but this whole situation was a lose-lose scenario and she was going to share the wealth. "That''s to be expected," Mabui answers him, lining up her plan. "This lifestyle isn''t for everyone. It takes a special acceptance a lot of people can''t approve of on an emotional level."


    Nearly hopping in place, his closed hands are in front of him as he rapid-fire asks, "so what is it? Do you have time? Can you tell me now?"


    "Yes, yes, and the strategy is very simple," she assures him. "It''s called, practice."


    His expression flattens before he quirks his brow and skeptically sounds, "huh?"


    "Obviously, the big challenge with this lifestyle is how unpopular it is and the stigma behind it," Mabui orates like a sensei. "To many looking in, you would appear as little more than a playboy who only wants to sleep around with many women and is afraid of commitment. This means that you have to know¡ªdeep down¡ªwhy this is the lifestyle for you, and that''s not going to happen without some good ol'' trial and error."


    "Okay, that makes sense," Naruto agrees before requesting, "but what''s the strategy specifically?"


    Pulling on his loose orange sleeve, Mabui looks affronted by his attire as she asks, "do you own other clothes- nice clothes?" Quickly adding, "I mean something dressy."


    Looking down at his beloved orange and blue jumpsuit, Naruto hesitates to answer, "I... I''m going to say no. Why?"


    Considering what he likes to wear, she can''t imagine his fashion sense has matured enough to dress appropriately for her plans and mentally decides to help him find an outfit as she answers, "because, tomorrow night, you and I are going out on the town."


    INO


    After telling Naruto he can enter, her blond stud walks into her room, instantly making her remember the last time he was there and how he forgave her; wrenching a little more happiness to her day. They greet each other casually as Ino stands from her desk and when she settles the wrinkles from her purple mini-skirt and crop top, she notices him sneak a quick look. Fortunately, she always dresses to captivate the eyes, so it''s not as if she was trying to seduce him, but she appreciates his quick gaze to her naked midsection. She unfurls her ponytail to give him a better look before taking a seat on the floor ahead of the short table at the center of her room. Taking a seat opposite her, Naruto asks, "what''s up?"


    Without the third party member of her plan, Ino instead asks, "did you talk to Karin yet?"


    "Yeah and thanks," Naruto replies with a broad smile. "She''s pretty excited about the whole thing."


    "You don''t have to thank me," Ino assures him with a shrug that sways her platinum blond bang. "That''s what friends are for. What''d you tell her?"


    .


    .


    .


    ????The novel is available in PDF with more than 400 Chapters, visit us in our Ko-Fi store????


    /horizon2075????

 Chapter 272

    Chapter 272 - 272


    Leaning back on his arms, Naruto recounts, "I told her it sounded great and she can do whatever she wants."


    Snickering a second, Ino asks, "just like that?"


    He shrugs as he responds, "I trust her."


    Grinning, she jests, "well aren''t you just the most amazing clan head ever?"


    Rhetorically, he asks, "was there ever a doubt?"


    "Just don''t leave her with all the work, you know," Ino verbalizes. "What she''s taking on is a lot of work, reading, and meetings. Delegation is part of the job as Clan Head, but you also have to be with her every step of the way."


    Palming the table with energy, he implores, "are you kidding? I made sure she knows to bring me in on everything that comes up; I don''t care how small. Even now, I got one clone in line at the Council''s Housing and Building Safety Department, one waiting in the Area Planning Commission for Wood District, one in Power and Water, and since she said we need a contractor to talk repairs, estimates, and... what did she call it... appraise! We need a contractor to appraise it, I sent a clone to a builder I know in Wave. Hopefully, he can help."


    "Wow, you''re a one-man army," Ino deputizes, adding, "property developers beware." Enjoy his snicker, she then asks, "what''s Karin-chan doing?"


    Naruto immediately laughs, making her increasingly curious until he finally explains, "Karin''s super pissed right now!"


    Absorbing his fun energy, she leans in as she jovially asks, "why?"


    "I got a clone with her too," Naruto starts. "They first went to the Civilian Council building to ask about buying a foreclosed business. Someone there told them they had to go to the auction house that the Council outsources to. When they get there, someone tells em the auction house doesn''t accept any bids on property without proof of funds. So, they had to run to the bank and open an account for our clan then transfer the ryo? into. After running back to the auction house, their files said that the apartment we want to bid on is listed as an REO, which means¡ªget this¡ªthat it''s owned by the village! So they had to race back to where they first started! The last I checked in, Karin was banging her head against the wall while waiting in line."


    Ino covers her mouth to hold in her snickering, then shakes her head remorsefully as she expresses, "I''m sorry, that''s not funny."


    Restrain his smile to a weak grin, Naruto admits, "it''s a little funny."


    "Maybe," she timidly admits. Shaking her head and lovely silk hair, Ino hastily orders, "but get her something nice for all her hard work."


    "I''ll pick her up some okonomiyaki later," he answers with a nod.


    "Since you''re basically the Hokage of Helping, I''d like yours, if you please- that is, I hope you''ll help. You don''t have to if you don''t want to-"


    "I want to, Ino," he assures her with that honest face she loves to see. Just for them, he adds, "we''ve come a long way, so, lay it on me."


    "It''s about Sakura," Ino begins.


    "Is she still staying with you?"


    "Yeah."


    "How''s she doing?"


    Disgruntled, Ino sags as she honestly answers, "ready to collapse any day now if she doesn''t rest."


    "Yeah, she''s pushing herself harder than I''ve ever seen," Naruto glumly voices. "But she''s getting really good with her Iryo?-ninjutsu. Ji-chan let her make a copy of one of an advanced text, so she''s learning a lot."


    "Good," Ino replies. "That''s good. It''s not like I want her to stop. I''m thrilled she''s getting stronger, but, she can''t keep going like this; not without some relief. Something''s gotta give."


    "What do you have in mind?"


    "All that stress, building day after day," Ino voices. "I think she''ll be fine if we help her vent a little. She needs a good, solid break to recharge or she''s going to hurt herself." At Naruto''s mellow chuckle, a curious Ino asks, "what?"


    "Nothing," he assures her with a smile before explaining, "it''s just, you two used to fight ALL the time in the Academy; like, every day, non-stop. And now, you''re super worried about her."


    "Always have been," Ino replies with a smirk before affirming, "I''m sure I can speak for the both of us when I say we''ve grown a lot since then."


    Nodding his head, Naruto then asks, "what''s the plan?"


    "You," she quickly answers with her casual confidence, making him sound, "huh?" The front door downstairs opens and Ino smiles as she answers his curious gaze, "hold that thought. She''s finally back."


    Looking at her suspiciously, Naruto deepens his voice to rumbling as he asks, "Ino?"


    Lifting her palms submissively, Ino admits, "I want to help and I don''t want to go behind her back to do it, honest. When it comes to the two of you, I want to be as open as possible, so I invited her too."


    Walking in without knocking, Sakura listlessly communicates, "sorry, I''m late-" before realizing her teammate is also in the room. "Naruto?"


    "Yo," Naruto calls out.


    "Take a seat," Ino offers with a hand.


    Lethargically, Sakura plops down in the space west of Ino and Naruto''s north and south as she asks, "what''s going on?"


    "Not sure," Naruto replies lean back on both hands as he adds, "this is Ino''s show."


    A worn-out Sakura jokes, "should I be scared?"


    "Ha ha," Ino flatly jests. Boldly, she tells her pink-haired friend, "I''ll get straight to the point. Sakura, I''m worried about you and I want to help."


    With tired eyes lazily landing on Ino, Sakura asks, "why? I''m fine-"


    "You''re not fine," Ino interrupts. "You''re overworking yourself, but that''s fine. I didn''t ask you here to stop or even slow you down." Sakura seems happy to hear that before Ino confesses, "both of you know I did terrible, unforgivable things-"


    "Stop worrying about that," a tired Sakura gripes. "I already told you lets just move forward."


    "We''ve forgiven you," Naruto assures her.


    But Ino can''t forgive herself just yet, replying, "regardless, I won''t forget. What I did was immoral and my remorse has entitled me with the responsibility of helping you both whenever I can. It may always be like this so get used to it."


    "Soooo," Naruto slowly voices, looking from Sakura to Ino and back. "Basically, you''re saying we''re friends," he finishes.


    .


    .


    .


    ????The novel is available in PDF with more than 400 Chapters, visit us in our Ko-Fi store????


    ????ko-fi.com/horizon2075????

 Chapter 273

    Chapter 273 - 273


    Slumping, Ino tries to reply, "No, I''m saying-"


    But she''s interrupted when Sakura tells Naruto, "that''s what it sounds like to me."


    Turning to Sakura, Ino rebukes, "it''s more than-"


    Naruto casually interrupts to tell Sakura, "she took a long time to say something that''s so obvious."


    "That''s Ino for you," Sakura replies. "Always over-thinking things." Amused by them, annoyed by them, and amused by how annoyed she is by them, Ino simply smiles in gratitude at the playful teammates until Sakura eventually asks, "so this was about helping me somehow?"


    "This is about giving you that thing you wanted," Ino cheekily returns.


    Drawing a blank, a confused Sakura asks, "what thing?"


    "I''m sure you remember, what with your memory," Ino casually remarks, enjoying the anticipation before her bomb. "It was a few weeks back, the night I told Naruto everything."


    "The night..." Suddenly Sakura''s eyes popped wide in surprise. "Ino! No!"


    "What, what is it," Naruto asks.


    Ino starts to tell him, "Well, Sakura demanded I let her have se-" But Sakura rushes over the table to clap her hand over Ino''s smiling mouth.


    "It''s nothing, it''s nothing. Don''t listen to her," Sakura desperately insists of Naruto. With rough hands over her lips, Ino simply eyes the pinkette with all the confidence of a queen. The self-proclaimed sisters have long since been able to communicate with eye contact alone, and looking at Ino''s pupil-less blue eyes, Sakura just knows, asking, "you''re going to tell him anyway, aren''t you?"


    With her ability to speak incapacitated, Ino nods once. Sakura groans and huffs loudly as she slumps back into her cushioned floor. The pinkette begins to blush and fixes her gaze downward, avoiding either blond.


    "I''m so lost," Naruto bemoans.


    "Sorry," Ino brightly calls with a pretty smile. "As I was saying, Sakura''s working hard and I feel that qualifies her to play hard too; really hard."


    "Things are different now," Sakura weakly protests.


    "The only thing that''s changed is Naruto isn''t my boyfriend," Ino hates to admit. "But even if he was, I''d still ask for you."


    "But-"


    "But nothing," Ino heatedly cuts her off. "You need to relax! Time for leisure is in the schedule you wrote for yourself. But if you can think of something better than that-" she asks, pointing a casual thumb at a bewildered Naruto, finishing, "I won''t ask him for you."


    "I... He..." Sakura blushes profusely and Ino understands why. Masturbation feels good and it''s efficient; sex, in general, feels good and though she''s never been with anyone else, she''s sure she''ll enjoy it. After all, she loves talking to the older women in the bathhouses and her more experienced cousins, and the topic generally always revolves around clothes, men, and sex. Asking them discrete questions about the average performance is how Ino knows sex with the blond stamina-freak is on another level.


    "I''m still lost," Naruto''s voice chimes in.


    Proudly, bluntly, Ino assertively decrees, "I want you to have sex with Sakura."


    Sakura''s entire body glows red with capitol embarrassment as Naruto looks from Ino to Sakura, to Ino and Sakura again before he admits in a daze, "...I''m even more confused now."


    Rolling her eyes, she huffs, "Kami, Naruto, what''s the confusion?" Using her hands to create simple visual aids, she conveys, "you put the P in the V until she O''s. It''s nothing you haven''t done before."


    "That''s not what I-" Naruto cuts himself off to then try by asking, "how are you okay with this? It''s not- Isn''t this like... a thing girls don''t do?"


    In support of her teammate, Sakura yells as well, "yeah, you! I thought you-" But when she catches Naruto''s clear blue eyes, the blushing girl quickly turns away as if physically pained in her stomach to be observed.


    Not bothered by their curiosity, Ino casually answers, "I''m okay with this because¡ªnot to sound too sentimental here¡ªI love you both. Naruto means as much to me as Sakura does, and after everything the three of us have been through, this sort of just became okay." Turning to Sakura, she explains, "you''re the sister I found¡ªthe sister I hurt¡ªso, as long as it''s you, then having Naruto go balls deep in you doesn''t bother me."


    Returning her regard to the conversation, a wide-eyed Sakura looks between Ino and a flabbergasted Naruto. It''s clear to Ino that the pinkette is thinking emotionally when she asks her, "but, what about you and Naruto?"


    Turning her gaze on Naruto for a moment, Ino then answers Sakura, "I''m still in my self-imposed dog-house. I can''t worry about that right now. I just want to help. You need some much-needed relief and I''m sure Naruto''s been frustrated having to go without for so long." Looking at Naruto, she adds, "in the future, if it feels right, I''m going to ask you out regardless of who you''re sleeping with."


    "If he says yes," Sakura begins to ask. "You''d still be okay with me and him..." Sakura blushes furiously as she avoids eye contact with a lightly blushing Naruto.


    Ino smiles as she honestly answers, "yes, Sakura."


    "And if he says no," Sakura suggests.


    "If you''re afraid of rejection, then you''ve already lost," Ino flatly and casually announces. "So, here''s the logistics. Sakura''s training regiment gives her an hour a day for recreational activity; to decompress from the buildup of the day''s fatigue. Naruto¡ªfor her recovery¡ªI want you to smash in her guts real good for every second of that hour-" In sheer embarrassment, Sakura groans, "for the love of Kami," as Ino finishes, "till she''s gushing out globs of your baby-gravy. You guys can decide when the best time for yourselves is. Any questions?"


    "Can you kill me now," Sakura chimes.


    "Sakura," Naruto softly voices, gently calling the pinkette''s attention. "Is this what you really want? I thought you didn''t... want a relationship with me."


    Sakura couldn''t look him in the eyes for long and turns away as she struggles to say, "I... I''m not the same girl I used to be. I''m not saying I love you romantically, but, you''re my teammate and I like to think we''ve grown really close."


    "I think so too," Naruto proclaims with a small smile. "I love being your teammate and I know you''ll get even stronger. Hell, you even heal me now instead of just Sasuke."


    Sakura quickly snorts before taking a deep breath and admitting to Naruto, "I did ask Ino if we... if you and I could... have sex again... regardless if you were her boyfriend."


    He lightly asks, "why?"


    "Ugh, don''t make me say it," Sakura groans in agonizing embarrassment.


    .


    .


    .


    ????The novel is available in PDF with more than 400 Chapters, visit us in our Ko-Fi store????


    ????ko-fi.com/horizon2075????

 Chapter 274

    Chapter 274 - 274


    "Because you rocked her world," Ino chimes


    "Ino!" Getting up, Sakura calls out, "that''s it, I''m leaving! I''m way too tired to survive this degree of embarrassment-"


    "Wait," Naruto quickly beckons, holding out his palms in hopes she''ll stop. She''s halfway to the door but she doesn''t leave. Naruto turns to Ino and asks, "I''m assuming your asking because Sakura wouldn''t?"


    "Naturally," Ino hums with a short bow.


    Naruto then asks, "would you care if either one of us said no?"


    "Not at all," Ino honestly assures them. "This is just me trying to be helpful."


    For ultra-precise clarity, Naruto finishes by asking, "helpful like this because Sakura and I have already had sex?"


    "As in, I''d never set Sakura up with some rando," Ino assures him. "I''m only presenting this option because you two have already done the deed and still care about each other." Though he didn''t need to, he nods to her and she can tell he''s not doing so because of the sex, but the respect. Ino wasn''t thinking in terms of moves or angles, but simply helping a friend, wild though the suggestion may be.


    Turning to his pink-haired teammate, Naruto asks, "first, you have nothing to be embarrassed about. I don''t want you to be uncomfortable talking about this but I''m more worried that you''re being pressured in some way."


    Sakura is rosy pink, but she doesn''t leave and Ino can see a tremendous struggle raging within her. Not unsurprisingly, the pinkette turns her tortured gaze on Ino and she knows precisely why. It''s the same reason she thinks of Kurenai when she''s conflicted; a sense of comfort and realization that leads to a decision. A decision Ino can tell Sakura made when her beautiful green eyes get a little braver before telling Naruto, "you don''t have to worry about that. I''m not being forced into anything. I did think about having sex again, but, I quickly concluded that if I don''t have the time in my schedule for a loving relationship, then it''s just about sex. And the idea of starting something so important with someone just for that felt..."


    "Cheap," Ino finishes.


    "Yeah," Sakura projects. "If sex is as important as love then it should mean more. And without someone like that, I just decided to focus on my training."


    Naruto nods before he asks, "am I... can you see me like that? I know it''s not love, like in love, but, would you really be okay with me?"


    Sakura turned her beautifully hot face away as she answers the blond, "I... did enjoy it. So, yes."


    Naruto hesitates to ask but does. "And Sasuke?"


    Ino hasn''t felt the same about the raven-haired avenger since he threatened Sakura''s life and the lives of her parents, and most crucially, when he nearly murdered Naruto. Her stock in Sasuke dropped dramatically after that, but Sakura visibly shook before sagging. "Well, I can''t exactly save my virginity for him, now can I," she responds before adding with some torment, "and you know him. If it has nothing to do with ''killing a certain man,'' then not even his Sharingan can see me like that. I just... you''re my teammate, Naruto, and my friend, and... we''ve already done it, so I know... I know you can do the job."


    "Repeatedly," Ino adds.


    "Ino!"


    To Ino''s surprise, Naruto becomes pensive. It''s unexpected that he would take so long to think about this. But when her thoughts recite the pros, ''sex, Sakura, no strings attached-'' she suddenly realizes why he, of all boys, would hesitate to agree. Kurenai-sensei already told her Naruto values bonds over meaningless or artificial relationships.


    Sakura is getting antsy by the length of silence when Ino interjects, "Naruto, you helped me when we didn''t have a friendship and I''ve grown to really value what we have. Sakura''s your friend and teammate; if you help her with this, I don''t think it''ll harm your relationship. If anything, as long as you''re both honest with each other, I think it''ll bring you closer." Sakura''s green eyes have always been a joy for Ino to see. Since they were little girls, Ino''s always wanted Sakura to look at her like they do now, in subtle awe and admiration.


    "Okay," Naruto agrees. "As long as everyone doesn''t feel left out or taken advantage of, I''d be happy to help."


    Sakura smiles for a split second before hiding it and declaring, "as you should be!" Ino smirks as the pinkette mirrors the same reaction she had when she asked Naruto for help. Ino holds in her amusement to a smile as Sakura tries to retain some dignity by declaring to the room, "Kami, I can''t believe how backward this is. Where has the romance gone?"


    Ino smiles even wider when Naruto takes Sakura''s hand and pulls her to him so she''s flat against him, torso to torso, pelvis to pelvis. A surprised Sakura can only yelp before he grips her toned hips and effortlessly lifts her off her feet so she''s looking down into his fearless blue eyes before assuring her, "don''t worry, Sakura. I may only be helping, but for that hour, you''re my one and only hime-sama."


    Ino hasn''t felt such a sharp spike of arousal since the night she confessed her misdeeds to Naruto. She thought that stirring, craving, yearning feeling was gone, but watching Naruto take charge of Sakura''s fit body sent a thrill through her. She was hot at the sight of Sakura blushing and both Kunoichi tightened their hot legs together.


    KURAMA


    Leaving Ino''s home, Naruto leaped from building to building and Kurama was thrilled by the turn of events, laughing his large furry head high to the dark ceiling and the consciousness above. ''HAHAHAHHAHAHAHAHAHAH!''


    Annoyed, Naruto''s voice reverberates throughout the chamber. ''You know, it''s super distracting having your commentary in my ear while I''m trying to have a conversation.''


    Not bothered, Kurama returns with just as much annoyance, ''do you know how infuriating it is to listen to you reject a perfectly willing mate? You should be grateful I didn''t try to rip this cage open.''


    ''You and I need to have a serious talk about boundaries,'' Naruto replies.


    ''Yeah, yeah, I''m taking a nap,'' Kurama grumbles


    TENTEN


    After opening the back access door of the Ten Out of Ten weapons shop for the blond, Haku leads the personable Naruto to the apartment upstairs. Spotting Tenten seated at the table, Naruto calls out to her, "yo," before looking around the two-bedroom apartment. Tenten knows her simple furniture and decor isn''t much but he seems impressed. Rather than reply to the man she''ll be intimate with, she gives him a short nod before focusing on the hot tea in front of her.


    Looking around, Naruto comments to Haku, "I can''t believe you''re living here now."


    As Haku grabs the teapot from the center of the table and pours Naruto a cup, he replies, "if I''m going to help Tenten, this is for the best."


    The entire time, Tenten is staring at her steaming beverage, she''s wondering about the blond; all the rumors the other shops spread, his hard upbringing, beating a monster like Zabuza, and still finding it within his heart to rescue her and her father. It isn''t difficult to admire someone like that, but it conflicts with a boy who approves of Haku. Tenten doesn''t know what it is about beautiful boys who treat her so frivolously, but she''s starting to dislike it.


    Tenten was so deep in thought, she missed Naruto taking a seat in front of her and asking, "Tenten-chan? Are you okay?"


    Sitting up straighter, she nods weakly while answering, "I... yeah."


    Haku takes his seat at the table as he begins saying, "I know you''re busy with your training, but I was hoping you could spare some time to help me train Tenten."


    "No problem," he quickly replied. "Just let me know when you want to spar."


    Tenten tries not to take offense when Haku replies, "that won''t be necessary right now. I''d like you to help in another way."


    "If I can, you know I will," Naruto assures them.


    "As you already know," Haku begins. "Traveling with Zabuza-sama since boyhood, I came across many types of shinobi. Some fearsome, some frightfully strong, others inept, and in your case, surprising and steadfast ninjas. Due to these encounters, I''ve been able to extrapolate a baseline of what the proper mindset might be to reach a superior level of success. I''d like you to help Tenten reach that mental fortitude."


    Hearing Haku explain it like that in front of Naruto somehow feels a little different than when he explained to her when they were alone; Tenten nearly believed it had nothing to do with pimping her out. Naruto''s puzzled countenance ends when he asks the bun-haired brunette, "is it like building up your confidence? Because I''ve helped with training like that."


    .


    .


    .


    ????The novel is available in PDF with more than 400 Chapters, visit us in our Ko-Fi store????


    ????ko-fi.com/horizon2075????

 Chapter 275

    Chapter 275 - 275


    "Even I don''t know what this is," Tenten answered, which isn''t completely true, but Tenten wants to hear what more Haku will say in front of their supposed master.


    "I don''t know if you''ve observed this yourselves," Haku continues. "But I''ve come to believe that much of the education a shinobi gains comes well before they first pick up a kunai or mold chakra. It''s hard truths. In many, if not all, of my encounters with strong shinobi, the painful education one receives from life''s negative experiences, often leads them down the path of greatness, whether good or bad. My childhood was far from ideal, as was Zabuza-sama''s, and Naruto-sama''s, and many other exemplary shinobi."


    Feeling blindsided, a confused Tenten demands to know, "that''s what you''re basing this on?" Even if she didn''t know all the shinobi in the village, she knew of one eternally youthful shinobi who''s exceptionally strong. With fierce brown eyes, Tenten declares, "my sensei didn''t have a horrible past and he''s one of the strongest shinobi in all of Konoha, rivaling Kakashi-sensei. There! Your ''observation'' is wrong!"


    Haku didn''t seem bothered. Instead, he was surprised and that bothered Tenten before he asks, "you''re his student and yet you don''t know his past?"


    Confused, Tenten cautiously asks, "know what?"


    "Your sensei may be flamingly optimistic, but his past is no exception to my theory," Haku calmly claims. "Sometime after the Third Shinobi World War, the Seven Swordsmen of the time, Fuguki Suikazan, Jinin Akebino, Kushimaru Kuriarare, Raiga Kurosuki, Ju?zo? Biwa, and two others, cornered a Konoha team in the forest; your sensei among them. A young Might Guy and his team were rescued by Might Duy¡ªhis father¡ªwho fought all seven swordsmen by himself using an unknown, yet substantially powerful technique. Out of seven, only Fuguki, Ju?zo?, and Raiga survived and not without heavy injures."


    "Wow," Naruto sounds. "I didn''t know Guy-sensei''s tou-chan was so strong."


    "While Guy-sensei and his team ran, his father fought to protect them and died," Haku educates Tenten.


    Defensively, Tenten questions, "how could you possibly know that?"


    "Before Zabuza-sama," Haku starts. "Kubikiribo?cho? belonged to Ju?zo? Biwa, who suffered lasting damage from his battle with Might Duy. Before Ju?zo? lost his sword and his life to Zabuza-sama, he confessed what had happened and the name of the lone man, with steaming red aura, who nearly wiped out the Seven Swordsmen of the Mist. It''s not hard to imagine what leaving your father to die while you flee for your life might feel like, Tenten; how that might push a person like the eternally spirited Might Guy."


    Tenten takes several moments to absorb this revelation, absentmindedly asking for the sake of speaking, "have you told Guy-sensei?"


    "I''ve been debating if I should," Haku muses. "I wouldn''t want to cause him needless pain."


    "I think you should," Naruto proposes. "If it was my tou-chan, I know I''d want to hear it."


    The sheer measure of empathy Tenten feels for her sensei only adds weight to Haku''s point and Tenten isn''t sure how she feels about that. Not only because she can''t measure up in that category but also because she can''t think of another strong shinobi who hasn''t experienced horribly traumatic experiences. Defensively, she asks Haku, "is that really the same as being forced to kill your parents or practically being enslaved by your own family, or being an orphan in a village that hates you, or the orphaned survivor of a massacred clan?"


    "To each their terrors," Haku plainly replies. "I can''t say without speaking to Guy-sensei, but I wouldn''t be surprised if his father meant the world to him. Nor have I spoken with Hyu?ga Neji or Uchiha Sasuke about their pasts but I''m certain they''ve matured drastically due to their experiences. In your case, your father''s an idiot, but he''s still alive. I cannot say anything about your mother, but even if I knew her story, I don''t believe it''s a driving force for you."


    "Maybe," Naruto hums in deep thought. "I can''t say my past doesn''t push me every day to prove everyone wrong but it''s a tough thing to prove."


    "I''m certain there are exceptions," Haku acknowledges. "Geniuses and truly talented shinobi may not need a traumatizing inciting incident to drive them. My theory is ongoing but I''ve yet to meet someone who disproves it."


    "Well, it''s hard to live in our world without tragedy," Naruto proposes with a shrug, making Tenten wonder how true that is and if she qualifies. Naruto continues, "I still don''t understand how I can help Tenten-chan."


    "Misfortunes are owed in large part to the inexperience and naivety of youth," Haku begins to answer the both of them. "Trained in challenging truths, laborious grit, and the hard work we put into the day, even Tenten-chan can learn the theory of success. To put it simply, I feel Tenten would benefit from stoic maturity. So, while I train her in her physical abilities in every way I know, I''d like you to help her experience that maturation."


    Looking stunned and amused, Naruto asks with disbelief, "help with maturity? From me? That''s a new one, but, okay. How do you guys want to do this?"


    "Tenten," Haku asks.


    Hesitantly, Tenten struggles to answer, "...doing... a-adult... stuff." She can already feel her body temperature rise to prickly hot around her armpits, neck, and forehead.


    Squinting his sky-blue eyes suspiciously, Naruto repeats, "adult stuff," before asking, "like what?"


    Swallowing audibly, a fidgety Tenten blushes as she hesitates to answer, "full... bodied... massages... would be nice."


    With a tone that''s thick with accusation, Naruto asks, "Haku?" Tenten feels a spot of hope when Naruto questions, "why''s it sound like Tenten''s not up for this?"


    ''Maybe...'' Tenten''s mind wishes, hoping to get out of this.


    Without a hint of guilt or culpability, Haku offers, "I suggested murdering a few homeless people, but she refused-"


    Surprised, Naruto calls, "murdering homeless! Haku!"


    "It was just a suggestion," the captivating boy insists.


    Turning to Tenten, Naruto begs, "I know you want to get strong, but please don''t murder anyone."


    Calmly, Haku remarks to the blond, "Naruto-sama, you already know I don''t care for killing. I simply want to train Tenten-chan to the best of my ability."


    "There are other ways," Naruto argues, to which, Haku agrees.


    "I''m sure there are," Haku voices as calmly as ever. "But I can''t guarantee Tenten the true strength she herself desires using those passive methods."


    Seemingly frustrated with Haku, Naruto turns to the bun-haired maiden and assures her, "Tenten-chan, don''t do anything you don''t want to."


    To which Haku casually comments, "yes, because the path to greatness never encounters anything you don''t want to do."


    Rotating toward his friend, Naruto frustratingly calls, "Haku-"


    But the blond is interrupted when Haku bows to Naruto, voicing just as respectfully as he always does, "I know what you intend to say, Naruto-sama, and I admire you more for it. What I''m attempting to explain is, you already fit the theory, so you can''t know what it''s like without that drive. Not everyone is ready to accept greatness without conquering the adversity necessary to build that confidence. If Tenten graduated the Academy in Kiri, it means the girl before you would''ve already killed peers she''s studied with just to survive. I don''t mean to say Konoha needs to be like Kiri. I only mean to say they expose their ninja to life and death early and often to mold only the best. As a genin, your fight with Zabuza-sama brought you to the line between life and death." Turning to Tenten, Haku confirms to her, "I can''t give you that because you are still a Konoha kunoichi and there would be ramifications that would affect Naruto-sama. But I''m giving you the next best thing I can think of. So for the last time, choose."


    .


    .


    .


    ????The novel is available in PDF with more than 400 Chapters, visit us in our Ko-Fi store????


    ????ko-fi.com/horizon2075????

 Chapter 276

    Chapter 276 - 276


    Through a thick cloud of denial, Tenten can''t completely disagree with Haku. If she truly wants to be strong, he makes too many possible points to completely disregard. But she never imagined giving up that part of her to gain the strength. To then watch Naruto¡ªsomeone who''s also suffered¡ªcome to her defense suddenly, and unexpectedly felt galling. When Naruto proclaims, "she can choose but it doesn''t mean I''m going to help do something she obviously doesn''t want to," it provoked her. Like she needed protecting... again.


    The image of Zabuza holding his butcher''s blade to her neck, accusing her of being sheep, immediately made her mortified that she''d make such a fuss for something she''ll eventually do in her life anyway. Her thoughts debate, ''like Neji says, only fate determines who the best will be.'' However looking at Naruto, the Dead-Last of his class, she remains confused. To her, they''re all incredibly strong; ''even Lee, who was born with a demoralizing handicap.'' Neji, Naruto, Rock Lee, Guy-sensei, Kakashi-sensei, Tsunade-sama, and so many other strong shinobi; all with traumatizing pasts. ''And those without?'' Her deductive mind registers Sakura, Ino, Cho?ji, and many of the ninjas in her class, and beyond. This reality was crushing to her dream of being praised by grateful villagers for her ability and of men, including Neji, falling over themselves for a date with her.


    As honest as ever, Haku assures Naruto, "I''ve said my piece, Naruto-sama. And were you to help or not, the request was never mine to make."


    Naruto turns to her, assuring her, "don''t listen to Haku. In his way, he means well but there are other ways of getting strong. You just keep training, and I''m sure you''ll get-"


    Abruptly, Tenten stands up, pushing her chair back to loudly scratch the wood floor. The boys look on expectantly, however, she remains quiet, deep in thought. She wonders who she is, who she wants to be, and the price it''ll take to get there. The destination is clear but the road isn''t, and before Haku''s challenge, she''s never once said, ''she''d do anything,'' and truly meant it. She''s fought Haku and lost, Naruto and lost, her teammates always beat her, and she wouldn''t even dream of challenging Zabuza.


    Looking at Naruto, she knows Zabuza would never call him sheep and that twists her face in anger. It''s a scary and uncertain step, but it''s a step she''s forcing herself to make for the future she wants. Additionally, she trusts Naruto, vividly remembering how she reached for him when she was afraid Zabuza would kill her. If Haku''s theory turns out to be sound, and he''s offering her Naruto to help, she feels just a tiny bit braver.


    Taking a deep breath, she tells the blue-eyed blond, "yes, I''m nervous as hell, and scared." Her throat is so dry Tenten has to pause and swallow. "I''m new to all this and thought I''d be married when... it''s a lot to ask, but... I won''t be sheep! I''m willing to do what it takes to be strong. So, if you can help me with this... Naruto... I''ll be grateful... like, later in life. Right now, I can''t think past my anxiety."


    "And if I say no," Naruto proposes.


    "Don''t," Tenten earnestly pleads, planting her palms on the table. "I know we''re inexperienced and that''s scary, but it has to be you, please."


    Pausing for several moments, Naruto voices, "you have to promise me you''ll tell me the moment you want to stop. I want you to be sure."


    "I will and I am," Tenten nervously answers.


    "And you have to promise me you''ll always be honest with me, even if it''s not something I want to hear," Naruto sternly adds.


    It''s a little shocking and uplifting to her that he would take this so seriously. With a stern nod, she answers, "I promise."


    With a clear eye toward the bun-haired beauty, Haku adds, "because we don''t go back on our word."


    KURAMA


    ''HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA,'' Kurama laughs entirely too much for Naruto''s patience. As Naruto heads home for the night, the great beast celebrates, ''back to two!''


    Rolling his eyes, Naruto retorts, ''it''s not two! It''s just massages!''


    MABUI


    Mabui used the day to recon the appropriate venue to execute her plan. She needed a place with a spacious enough dance floor, as well as booths for a bit of privacy. Additionally, she wanted a nightclub no ninja frequent. The last thing Mabui needs is an interruption by a Konoha shinobi, especially one who recognizes Naruto.


    So close to the final contest of the Chu?nin exam, the streets are packed with travelers, villagers, tourists, and general nomads. With her tight light-gray dress, Mabui takes a rickshaw to the club she picked and arranged a booth in. It''s a tight fit with the other pedestrians, rickshaws, and carts, but she eventually spots the golden-blond hair of the spiky-headed boy waiting for her across the street from the civilian nightclub. The line to enter is long and curves around the building.


    Stopping in front of Naruto, the blond''s eye saucer as he hollers, "wow! ...Mabui-chan..." Astonished blue eyes soak in every inch of her from top to bottom as she steps off the transportation. With her silky light-gray hair down over her honey-toned skin, Mabui chose a light-gray, thin strap, bodycon dress that stops three inches from the apex of her legs to keep the allure of a two-tone contrasting visual. Mabui was blessed with winning proportions so as long as her tight mini dress showed plenty of her amber cleavage and thighs, her curves would be all the seduction she needed fro her plan.


    "Insanely gorgeous doesn''t even come close to how amazing you look," he praises, adding, "I mean really... talk about a knockout."


    "Why thank you, Naruto," Mabui hums, gratefully appreciating the compliment. In the crowded road, she instantly draws a lot of attention but she ignores them to shyly tell Naruto, "you''re looking exceptionally dashing yourself. Very good fit."


    Though it took her some time to convince him muted orange was better than bright orange, she''s glad that she did. The spice-orange athletic dress-shirt that shows off his strong shoulders was a fine color to pair with his black slacks, shoes, and vest. Mabui hates herself for doing so, but looking at such an alluring genius, she can''t help but compare Naruto to her deceased fiance. Tensai''s intellect was all she needed to love and adore him physically, but not only was he twenty years her senior, as a pure academic, his body was unhealthy and on the heftier side. He''d tire before long and they couldn''t try many positions. The current genius arousing her womanhood is as fit as an alpha male can be, filling out and thinning his attire in all the right places.


    "Thanks, but I feel naked without my Hitai-ate," Naruto laments, rubbing his bare forehead. "Plus, I don''t normally think about what I wear. Though, I did like that orange and black one we found in the first store."


    "As I said," Mabui starts, recalling the tactical black and orange jacket and pants. "For our mission, an outfit like that wouldn''t work in a scene like this. If you like it for casual wear, you should go back and buy it."


    "I think I will," he replies. Turning to the popular nightclub in front of them, Naruto asks, "Mabui-chan?"


    "Mnn?"


    He candidly points out, "we bought clothes and then you said to meet you here but you haven''t explained the strategy."


    "There''s not much to it," she admits with a shrug, causing her fleshy mounds to jiggle in her tight mini-dress. "You and I are going to pretend to be a couple-"


    Rounding blue eyes snap to her as he sputters, "wait, what? You didn''t mention that!"


    With a grin and a shrug, Mabui lightly claims, "I didn''t think that''d be a problem. Unless... you mean I''m not your type-"


    "Don''t even go there," Naruto calls, waving her comment away. "There isn''t a guy on this planet who wouldn''t be drooling at the sight of you. I just- Are you okay with me? Acting like a couple means we have to be intimate, like, physically."


    .


    .


    .


    ????The novel is available in PDF with more than 400 Chapters, visit us in our Ko-Fi store????


    ????ko-fi.com/horizon2075????

 Chapter 277 - 277

    "I know," she easily answers, lazily twisting her body in place. "I give you permission to treat me like your girlfriend, and if I ever feel uncomfortable, I''ll let you know."


    Humming before hesitating to ask, "so... holding hands?"


    "Yes," Mabui flatly puts.


    "What if I touch you, like, hugging and massaging and kissing?"


    With a playful tone of voice, Mabui asks, "what if I touch you?"


    He shakes his startled expression away quickly before playfully returning, "what if I like it?"


    With a light humming-laughter, Mabui happily responds, "do whatever feels natural. If I don''t say anything, assume I''m fine with it. Just don''t hesitate."


    Taken aback by her permission to be intimate, Naruto has to question, "just like that?"


    "Just like that," she answers, adding, "you''re a fine man, Naruto. This may be an act but we''re both single and I don''t think there''s anything wrong with enjoying this."


    "Wow," he moans. "Doing this for me... when you don''t have to. I feel incredibly lucky. Thank you."


    Though in the middle of a deceptive mission, Mabui is thankful she doesn''t have to be dishonest when she tells him, "it''s nice to know I can return the sentiment. Since the beginning, I''ve felt like the lucky one to have met you."


    Naruto matches her smile before turning to the bustling nightclub in front of them and asking, "so, what do we do?"


    "First, we''re going to enjoy ourselves," she insists. "You''re too young to drink and I won''t have any so that just leaves dancing. Can you dance?"


    "Mnn, I''ve seen other people do it," he replies without embarrassment.


    "It''s easy," she assures him. "All you have to do is feel the music and move with it."


    "And if I don''t," he wonders out loud.


    "Just move from side-to-side to the beat," Mabui instructs. "We''ll be dancing together so I''ll help out. Just trust me, I''ll make sure you enjoy it."


    "Alright," he agrees with a smile. "What else?"


    "As a sociologist," the silver-haired scholar begins to explain. "I''m trained to understand human behavior by recognizing social cues and interactions. So while we''re having a good time, I''ll be searching the room for someone I estimate may be open to your- or for the purpose of this plan, I guess our lifestyle, and will hear us out."


    "Then I talk to them? Like, how? I''ve never picked up girls before."


    Assuming he has next to no experience with women¡ªespecially in a club scene¡ªMabui understandably enlightens him. "You''re not ''picking up'' girls, Naruto. You''re simply talking. It''s like making friends except the end goal is slightly different, so don''t worry about it too much. Just be a friend and if you see a chance to flatter or compliment her, take it."


    As if resolving a difficult mental problem, he nods as he determines, "well, this feels like training, so, why not?"


    "Training with help," she corrects. "I may be playing your girlfriend but I''ll also coach you in real-time or steer the conversation when needed."


    Ignoring the men staring at Mabui, Naruto turns to her and asks, "so we''re really doing this?"


    "We are," she says, taking his hand in hers. Enjoying the warmth and strength of his fingers, she reassures him, "and don''t be discouraged if it doesn''t work out. However they react is perfectly fine and we can always try again another night."


    Intertwining their fingers, Naruto responds, "right."


    If Mabui hadn''t purchased a booth and bottle service the day before, she and Naruto would''ve had to wait in line with the others outside due to the influx of people packing the village and resulting businesses. The nightclub Mabui and Samui located was closer to the heart of civilian sectors and more upscale than she would like. Though more expensive than a casual club, it did a better job of ensuring concealment and anonymity. The club had three levels with bars, booths, and a dance floor on each. All the rooms were dimly lit with many sources of low light; a decorative light bulb at the center of the table, glow-lights at the edges of the booth, warm lighting on the walls with lasers, strobes, and spotlights illuminating the dance floor, bars, and small tables.


    As they were led to their booth, Mabui ignored the attention she easily drew in to enjoy the spectacle with Naruto. He didn''t seem to pay any mind to the lascivious attention she was garnering, so either the male attention didn''t bother him because he was confident or ignorant. Holding his hand as they''re led to the second floor, Mabui then realizes he''s likely enjoying the night for what it is; educational training.


    Still, Mabui enjoyed the attention from the men and women, whether positive, negative, envious, horny, or lovestruck. She''s especially giddy when she thinks of how brilliant the man whose arm she''s holding is compared to everyone in the room. Having had wet-dreams of being with Naruto, this club play is so near to one of her many fantasies, the impact of it being real was irresistible, titillating, and arousing to the white-haired beauty.


    Finally to their table on the second floor, overseeing the dance floor, Mabui purposefully accentuated her shuffle into the booth, jiggling her cleavage to get to the center. Though she played it like she didn''t notice, she can sense Naruto was stunned until she looked at him to join her. He wasn''t the only one to enjoy her dainty body-shifts in a tight and alluring dress, but he was the only allowed to join her. The way Mabui was enjoying herself with the blond genius made her reflect on her past and how different her life would''ve been had her fiance survived his heart attack.


    Quickly stifling long lost hopes, Mabui decides to simply enjoy the night, starting by dragging Naruto onto the dance floor. Two men tried to greet her on the way but with quick apologies, they soon find themselves in the bumping heart of the music. Mabui fastens his arms around her slim waist, effectively pulling them together before she wraps hers around his neck. The moderately fast-paced and upbeat music was so loud she needed to yell, "just relax," for him to hear her.


    With her guidance and his control over his body, it wasn''t long before they found a rhythm that worked for them. Mabui made certain to sway to the beat against his strong body effortlessly and repeatedly fondling each other with their hot and flexing bodies. To her surprise, his firm hands would massage her lower back and hips, and she was not against the delightfully feeling at all. Dancing soon turned from instructive to fun and from the ceiling, the nightclub occasionally expelled thick plums of white gas, intensifying the lasers to the ecstasy of everyone on the dance floor.


    From track to track, the dancing couple remained sealed to one another. The moisture in the air added a sheen to their skin and hair as their athletic, gyrating bodies canoodle to the pumping excitement of the music. Through the thin material of their outfits, the hypnotic Mabui easily felt his passion stirring between his legs and didn''t know what to make of it. She could tell he was only semi-hard, but the circumference rubbing against her cheeks felt wider than she anticipated. When her mental alarm told her to expect Samui, Mabui was shocked forty minutes had gone by.


    Sure enough, the blond bombshell entering the second level of the club was a bright beckon of beauty in the dim room of the homely, effortlessly drawing in the sight of anyone with a visible eyeline. Mabui easily stood out, with her body tight dress that showcased ninety percent of her caramel thighs, luminescent white hair splaying over her bare shoulders, and her exposed cleavage. Samui toped even her. The Kumo women had chosen a long-sleeved midnight black mini dress with a plunging neckline that put her robust cleavage and inner-side breasts on full display. Her short, silky blond hair and sharp, blue eyes made her feel like a force only the truly cocksure could survive. Even witnessing the stunning woman walk was a dazzling sight in itself.


    Using their pre-existing encounter, the plan was simple; get Naruto near Samui. To test the blond genius in her arms, Mabui turns him around, and like many in the club, points to Samui gracefully walking toward the bar. As Mabui asks Naruto what he thinks, she finds it funny how many men fight to buy the stoic beauty a drink.


    Naruto laughs, calls her, "crazy-pretty," then continues dancing.


    .


    .


    .


    ????The novel is available in PDF with more than 400 chapters, visit us in our Ko-Fi store????


    ????ko-fi.com/horizon2075????

 Chapter 278

    Chapter 278 - 278


    The expressionless Samui effortlessly ignores every male advancement until the allotted time the Kumo kunoichi planned passes. After Mabui asks to rest, they return to their booth and talk about possible candidates in the room. As per their plan, Naruto and Mabui talk to a small pool of girls; quick compliments, followed by introductions, and a quick inquiry. Mabui makes certain none of them pan out, and eventually, she asks Naruto for a glass of cranberry juice while she visits the washroom.


    Waiting behind a column for her cue, Mabui wonders how Samui is going to shake off the group of playboys around her. Fortunately, it''s as easy as stepping on someone''s foot, pretending to lose her balance and bumping into Naruto. Mabui''s grateful his reflexes doesn''t allow her cranberry juice to spill. Despite the men accusing Naruto of being careless, he apologizes with a few bows before leaving. Samui then flat-out rejects all the playboys before following Naruto.


    Naruto is by their booth when Samui taps his shoulder and admits over the loud music, "I know you."


    After his initial surprise, Naruto''s face questions hers before he orates, "actually, you look familiar."


    It was all the dialog they needed before Mabui lands right beside Naruto. Leaving no question that they''re a couple, she wraps her left arm around his right arm¡ªpressing her breast into the clear muscle groups of his arm¡ªand in a playful voice, says, "I leave you for one minute and you''re already talking to another girl."


    Sliding his right hand around her waist forces her left arm around his neck as the jovial Naruto asserts, "I was not- well, not like that."


    Without the accompanied facial expression, Samui''s, "I''m sorry," didn''t feel as genuine as it should. The bombshell then curtly asks, "is he your boyfriend?"


    Smiling, Mabui squeezes him as she answers, "he is."


    "I wasn''t trying to steal him," Samui frankly states.


    Playing off of the girl''s straight face, Mabui asks, "are you sure? You''re so gorgeous, I''d be tempted to let you."


    Naruto''s head whips back a little as his surprised eyes turn on her, asking, "Ma-chan?"


    Surprised herself, she asks him, "Ma-chan?"


    Innocently, he asks, "what? It''s cute, just like you."


    Shaking her smiling head of silver mane, she bows to Samui and introduces them. "I''m Mabui and this is my boyfriend, Naruto."


    The popular blond beauty bows before very plainly returning, "Samui."


    Mabui then asks, "would you like to join us, Samui-san? We have plenty of space. Or are you already here with friends?"


    "No, friends," Samui candidly answers, just as stiffly adding, "I would like to join you."


    "Well then..." Mabui calls out with a happy grin. "Let''s get on the dance floor; just a little longer." Wrapping her arms around Naruto''s right arm presses her supple breasts into his shoulders as she asks, "one more time... please?"


    Naruto turns to Samui who nods her approval before he answers, "sure."


    "I''ll join you shortly," Samui says before leaving for the restroom.


    "Great," Mabui calls, leading Naruto hand in hand to the dance floor. It''s all apart of the plan, even pressing herself closer against him to dance. Silver and gold hair mesh together as their heads relaxed against each other. Her plush lips brush against his ear as she communicates, "I know some of the other girls haven''t panned out, but I think it''s a good sign that Samui-san accepted sitting and dancing with us."


    Mabui loves the way his hand caresses up her graceful neck, combing her silky white hair with his strong fingers and massaging her scalp before he voices in her ear, "how come?"


    They''re slowly swaying to the music as she explains, "that little joke I made about letting her steal you didn''t make her uncomfortable, which doesn''t say much by itself, but of all the ways to react to that joke, hers seems promising."


    As envisioned, Samui joins them and starts awkwardly to prompt Mabui to help her. For Naruto''s benefit, the girls dance together as Mabui says over the loud music, "just listen to the tempo of the music; that''s your timing to move." Mabui''s dancing was nothing advanced or choreographed, but fortunately, ninjas are masters of their body and timing, and Samui is no different. "Good, just do what I''m doing," Mabui voices while dancing with Samui. "Start with the feet, add the knee movements, then sway your hips... here, lean on Naruto. It''ll be easier."


    Every straight male with a clear view, near or from afar, is furious at the sight of the luckiest blond boy in the world dancing with the top two beauties in the popular nightclub. Samui is leaning against Naruto¡ªher head pressing against the side of his¡ªas she sways and rocks her voluptuous body on the man while Mabui tops the Samui-sandwich, holding Samui''s hands throughout her close up dance.


    Using her attention to detail, Mabui observes how aroused Naruto is. With Samui''s back leaning low against his chest, it''s impossible not to see down her exposed and freely swaying cleavage, and with Mabui dancing in front of Samui, Naruto''s dilated vision is filled with two voluptuous and lust-provoking women very nearly dry-humping him. Feeling Samui''s apple-bottom rubbing down to up against his crotch, Naruto''s face quickly turns panicked and strained, as if he''s trying very hard not to blow in his pants.


    Taking pity on him, Mabui suggests they sit. After Naruto slides in their low-lit booth, Mabui sits right beside him before swinging her toned and glossy legs over his lap, leaning forward so she can rest her head against his shoulder. Samui takes his other side, though not as close. Having caught Naruto eying Samui, Mabui asks, "Naruto?" They''re very close and when he turns to her, his clean, handsome face fills her vision when she playfully says, "I know she''s beautiful but it''s rude to stare."


    "Sorry," Naruto abashedly replies. Turning to Samui, he explains, "it''s just... I know you from somewhere and it''s driving me crazy."


    "We never officially met," Samui replies. "I was O?yashiro-san''s bodyguard."


    "That''s right," Naruto huffs in relief. "You were there when I fought Zabuza-jiji."


    Crossing her fit legs, Samui nods before asking, "what happened to him?"


    .


    .


    .


    ????The novel is available in PDF with more than 400 Chapters, visit us in our Ko-Fi store????


    ????ko-fi.com/horizon2075????

 Chapter 279 - 279

    "Zabuza?" With a shrug, he answers, "not sure. Haven''t seen him since. How about O?yashiro? I felt bad I couldn''t sell him the sword."


    It was planned for Samui to appear sad or troubled when she responds, "he fired me as his bodyguard before leaving Konoha." Instead, she seems indifferent to being fired and left behind. Mabui''s mind gripes, ''how am I supposed to work with that?''


    Fortunately, Naruto responds, "that sucks! What an asshole! Why would he do that?"


    "I don''t know," Samui plainly states. Mabui blinks in morse code, ''elaborate.'' Samui then adds, "he left me here... and I''ve been alone ever since."


    Internally Mabui sighs at Samui''s blunt discourse, however, Naruto seemed fine as he responds, "well you''re not alone anymore."


    The three engage in general small talk about Konoha''s weather, jobs, and hobbies before Samui asks how they met. After Mabui explains their chance encounter in the library, she curls closer to Naruto as she confesses to Samui, "you see, I absolutely love intelligent men; to the point that it''s a fetish for me."


    Expressionless, Samui questions, "you do?"


    Leaning up, Mabui places her soft, juicy lips against the hot skin of his neck, imagining the arteries sending oxygen-rich blood cells to his mammoth of a brain. He leans into her warm kiss before she repositions her full lips to suck on his skin a moment. When she pulls away, he''s caressing her legs over his lap as she answers Mabui, "they excite me more than anything."


    "You must be quite intelligent, Naruto," Samui manages to hum with surprise.


    "I don''t know about that," Naruto bashfully admits. "I''m a little better than most at Fu?injutsu but that''s about it."


    "No," Samui disagrees without animosity. "I was present when you defeated a renowned missing-nin from Kiri. You''re strong as well."


    Snug against Naruto, Mabui asks, "what about you? Any man in your life? Maybe back home?"


    Though Mabui''s mind prays that Samui is tactful in her phrasing, the blond beauty answers, "I''ve experienced sexual activity on nine separate occasions."


    Mabui''s mind yells, ''too blunt!''


    In an unexpected moment, however, Samui shares in a genuine way, "thus far, the experience isn''t... how I''ve heard others describe."


    Mabui''s training instantly kicks in, narrowing her green eyes and closing in on the moment by asking, "what were you expecting?" It''s a small deviation from the plan, but one Samui is going to have to accept, because as the blond captain likes to say, ''it''s for the mission.''


    Samui hesitates in deep thought as she answers, "more... impact."


    "Emotionally?" Rather than answer, Samui simply nods. Mabui then professes, "emotional connection can be a very difficult thing for some people. Is there anyone you love? It doesn''t have to be romantic."


    "My brother," Samui answers, warming Mabui''s heart.


    Naruto leans into Mabui, apparently touched as the silver-haired beauty continues to orate, "as humans, we place an intensely high value on love. It''s easy to believe that love makes us fundamentally human, but for those that have a harder time feeling and expressing love, it can make us feel anxious or alien, like we''re not normal. All because we believe we''re not experiencing love the way we ''''ought'''' to."


    Without asking, Samui speaks of her own accord, detailing, "I''ve been told in order to be a decent person, I should be in a sexual relationship and constantly thrilled to be with the other person."


    Horrified to hear that¡ªand secretly planning on learning that person''s name¡ªMabui precisely guesses, "but you couldn''t, could you?" Though cognizant of how far they''ve departed from the plan, Mabui trusts that Naruto will respond more to a genuine interaction then pre-planned talking points. He''s always struck her as empathetic, and as this is Mabui''s operation, she continues assuming of Samui''s experiences, "you couldn''t act like you didn''t feel."


    After Samui nods affirmatively, Naruto states, "I used to think that''s how you were supposed to love too. Crave to see them every day. Always want to ask them out, always hugging and kissing and just want to be together; I never did get past the asking out part though. Still, turns out there''s more to loving someone than that romantic love."


    "Very true," Mabui chimes before adding, "plenty of people focus far more on idealized love than they should, because without that, it can feel like they''re not decent, sane, or normal, which is, of course, incorrect. That''s only one of three basic aspects of love; each with their own virtues and seasons that can powerfully extend our sense of what love can mean. Eros, Philia, and Agape. Eros is the powerful attraction we feel at the beginning of a relationship. Popular romantic love says that your entire relationship should be sustained by Eros, but that''s not practical. Like all things, that sexual intensity wains over time, and at that point, a relationship can either die or evolve into Philia. Philia is a warm, loyal, friendship type of love." Tilting her head up to Naruto, Mabui sneaks in, "that''s what our polyamory is heavily based on."


    "Polyamory," Samui curiously repeats.


    Mabui waves it away as she continues, "Philia is a great foundation to base marriages on. It''s a touching nuance to a union, like a partnership. Essentially, being in love without having to constantly validate the relationship. Sadly, many Eros-based relationships don''t reach this point and vice versa. The final type is Agape and that''s the kind of love one might have for the flaws and weaknesses in all of us. Basically, compassion and forgiveness for others even if they''ve wronged you."


    Thoroughly impressed, Naruto squeezes her athletic calf muscles with pleasurable finesse as he compliments, "jeez, intelligence really is sexy."


    Looking affectionately into his kindly sky-blue eyes, it feels completely natural to Mabui, the way they lean into each other and experience their very first kiss. He isn''t overly aggressive or wet or uncoordinated and his warm lips knew how to suck, press, and tilt in perfect synergy with her; even his nose seemed to caress hers. Feeling the command and confidence behind his lips impresses Mabui more than she expected for someone so young. The honey-skinned beauty is actually disappointed when he pulls away, forcing her to remember where they are and what she''s doing.


    Mabui''s warm and tingling when Samui admits, "you are both sexy. And polyamorists?"


    Concerned, Naruto turns to Mabui to answer, however, this moment was his and she nods for him to take the lead. He chuckles nervously before admitting to the blond bombshell, "as you can see, I have a gorgeous girlfriend. She''s wicked smart and really kind and I''d be happy every day if it''s just us, but, if we were lucky enough to find another person to we''d both love, we can be a bigger family. So even though I''d be happy with a two-person relationship, I think we''d be even happier with a three or four-person relationship in which we all love each other." Naruto turns to Mabui with questioning eyes and she responds with a smile and nod of her lovely head.


    "So, as an example," Samui dispassionately voices, "if I were in a relationship with you, I would also be in a loving relationship with Mabui-san?"


    "Yeah," Naruto answers. "And like Ma-chan said, it could be Eros, Philia, or Agape. I get that it''s not for everyone-"


    "You''re right, it isn''t," Samui interrupts, and Mabui can feel Naruto tense under her legs. "However, I''m not against it." With Naruto''s surprise, the silence stretches long enough that Mabui morse code''s, ''more.'' Taking a breath, Samui adds, "if love is indeed more than romantic gestures... If an emotional connection can be built on loyalty and friendship... it appears that is something I can offer."


    "That''s good. Don''t ever believe you have to act a certain way to be in love," Mabui voices before asking the titular question. "Do you think a polyamorous relationship is something you''d be interested in?"


    .


    .


    .


    ????The novel is available in PDF with more than 400 chapters, visit us in our Ko-Fi store????


    ????ko-fi.com/horizon2075????

 Chapter 280 - 280

    Mabui can feel Naruto''s body heat heighten as Samui considers her response before answering, "with others, no. With you both... yes." Though it''s mostly part of the plan, Samui feels genuine to Mabui. She can only assume it''s because of the honesty the stoic beauty shared with them rather than any true agreement. Still, the three are silent so long, Samui asks, "did I say something wrong?"


    "No," both Naruto and Mabui quickly answer. Mabui takes the lead to assert, "I was simply thinking that tea at my place would be a better setting to talk. I mean, it''s not as if any of us are drinking or eating here."


    "That''s true," Naruto hastens to add. "Dancing''s fun but I''d rather train or eat."


    Without hesitation, Samui comments, "I like training as well." Turning to Mabui, Samui asks, "should I get my coat?"


    With a nod, Mabui answers, "we''ll settle the bill and meet you out front."


    The minute Samui is out of earshot, a perplexed Naruto groans in genuine disbelief as he asks, "uuwwaahhhh! Ma-chan, did she really just agree to this?"


    Playing along, Mabui slowly answers, "that''s what it looks like."


    Lost, he asks, "...so ...what do we do?" Mabui moans an uncertain sound for a moment before Naruto blurts out, "I didn''t think this would actually work!"


    "Okay, okay," Mabui replies, settling him with her hands massaging his strong shoulders. "We could tell her the truth, but, I won''t lie to you, I''m not a fan of that. If she seemed more... sound-of-mind, I''d tell her the truth. Unless she''s always like that, it looks like it''s taking her a lot of courage to be here."


    "Either she has the best poker-face in the world or she''s really nervous," Naruto chimes.


    "If we reject her now," Mabui continues her play. "She might not have the courage to be this open again."


    "...Maybe," Naruto thoughtfully admits. "But I don''t want her to hate us later for lying to her now."


    Going in for her best argument, Mabui claims, "I know we said this would practice and she doesn''t know that, but that''s not much of a lie if she''s essentially doing the same thing."


    Befuddled, he starts to ask, "how do you know she''s doing the same-" Cutting himself off, he seems to have come to the answer she was hoping for. "Oh, because she''s not from Konoha."


    "If she''s not from here, she may not have any intention of staying," Mabui points out. "This could be just as much of a passing opportunity for her as it is for us. On top of that, she''s positively stunning and seems genuinely interested, if not curious, about the polyamorous lifestyle."


    "But you''re not," Naruto points out.


    "Well, I did say I''d help," Mabui replies, humming a moment before adding, "and personally, I''m neither for or against it... as long as it''s with the right people."


    "Wait, really-"


    "We can''t stand here and debate this forever or she''ll begin to worry," she points out. "Looking at her, my professional opinion is telling me she''s not ready for this. So how about we keep going, and when she backs down, we just talk over tea or part ways."


    Naruto hums a moment before answering, "sounds good." Mabui turns to leave when Naruto halts by taking her hand and calling, "and Ma-chan?" Her silky-light gray whips around her caramel shoulders as she turns to him and is surprised when his sly smile confesses, "this might be the cranberry juice talking but you''re a hell of a kisser."


    Mabui couldn''t keep the broad smirk from her face and abruptly decides to kiss him. It''s unnecessary but his lips are warm and somehow adept at making her feel a shooting thrill up her core. Kissing him makes her wonder if the amazing feeling is her fetish for geniuses supplying the additional fervor or they''re more compatible than she previously realized. Feeling herself succumbing to excessive arousal, Mabui pulls away with a moist ''chu'' and prances happily away without looking back.


    As per Samui''s timetable, the three make it to the small studio room they quickly rented for Mabui within the margin of error. The building they found is in the civilian sector for the moderate to low income villagers. It''s not the worst area to walk through, but nor is it wonderful. With its plain off-white walls, the cozy little room uses every available space. The right wall stations the small bathroom next to the small stove, sink, and refrigerator. The opposite wall is fixed with the only window in the room and the closet with combined shelves for books, materials, and scrolls. Mabui has her futon and plush comforter on the tatami floor against the farthest wall.


    The cozy third-floor corner room with a half kitchen and bathroom wouldn''t appear appealing to most visitors and that''s the point. Mabui living in luxury would contradict with Naruto''s upbringing and her training assures her that his consideration strongly gravitates toward the downtrodden due to his unpleasant past. In addition to the sympathy he''d likely feel for her, there''s also no hiding in the single room. If anything happens, it''ll be in full view of the other.


    For privacy, Mabui, Samui, and a disgruntled Atsui spent the morning sound-proofing the room, so when Mabui freely speaks, "welcome to my humble home," she''s not worried about neighbors listening in. The silver-haired beauty then asks Naruto to set the foldout table in the middle of the room while she puts their coats away.


    "Every time I come here, it reminds me of where I used to live," Naruto remarks, reminding Mabui about how he used to live while simultaneously acting the boyfriend.


    Looking around, an apathetic Samui surmises, "this room is optimal for someone unwed and without children."


    Preparing the kettle, Mabui wonders if that''s supposed to be a compliment as she weakly replies, "...thanks." Fortunately, Naruto seems to be entertained by Samui''s indifferent character.


    After the table is set in the middle, Naruto''s unexpected manliness surprises Mabui by gliding up behind her, sliding his fingertips across her sensitive sides and stomach into a full-on hug from behind as he softly asks, "need any help?"


    Truly starting to wonder about his level of experience, a thrilled Mabui returns the affection. Bending her knees, she playfully arches her butt into his crotch as she answers, "get the cups and sit down, you. We have company, so behave."


    He grabs the three teacups atop the small refrigerator and sets them on the table as he asks Samui about her training. Mabui is content to let them discuss different training strategies until the green tea is ready. Taking her place beside Naruto, her tight bodycon dress would only allow her to lean against his chest¡ªresting her silky-haired head against his nape¡ªwhile her long caramel legs pressed together to the side. Mabui asks from the premeditated script, "so how long will you be in Konoha, Samui-san?"


    .


    .


    .


    ????The novel is available in PDF with more than 400 chapters, visit us in our Ko-Fi store????


    ????ko-fi.com/horizon2075????

 Chapter 281 - 281

    With a blank expression, Samui answers, "I don''t know. I''m attempting to save for my return trip home, but I''ve been forced to leave my current hotel."


    "Why," Naruto asks as he plants his palms on the floor behind him to lean back so Mabui can rest easier against his chest.


    "In my first hotel," she starts recounting. "Someone broke in while I was away and stole my belongings. In this latest one, the owner allowed me to stay three days, free of charge, before attempting to trade my continued stay for sexual favors."


    Naruto is naturally upset and ready to ask about the fictional owner when Mabui pushes on to ask, "wait, so where are you staying tonight?"


    "I still have some ryo? left," Samui starts. "I can afford a short-stay hotel while I figure out my next steps."


    "That''s terrible," Mabui soulfully expresses. She doesn''t even turn to Naruto before deciding, "I won''t have it! You''re staying here with me, Samui-san. Until you can get your affairs in order."


    Tilting his head and extending his neck so he can see the side of her honey-toned face, Naruto asks, "Ma-chan?" She tilts her head to look up at him as he asks, "are you sure?"


    "Of course," Mabui claims. "I have a knack for people and I can tell Samui-san is a good person."


    "I mean, I think so too, but, you just met," Naruto hesitates to point out.


    "He''s correct," Samui flatly concurs, dully stating, "I''m also a trained assassin. However, having witnessed your fight against Zabuza, I would never think of incurring your wrath by killing your love."


    "I... thanks," Naruto simply replies.


    Bowing, Samui coolly asserts, "for your kindness, I promise no harm will come to you."


    "Well, thank you, but I can take care of myself," Mabui hotly informs the strong blonds before merrily adding, "and don''t take him too seriously Samui-san. Naruto''s just sad we''ll have to go to his place now."


    Naruto chuckles and drops his sound argument. If they truly had been dating, Mabui would certainly appreciate Naruto watching out for her safety, but Mabui can''t have him thinking too much about this. To distract him, Samui continues the script by telling them, "I don''t mind."


    Mabui and Naruto catch each other''s eye for a moment before turning to Samui and asking in unison, "don''t mind what?"


    "If you have sex while I''m here," Samui passively answers and it still amazes Mabui that Samui can say something like that without expressing any emotion.


    "Really?" Mabui asks.


    "As you can tell, I''m not very emotive," Samui admits. "While that has disadvantages, it also means I''m a decisive person."


    "So you''d truly be fine if, let''s say, I was kissing Naruto in front of you," Mabui asks with full knowledge of the answer.


    "You already have," Samui points out, answering, "but yes."


    "Sorry, Samui-san," Mabui continues. "This is just new to us. As in you''re the first girl we''ve met who''s ever expressed an interest in polyamory."


    "I understand," she responds. They planned this crucial moment for Samui to take the lead. As Naruto isn''t a player or experienced, Mabui expected he''d be hesitant to initiate anything with women who''s attractiveness can be intimidating. Mabui made certain Samui knew that she would have to be the one to push them over the edge. So, as planned, Samui asks, "would you be opposed if I kissed you, Mabui-san?"


    Mabui pretends to be surprised then flattered. While Samui is the initiator, Mabui has to be the one to show Naruto it''s okay. She eyes Naruto for several moments, as if truly considering it, before smiling softly and nodding to Samui; much to his continued surprise. Purposely sitting on the other side of Naruto¡ªleaning toward him so their dresses don''t hike past their nether region¡ªMabui and Samui lean in, assuring he has the best view of the gorgeous women pressing their moist plump lips together.


    ''Soft,'' Mabui thinks as she tentatively kisses the stoic woman. Though Samui''s lips are sweetly gentle, the blond stunner is clearly the passive type, letting Mabui take the lead. When they were planning this portion of the plan, Mabui instructed her captain to try and follow her cues, so when she prompts Samui to open her mouth a bit, or tilt her symmetric head, or follow her in-and-out rhythm, Samui obeys.


    To her unforeseen disbelief, Samui''s submission heavily excited Mabui. To think of dominating someone this strong, smart, and beautiful, but also fragile was like a forbidden thrill she wasn''t expecting of herself. She suddenly felt more demanding, taking the blond''s yielding mouth and doing whatever she likes; sucking, nibbling, and licking. Mabui felt such a growing rapture in taking the submissive Samui''s tender lips, that she didn''t mind continuing.


    Samui must''ve been keeping track of the time because Mabui is surprised when she pulls away, forcing Mabui to ponder the depth of her rising arousal as a thin trail of saliva stretches and breaks between them. Breathing heavy, both women gaze into each other''s half-lidded eyes and Mabui won''t deny she liked it. She''s only kissed one other woman in her life and that was for the visual benefit of her older fiance. She felt nothing then, but she also wasn''t as sexually charged as she feels now. Flickering her eyes down, she can tell Naruto is aroused as she is.


    The gorgeous woman then turns to a blushing Naruto and asks, "may I kiss you?"


    Three aroused and impassioned faces are inches away from each other as a blushing Naruto looks out of his peripheral for approval or consent. Either way, Mabui nods and Naruto kisses Samui. It''s Mabui''s turn to watch Naruto take command of Samui''s supple lips. His hand clasps just under her jawline as he tilts their merged lips and pulls her in so their noses are side by side. In the process, Samui''s godly chest is pressed against his, making the oblated bubble of side-boob look erotically appetizing. Mabui clamps her hot caramel thighs together, feeling her frustrated womanhood dampen and yearn for attention as she observes her genius completely take her captain''s lips. He wasn''t being forceful, Samui was simply that submissive, and Mabui was getting wet with anticipation.


    .


    .


    .


    ????The novel is available in PDF with more than 400 chapters, visit us in our Ko-Fi store????


    ????ko-fi.com/horizon2075????

 Chapter 282

    Chapter 282 - 282


    The plan is for Samui to next place her hand on his erection but Mabui is growing impatient. Watching them, the amped woman licks her lips in heighten anticipation. She wasn''t sure if she was expecting a short kiss or if Samui is simply dedicated, but it took much longer than she expected. Mabui is pondering jumping in the kiss herself when Samui finally proceeds to the next step of the plan. The moment her blond captain slides her hand up his thigh toward his tightly constrained erection, he breaks away just as Mabui asserts, "wait!"


    Naruto acted as Samui predicted and continues the play, raising a palm apologetically as she tells the blonds, "sorry, I didn''t mean to yell." Placing her hand protectively on Naruto''s strong thigh, she adds, "it''s just, where your hand was going made me feel territorial for a moment."


    "I understand," Samui plainly states, and without the appropriate facial expression, Naruto and Mabui are forced to take her word for it.


    "Maybe we should just get ready for bed, instead," a bothered Mabui suggests without any intention of sleeping. Naruto looks pained to hear it as Mabui tells Samui, "there are clothes in the bathroom if you''d like to shower and change into something more comfortable."


    Peeling away her large breasts from his chest, the blond replies, "thank you," before leaving the pair.


    They wait until they hear the shower running before a shocked and aroused Naruto whispers, "wow!"


    "She''s certainly... different," Mabui remarks.


    Still whispering, Naruto asks, "what do we do?"


    Placing her palm over his pounding heart, Mabui asks, "first, did I cross a line?"


    "No," he quickly answers. "I''m fine- shocked, but fine. You?"


    "I''m shocked her lips were so soft," Mabui nearly moans to say. Naruto''s widened eyes has her add with a hint of embarrassment, "ah, but yes, I''m fine. Would you mind staying a bit longer? I don''t think anything is going to happen but I''d feel safer with you here."


    It was her hope he''d offer to stay, however, he says, "I don''t mind, but if you''re not comfortable then we should ask her-"


    "No, no, I''m fine, really," Mabui insists, leaning in as she eyes his lips and blurts, "maybe I just want to kiss you again." He leaned in with animalistic instinct before retaining control in the last second and backing away again. In front of a hot woman with a raging hard-on; she''d be impressed with his restraint if she didn''t need him to break it.


    Looking at her curiously, he asks, "Ma-chan?"


    "Kami, what am I say," Mabui giggles with head-shaking embarrassment. "I feel giddy. But that''s-" Taking a breath she whispers, "I''m sorry. It''s just... it''s been soo long since the last time I''ve... and I''m single... and you have such an amazing brain..."


    Curious, Naruto softly asks, "is that a real thing? You said it was called-"


    "Sapiosexual," Mabui sheepishly answers. "Someone who finds intelligence and the human mind to be the most sexually attractive feature for a potential sexual relationship." Naruto''s long whistle of disbelief makes her shoulder shove him, groaning with embarrassment. "Moh, Naruto. This isn''t something I can help."


    "Hey, I''m fine with it," Naruto answers with a wry grin. Hugging her tightly, Naruto asks, "so how does that turn you on? Like what''s specifically arousing about it?"


    Growing mortified, Mabui calls out, "this is embarrassing, you know." He shushes her for fear of Samui hearing, then Mabui answers, "things like... when you explain ideas you have with Fu?injutsu."


    "Really," he whispers in her ear, making her feel his hot voice down to her toes as he elaborates. "Like if I explain how I can use Fu?injutsu to create accelerated healing seals that can heal a person from almost any physical injury by designing a system of arrays that can convert chakra into a fibrous connective protein. That holds the cells together while turning the injured area into stem cells that can differentiate and divide everything from skin and bone to muscles, nerves, and blood vessels. You mean like that?"


    Her beautiful green eyes were large by the end of his intellectual pussy-stroke. His every whispered word tickled her into a bundle of frenzy until Mabui giggles excitedly as she snuggles up to him, answering breathlessly, "yes! Kami, yes. How do you know that?"


    Snickering, Naruto honestly answers, "I have no idea. It''s like when I think about a problem and then I think about Fu?injutsu, an answer just pops into my head."


    Pressing her soft pliant body against his muscular frame, Mabui excitedly asks, "do you understand all of it; the details? Like, that fibrous connective protein you mention is collagen. A third of our bodies is made of it."


    "Unless it has to do with the seal," Naruto stipulates before finishing, "not really. I just know it''ll work."


    Pressing the bridge of her cute nose under his jawline and the concave of her closed eye into his hot neck while inhaling his brilliant scent, Mabui pleads for more. "What else? What else do you just know?" She used to be this demanding with her fiance and become just as aroused. It turned her on so much she didn''t care how short sex with him was. His brain made it feel fantastic.


    Smiling, he continues to edify her throbbing sensibilities. "Besides other body augmentation seals, like to enhance vision, hearing, smell and other senses, there''s energy manipulation seals. With Fu?injutsu, I know I can create a seal that fuses light atoms into one. Since the total mass of the new atom is less than that of the two that formed it, and as described by the equation E=mc2, the ''missing'' mass is given off as energy. There''s enough energy to could power whole villages."


    Rubbing her soft vibrating body against him, Mabui corrects him. "You! You could power whole villages... mmn, with that big, thick brain of yours..." Lightly mewling into his pulsing neck, a wanton Mabui didn''t need any more to jump him. Her hot body was buzzing from head to toe in sparkling euphoria.


    She was already wet and yearning to be churned, but the toasty warm body of Naruto holds her tighter as he whispers, "one of the ideas I like to play with is Space/Time Seals; gravity manipulation, dimensional pockets, and something you saw me crack in a few minutes, teleportation seals like the Heavenly Transfer technique." Eyes fluttering open, Mabui holds her breath as he whispers in her sensitive ear, "from memory, I figured out the teleportation station you place an object on is a matter tweezer that traps atoms. The platform works with the contract and your chakra to create a statically charged chakra vacuum that compresses and transmits anything you want anywhere on this planet."


    Mabui tilts her dilated orbs to look up into his confident blue eyes and acting on pure instinct alone, she locks her hungry mouth to his like a magnet, fusing their lips together. There''s little point thinking about the plan now because Mabui can''t think beyond the word, ''SEX.'' Her tongue was in his mouth and her hot-blooded womanhood was pulsing for thick friction. Without breaking their locked lips, Mabui slides and shifts onto his lap, forcing her bodycon dress to ride up her grinding hips and toned waist. On his lap, swallowing his mouth from above him, the enraptured beauty could only react innately to her fetish: She wanted his cock. She needed him inside her. She wanted to breed.


    When they part for much-needed oxygen, Naruto huffs, "as long as you know we can stop whenever-"


    After enough air, Mabui takes his lips again, wrapping her arms around his neck and incessantly caressing his silky blond scalp with her fingertips. Back and forth, their hungry tongues dive into each other''s open maw sucking and massaging each other, however, it wasn''t sloppy. Somehow, Naruto knew how to direct her need so their locked mouths and tongue danced sensually; without too much saliva or teeth. It was perfect.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ????The novel is available in PDF with more than 400 Chapters, visit us in our Ko-Fi store????


    ????ko-fi.com/horizon2075????

 Chapter 283

    Chapter 283 - 283


    Upon their next break for air, Naruto heaves in between asking, "and... we can talk after-"


    "Yes, yes," Mabui interrupts, thinking of nothing more than chasing that hot throbbing feeling. "Now shut up and kiss me!"


    He complied as quickly as the thrill building in her humping crotch was building. Burning with need, she''s certain her love nectar has seeped through the tent of his pants, but she can''t think past how hard he is. Moaning, she rode his restrained erection as she made out with him moving closer to a grand release when her carnal spell is finally broken with Samui''s, "I apologize for the interruption."


    Clean, citrus-scented, and in a gray and white hooded sweater that barely restrains her large breasts or covers her privates, Mabui didn''t sense her captain until she was speaking right next to them. In looking at the picturesque blond, Mabui finally found a benefit to her expressionless face; she didn''t have to see a sassy expression essentially accusing her of having too much fun. Instead, she evenly explains, "I tried calling out."


    "Sorry," a blushing Naruto sheepishly replies.


    Getting up, Mabui''s heavily-lidded eyes watch Naruto as she slowly shifts her dress to cover her thonged womanhood. The way he gazes hungrily at the honey leaking down her toned caramel thighs unquestionably clinches her determination to squeeze every ounce of genius juice from his throbbing pleasure-stick. She doesn''t even have to pretend to want him for Kage and country and orders her blond captain, "keep him warm for me," as she rushes to the bathroom.


    Gripping the sink tightly, Mabui tries to calm her lust while her mind yells, ''why the hell was I fighting this! Thank you, Kubikiribo?cho?!'' To Mabui, this is kismet. Samui ordered her to prostitute herself, Darui and A-sama endorsed it, and now Mabui wants to indulge more than they would be comfortable with.


    The plan was for her to take a shower to give Naruto enough time with Samui, but Mabui was too hot to wait. She felt fevered; having gone too long without a genius inside her and she prays to Kami the boy will last longer than her fiance could.


    Slipping out of her dress, thong, and bra, Mabui splashes cool water on her fevered face to soothe the rough pangs of desire stimulating all her pleasure zones. She then slides on nothing more than her gray silk lingerie nightgown; the easiest thing to hike up or rip off. She dots a bit of peach perfume on her neck and runs her fingers through her silver mane to add just the right amount of volume before exiting the small washroom to the scene of Samui making out with Naruto while straddling his lap.


    ''She''s not even grinding against his erection,'' Mabui''s salacious mind points out. With an abrupt clarity, Mabui remembers the stoic beauty''s difficulty with intimacy and decides to help Samui first while she still has the presence of mind to do so¡ª''because if he says one more astonishing revelation about Fu?injutsu, I''m going to fucking lose it!'' Walking behind the straddling blond woman, Mabui knows Samui wasn''t wearing anything under the hooded sweater.


    Recognizing the possibilities of triggers, Mabui softly voices, "Samui-san," before physically touching her back. Looking down on them, Samui lazily pulls away from Naruto as Mabui rubs her shoulder blades and traps. "Don''t you think we should help Naruto out of his clothes?"


    Samui stands up before helping Naruto to his feet. His whiskered cheeks were flaming and his eyes were black with unbridled desire, yet Mabui can tell he was going to speak more unnecessary words. Shaking her head¡ªsmoothly shifting the bangs of her silk mane over her face¡ªshe presses a finger to his lips as Samui takes her position behind him. Mabui kept constant eye contact with him as she lowers herself to her knees, teasing the waistband of his slacks with her delicate fingers. Subtly like that seems to escape Samui as she smoothly and efficiently unbuttons his black vest and spice-orange dress shirt before sliding them off his arms, breaking any allure Mabui may have been building. With a sigh, Mabui hopes Samui is, at least, pressing her large breasts against his back.


    Without eye contact, Mabui resigns herself to taking off his black slacks¡ªan effort in itself with his erection¡ªand is completely shocked when his thick, nearly eight-inch cock is set free. ''Fuck me,'' her mind gasps. After all the times she''s been pressing her round ass cheeks against him, she surmised he was above average, but seeing his monster member spring up in front of her face, her mouth flooded as much as her lower mouth did.


    "Oh, he''s quite big," Samui''s voice from over his shoulder interrupts her stupor. ''Far bigger than Tensai''s penis,'' Mabui''s mind adds. ''Naruto may not have the most alluring looks, but he certainly won this lottery!''


    In front of her face, her senses are bombarded with the heat of his thick appendage. The sight of it throbbing and leaking pre-cum from his prominent crown, the tasty pheromones of his meat... Mabui mindlessly leans in, taking the base of his pulsing manhood with her hand before dragging her saliva-covered tongue up the underside to the very tip, tasting his leaking man-milk.


    ''...the tangy taste of a genius,'' her fetish-fragile mind reminds her before she rushes in for more.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ????The novel is available in PDF with more than 400 Chapters, visit us in our Ko-Fi store????


    ????ko-fi.com/horizon2075????

 Chapter 284 - 284

    Her lips varnish his knob as her saliva-covered tongue licks his tip to his audible delight. His groans only seem to make her hungrier and she massages his base and balls with her hands as her vacuum-mouth feasts on more dick than she could''ve anticipated. Sinking her sliver head until he''s against the back of her throat, she couldn''t believe how many inches of bloated shaft was left. She guesses she can take four inches but she wants all of it. Pulling away, she barely gets a glimpse of Samui making out with Naruto up top before she fills her oral cavity with his cock once again. She''s determined to take as much of his meat as she could, sucking and licking his shaft with unreserved glee. Soon, Mabui is bobbing her head on his hot cock with reckless abandon.


    The slurping, humming, and moaning only excited her, and Mabui was happy to suck on his cock forever. When her jaw began to ache, she felt his hands run through her hair before gripping it tightly.


    He moans, "Ma-chan," and the quick pull of her hair made her glutinous for more. She wanted her creamy prize and was sucking him in whilst massaging his large balls.


    He yells, "I''m mmn, almost!"


    Gripping her head tight, he gasps before ejaculating a thick stream of gelatinous seed into her starving throat. Load after load of his thick cum shot to the back of her throat, more than what she could handle and she pulls away as more ejaculate splatters her gorgeous face and hair.


    ''...So much,'' Mabui''s mind moaned in ecstasy. To her surprise, he was still fully erect and throbbing, only more excited to continue. ''Sorry Tensai, Darui, I''m going to enjoy this too much,'' Mabui''s dazed and entranced mind diagnoses.


    Samui takes off her hoodie as Mabui gathers the creamy treasure off of her face with a finger and swallows it. Between the buoyant bounce of the nude Samui''s double D-sized breasts and a high Mabui lapping his cum from her fingers, Naruto''s love muscle thickened even harder.


    MABUI, SAMUI, AND NARUTO


    Without hesitation, an incredibly aroused Naruto takes Samui''s hand and leads her to lay down on the futon. It''s been over a week since the last time he''s had sex, and the promise of helping Sakura has only made him more eager to sate his hunger. With his unparalleled energy, two dazzling women, and Kurenai''s education, Naruto knows he won''t be sleeping tonight.


    It isn''t the first time Mabui has seen Samui naked, but her large round breasts, toned abs leading down her low hip flare, strong thighs and calves, and gorgeous face... Mabui didn''t blame Naruto for diving in. In seconds, Mabui washes her face before returning to assist Naruto.


    Surprised yet again, Naruto seems adept at being intimate. He moved without hesitation, slowly massaging her large breasts in rotation as his mouth sucked and nibbling the V-line of her lower abs and hip bones. Though she was absent facial expression, somehow he can still read Samui''s enjoyment from her body''s slight twitches. His strong hands knead and pull her breasts just shy of painful before returning to a more delicate touch.


    Samui didn''t know what to think when his mouth began descending to her sex mound. Her mind didn''t know what to do. If he hadn''t assured her he''d take care of her, she wouldn''t know to do more than simply putting him inside her until he came. Though she''s felt orgasms before, it seemed to be a troubling thing for her partner at the time to achieve and never did so again. The blond''s tongue is closing in on her vagina and she may not have thought anything of it before. But with his practiced hands relieving so more stress from her breasts working in tandem with his oddly rough tongue, Samui couldn''t ignore the growing warmth building in her womanhood.


    Mabui takes charge of Samui''s large, soft, weighty breasts. Whilst massaging her large chest, flattening and pulling her pert nipples, Mabui also makes out with Samui''s open mouth. Between Samui''s spread legs, Naruto slowly laps up her moist love-petals with the long flat of his tongue while massaging the twitching muscles of her inner thighs. Deliberately dragging the brillowy nodules of his flat tongue slowly up her moistening snatch tends to spark gentle bouts of electrical pleasure through women. When her breath quickens and her hot thighs around his head spasm, Naruto knows the expressionless Samui is no different. He plunges his long tongue into her dilated vulva, searching the leaking woman''s pink pleasure lane for that area of peak stimulation.


    For what feels like an hour, Samui suffers an onslaught of sexual attention she''s never experienced before. Between the two of them, they gently nibble of her lobs while running fingers through her hair; massage, kiss, and suck on her delicate neck, fleshy dough-breast, hard pink nipples, inner thighs, legs, and her ass.


    Samui would''ve been satisfied with this until she feels a sudden shock of pleasure rush through her, managing a small, "ahn," from her lips. As if her small moan was a loud battle cry, Mabui and Naruto redouble their efforts to bring the gorgeous blond to thrashing completeness. Mabui sucks and massages Samui''s collar bone, large fleshy breast, and hard pink nipples while Naruto continues eating her sloppy cunt out. Without any instruction from her mind, Samui''s body softens and becomes more sensitive to their attention.


    Without the usual sounds and expressions to go off of, Naruto had to judge how ready for more Samui was when she involuntarily thrusts of her hips. Smiling, he laps up and sucks on her clit as he slides two fingers inside her wet blooming flower. Sucking on her love bud, Samui''s pleasure quickly felt dangerously powerful, wresting sweet groans and moans from her drooling lips.


    "Ahhn... mmn... hah," Samui sounds as she involuntarily shakes and thrusts her hips as he fingers her pussy in that spot that curls her toes and arches her lower back. She was making mewling sounds she never makes while Naruto and Mabui inch her closer to the edge. When he abruptly curls his fingers, brushing that lethal spot, Samui detonated.


    "AAHH! ...mmmm... mmmm," Samui moans deeply from her gut.


    Strong thighs clamp around Naruto head, keeping him in her wet place as her mind goes white. Her body involuntarily convulses in electric pleasure as the explosion of pleasure reverberates up and down her taut muscles and bundled nerves. The strongest wave of bliss she''s ever felt drowns her mind and body for what feels like half an hour. Eventually, her boneless legs slump to the floor as her heaving body did.


    It was the most erotic thing Mabui has ever seen. ''He made her cum,'' her mind repeats in disbelief. ''Hard,'' she adds and her body wants him. However, they weren''t done.


    Naruto might''ve given the heavily breathing Samui more time to recover if he wasn''t so turned on. Jonesing to be inside of a woman again, he grips the crook between thigh and hip, rubs his rock hard cock down her juicy hot pussy, and slowly pushes into her spasming vagina.


    Mabui plays with the woman''s nipples as she whispers in her ear, "he''s going to fuck you now, Sa-chan." She continues to knead the woman''s large breasts while watching Naruto slowly build a rhythm. Though her mind questions how he would know to start slow, it disappears from her mind as easily as he buries his monster cock in her captain. Naruto pulls out before finally burying his full length and girth to the very depths of her hot canal.


    "Ahn," a sweating Samui moans, feeling absurdly stuffed; as if he were pushing her intestines and stomach out of the way. And even then, her slippery love tunnel grips him in more.


    "OOOOOOHHHHHH," Naruto elatedly hums, savoring the sporadic spasms of her love-glove squeezing his entire shaft tighter.


    Without meaning to, a sweating Samui moans when he drags his hot meat-ram out of her and gasps sharply when he thrusts back in. When he starts pumping in and out of her, Naruto tries to be gentle at first but with Samui''s gorgeous legs spread wide for him, the sexy Mabui sucking mouthful of Samui''s fun bags, and her usually expressionless face now biting her lower lip in a bit of fear, it''s far too much for him, and soon, he''s slamming into her. Having already found the pleasure barbs of her g-spot, he constantly drags the displacing ridge of his cock-head there, forcing her to squeeze as he repeatedly plunges balls deep.


    .


    .


    .


    ????The novel is available in PDF with more than 400 chapters, visit us in our Ko-Fi store????


    ????ko-fi.com/horizon2075????

 Chapter 285

    Chapter 285 - 285


    Mabui is fingering Samui''s clit in addition to massaging and sucking both of Samui''s mammoth breasts. Before long, Samui feels the coil in the pit of her stomach begin to tighten once again. As the hot room fills with humidity and the sounds of wet skin smacking, grunts, and moans, Naruto and Mabui continue their sexual assault, spurring Samui into a frenzy of bliss. The pleasure coil shaking to shatter feels even larger than the last one and if they didn''t stop, she was going to burst any second.


    "I''m... ahn," she tries to say, feeling right at the dizzying edge.


    But Naruto can already feel her jerking body beginning that weightless second before the drop. Lifting her hips, he pumps into her harder, hitting her wet hole in just the right spot before her strong legs snap around his waist with her explosive orgasm.


    "AAAHHHH," Samui moans, humming, "mmmm... mmmm... mmmm," repeatedly as her body quakes and jukes to a tremendous rhapsody of biting pleasure. In her to the hilt, her pulsing insides were deliciously frantic, rippling with serial bursts of extreme euphoria.


    As the pleasure reverberated throughout the stunning woman''s system, Mabui''s surprised, Naruto slowly rocked their joined bodies as he massaged her ass, thighs, hips, and waist. Unless he was a prodigy of sex, she couldn''t understand how he''d know to extend her orgasm, ''unless this wasn''t his first time,'' she muses. Immediately, Mabui didn''t care when his half-lidded eyes bore on her like hot spot-lights. He left no doubt in her mind; ''I''m next,'' she thinks, feeling her mouth water and her pussy quiver.


    As he pulls out of Samui''s quaking quim, he drags strings of stretchy juices, broken only by the powerful spring of his horniness when he fully exits her. Standing, he moves his pulsing, glistening cock to her face and without being prompted, she gladly cleans his genius shaft off. Taking his balls and base in her, her tongue laps up the essence of another woman, making the hot-blooded Mabui mewl with excitement.


    She sucks him off until he''s fully clean. Not a moment later, she was on her feet making out with Naruto. As his rough tongue plunged in her mouth, his hands tuck under her soft round rear before lifting her. Her legs wrap high around his back as he turns and flattens her against the wall. Pressing her firmly into the wall, one hand travels to her chest and nipple while the other lines himself with her flooding pink slit. He grips her neck and ass-cheek before thrusting deep into her.


    Mabui''s, "AAAHHHNNNN! Big!" matches Naruto''s, "Uuhh! Tight!"


    Unlike Samui, Mabui was a one-pump stuffing, snapping their chins up as they both groan loudly, happily. To be fused together by such lubricated heat, pressure, and pleasure, they already felt close to climaxing; Naruto because of the obvious sex and blowjob he''s had thus far and Mabui because her fetish has completely corrupted her mind and body. His hot body pressing her into the wall, breathing on her flush skin, fully stretching her tight pussy, feeling his heart and cock pulse, everything about him was driving her crazy. And when her thoughts reasoned the monster cock throbbing inside her was a direct connection to his monster brain, the reality of that felt like her whole body was melting, like she couldn''t hold on, like she couldn''t breathe.


    Her whole being becomes an erogenous zone for his intellect.


    Kissing her open and drooling mouth, Naruto pulls out, making her moan in disappointment before he grips hands-full of her caramel ass and thrusts right back in. Mabui''s whole body quivers with euphoric shocks. Her cunt sucks him in as a wailing, "MMMMNNNNN!" rushes out of her throat.


    ''She''s out of this world,'' Naruto''s mind delightfully sings, treasuring the wet, hot feel of driving his meat pole deep in and out of her velvety soft love-glove.


    The misty room is thick with the scent of sweat and flooding bodily fluid as Mabui''s sweet voice continues to moan with every powerful thrust. Feeling everything, she mewls adorably in his ear as he fucks her into the sturdy wall, curling and spreading her toes as her knees lock around him. Only a minute in and she isn''t sure she can take another. Her supersensitive body has never felt this soft, this yielding, this euphoric to a genius before. Holding him for dear life as he pounds her gushing pussy to the shape of his massive cock is all she can do for him.


    "Ma-chan... I''m almost," Naruto groans, indulging in the wet friction against the gripping ribs of her tight crevice.


    "In! AHH, AHHN, MMNN," she hollars. "In! MMm, Meee! MMN!"


    His guided thrusts sharpen and speed up, suffocating Mabui with delirious with pleasure. She started on the edge to begin with, so when Naruto stuffs his full length to the balls and fires a heaping load of thick semen into her love core, Mabui''s mind goes white as her body''s ravaged with never-ending convulsions of peak pleasure. Her only shred of sense was measuring the increasing amount of semen being pumped into her gleeful womb.


    With an arched spine, Naruto felt like he was emptying all of him inside her hot, wet essence. He was buzzing, cumming into a cock pocket milking him dry. When he finally gains some higher function, the breathless Naruto slowly realizes Mabui is experiencing multiple orgasms, frequently spasming against him. He also comes to realize he''s still hard inside her quaking quim and wants more. Lethargically, he turns to Samui and is amused by her expressionless observation of them.


    .


    .


    .


    ????The novel is available in PDF with more than 400 Chapters, visit us in our Ko-Fi store????


    ????ko-fi.com/horizon2075????

 Chapter 286

    Chapter 286 - 286


    Samui moves aside to allow Naruto to place the grinning caramel beauty on the futon. Removing his cock, Samui follows Mabui''s example. He can''t even get up before she takes his hardness by the base and guides it into her mouth. Unfortunately, absent Mabui''s impassioned skill, Samui wasn''t the same and now isn''t the time for instruction.


    With Samui on all fours, ass in the air as she sucks him off, he lost reason once again and pulls her onto his lap, bringing her lips to his. Her soft body flush against him, they''re making out as one hand is massaging and kneading her large sensitive breast while the other is treating her lower back much the same. His long hard cock is at the wet juncture between her shaky legs, pressing hard against her aroused and leaking slit. He knows she''s ready when her hand cups his neck to pull him in for more. Breaking away after dominating her small oral cavity, Naruto turns Samui around and has her fall on all fours over Mabui.


    "Kiss her," Naruto commands as he begins fingering them. Samui immediately complies, pressing her breasts into Mabui''s. The silver-haired beauty moans into Samui''s mouth as Naruto rubs her mound with the base of his palm as two fingers pump and curl inside her. Naruto couldn''t believe how response Mabui felt. It heavily reminded him of Ino which also excited him. Anything he does just seems to get Mabui going and while his hands keep her in an elevated state of bliss, Naruto lines his cock with Samui''s slit before ramming deep into her luscious pink folds.


    "Ahhn," Samui sweetly mews, making Naruto want to ravage the cute blond.


    "OOhhh, Kami, yes," Naruto groans in raw pleasure. Her tight, sloppy love chamber is just the perfect amount of tight friction. Pistoning his solid meat repeatedly inside Samui''s tight twat from behind gives him the best view of the two women making out. As his bulbous crown displaces her free-flowing love juices, it''s not often the world ceases to exist around him. It happened with Ino, Kurenai, Sakura, so he recognizes it here and now. Nothing mattered but their pleasure and in this small humid room with these beautiful women, he was going to drill for every well euphoria within them.


    Exploring Samui''s G-spot in tandem with Mabui''s tongue suckling massage of her breasts and nipples soon makes Samui''s muscles twitch in tandem cunt tighten. Gripping Samui''s ass cheeks, the wet smacking intensifies as a sweating Naruto repeatedly buries himself to the hilt, rocking both of the horny women. When Samui begins to moan as her dripping pussy begins sucking him in, he rears his hand back before smacking her seductively athletic ass.


    "MMNN," Samui wails from her open saliva-covered mouth. So sweet are her hoarse moans in the small room that he''s taken by surprise when her cunt snaps around him like a vice as her arms give out. Mabui''s holding the twitching beauty as she orgasms, sending him over the edge and groaning loudly as he cums buckets inside of her thirsty womb. Through the statically-charged bliss ripping through her, Samui''s quaking stomach warms over several degrees as Naruto floods her womb with his gelatinous baby-batter.


    A huffing Naruto finally feels himself soften before he uncorks her cum loaded chalice and falls back on his ass. Hot, heaving, and sweating, Naruto gives himself a moment to catch his breath when, before long, Mabui crawls over to him. Her half-lidded green eyes gaze at him hungrily before she leans down and takes his softened, cum-covered member in her mouth.


    "AAHHHHH," Naruto moans at her impressive oral skill. He''s still very sensitive, but she continues to suck him off for many moments before he finally regains his thick vigor. She finishes her blow job with an audible pop before standing and straddling his waist. Lining her throbbing love petals to impale herself on, Mabui slowly lowers herself on his beefy meat-tower.


    "AAAAHHHHH... MMMnnn... Kami, yes," Mabui moans as she becomes one with her genius. He thoroughly enjoys the honey-skinned view and feeling of her stuffing her soaked pleasure-zone to the brim. Inch by inch, Mabui savors how his head stirs her ribbed walls up, closing her eyes as he spreads and rubs her sensitive love muscle to electric bliss. Fully sheathed, she instantly forgets herself the moment she senses a short road to another mind-bending, body-crumpling orgasm. Her bent legs on either side of his body, Mabui rides his veiny pole to frenetic bliss, erupting and reverberating multitudes of pleasure pockets throughout her arching and sweaty body.


    The humid room is already stifling with the scent of sex, supplementing to their ecstasy. However, it''s entirely unfair of Naruto to grip her hips, massage them as he edifies, "you''re so beautiful- mnn, Ma-chan... I want to use life-force manipulation seals to link our sensations... so you can feel...uhnn, how amazing... haah, you make me feel-"


    To hear his brain educating her while she''s fucking him, Mabui''s slopping love glove instinctively tries to aspirate the entirety of his thick pleasure-pole. Gripping her bouncing hips tighter, Naruto leverages from his back to pump into her harder as she leans her flexible body over, resting her feverish forehead and sweaty tresses on his muscular chest.


    Aside from the wet smack noise bouncing around the sex room, a cross-eyed Mabui manages between frightened moans, "N-Naruto- AAHN! ...N-Naruto! Ifff... mmn, ahn, if you keep- I''m goin'' to- I''mmMMN!''


    Taking her sweaty head in hit hot palms, he continues pumping as he leans forward enough to whisper in her ear, "it''s called a mirror-touch synesthesia array... a-and I can link our sensations- mnn... so- so you can feel... exactly how amazing cumming inside you is!"


    Mabui''s eyes roll to the back of her head. Losing control of her motor functions, her elated body quakes catastrophically when her succulent orgasm bursts. The pressure from her vice-like grip squeezes him to his own orgasm, pressure pissing his nut-spunk deep into her already stuffed womb. Wailing in jubilation, Mabui orgasmed in mind, body, and spirit for minutes, passing out on top of Naruto.


    Rubbing her hot, micro-spasming back, Naruto enjoys her soft weight on him when he hears a soft voice ask, "why did she pass out?"


    Combing Mabui''s clumped-together hair to the side, Naruto tilts his neck to answer Samui, "I might''ve gone a little overboard with the stimulation."


    "I didn''t know that could happen," Samui comments, helping Naruto lay Mabui down on the cum-stained futon.


    "It''s rare," Naruto remarks, gently laying Mabui''s head on the small pillow. "But it happens." Turning to the lightly blushing blond kneeling with both feet under her, Naruto asks, "how do you feel?"


    Naked and alluring, her nipples harden as she wiggles in her seated position and simply answers, "good." Without Mabui, however, Samui can''t be sure her reply is enough. For good measure, she adds, "impressively so."


    Despite her expressionless countenance, Naruto couldn''t deny the woman seated in perfect posture was incredibly arousing. Standing, she maintains eye contact with his meaty erection until he circles and sits behind her. Snaking his arms under hers, his hands grip and massage her impressive mammaries, lifting the supple flesh until the warmth contorts around his fingers. When she feels the carving crown of his erection probe her ass-crack, she lifts herself high enough for him to slide his pawing pleasure-pump up and down her leaking labia. As he continues to caress her love petals, lubricating his veiny member, Naruto whispers in her ear, "would you like to continue feeling good... Impressively so?"


    Though expressionless, she answers with a cute little nod before Naruto has her lay on her chest beside an unconscious Mabui. He keeps her legs closed tightly together and places a pillow under her to elevated her strong, round butt. Naruto massages her hamstring muscles until she feels soft and tender, then moves his ministrations to her plump posterior. It isn''t long before her lower back extends and contracts with adorable yearning.


    .


    .


    .


    ????The novel is available in PDF with more than 400 Chapters, visit us in our Ko-Fi store????


    ????ko-fi.com/horizon2075????

 Chapter 287

    Chapter 287 - 287


    ''So cute,'' he thinks as he spreads her cheeks and labia before plunging his love muscle deep in her honey-hole. Gripping her toned handles, Naruto begins churning her buttery love tunnel to their prolonged delight. The additional tightness of her closed thighs and angle of his targeted thrusts manages a few sweet moans before he feels her pink chasm spasm under him.


    "MMNnn!", she yowls, as her butt and body shake under him.


    ''Already?'' Naruto''s euphoric mind lethargically wonders. Turning her over, Naruto is enthralled with her blushing face, half-lidded blue eyes, and the saliva streaming down her open maw. He brings her knees to her shoulders before reinserting himself and letting her toned legs rest on his shoulder. Naruto fucks her furiously for many long minutes, ripping out more involuntary moans from her expressionless face. Her eyes close tightly when he kneads her pillowy chest and sucks on her sensitive nipples until both blonds orgasm at the same time; exchanging hot bodily fluids under critical pressure.


    The blond pair happily endure their long-lasting euphoric high when the semiconscious Mabui nestles over against Samui''s hot sweaty body. She lazily opens her green eyes to the sight of Samui with her legs over Naruto''s shoulders as they ride the tail-end of their seismic climax together.


    Feeling high and desperate for more, Mabui maneuvers to her knees beside Naruto. Pressing her wanton body against his and Samui''s thigh, she takes his face for the hungriest kiss she''s ever felt. Feeling her soft mocha-skin breasts press against his fevered arm and Samui''s leg as their tongues lap and play with each other made Naruto recovers in very little time, expanding inside of Samui''s tight cream canal. Naruto''s hips automatically begin pumping into the sensitive blond and in starting their third consecutive round with little rest between, Samui finally feels like she''s losing her mind.


    ''Too much,'' is all her mind yells as Naruto effortlessly locates the most sensitive ridges and fins of her pink slickness and wrests gallons of delight from within her like she''s a drenched sponge in his squeezing hand. He simply hits her spasming spots over and over again, driving her closer and closer to blessed insanity with alarming efficiency. The moment she thought she had to admire his skillful efficiency, Samui feels the love spring of her intoxicated core tighten incredibly fast, threatening to snap. The moment came, as she did, when Mabui drops her hand down to the woman''s engorged clitoris, whisking the sensitive bundle of nerves until the beautiful blond detonated.


    Samui wails, snapping her neck back, Samui wails, "AAAAUUUUUHHHHHH."


    Though Mabui cherishes Samui''s long and rich moan, she knew Naruto hadn''t climaxed and she was aching to have his brain-connected-cock inside her again. Naruto laid Mabui beside the glowing Samui and a moment later they were groaning in the soaping bliss of being rejoined again. Thrusting atop of her, Naruto is only inches away from her lovely, enraptured face. Breath to breath, he gazes deep in her moss-green eyes and regardless of the passion of his body-rocking thrusts, they maintain eye contact.


    Just as he''s experienced before, he needed to ''see'' her; break, crumble, trust, vulnerable. He thrusts harder to see that moment. Her brow furrows, her pink lips are wide open, and her eyes are gazing into his as they rise to that ultimate euphoric fall. His thrust increase in speed and power, her legs wrap around his waist and she can''t stop moaning with his every blissful plunge. Connected as they are, when her soaking womanhood begins contracting and quaking around his rod, Naruto hurries his pace to reach his eruption at the same time.


    "Let me, haah," he huffs, when he feels like she''s moments away. "Let me uhn, see."


    As if eager to follow his command, Mabui''s womanhood clamps on him, swallowing him in as her taut body explodes with reverberating pleasure. Her mouth is open but her moan is silent as Naruto blows his load in the same moment, pumping his pressurized man-milk into her fertile womb. More importantly, they watch each other collapse and shake from pure joy. It''s as amazing as every other time he''s done this. The pure ecstasy, the delight, the trust, the connection was the most intoxicating feeling Naruto has ever felt. Enjoying the rush of his thick fluids filling her holy chamber, Naruto leans down and kisses her with all the gratitude his immense heart can produce.


    ''Thank you, Ma-chan,'' his mind voices and he hopes she can hear it. If it wasn''t for her, he would''ve missed on so much and he certainly wouldn''t have hope for Kurenai, Ino, and possibly one other.


    Naruto kisses Mabui with everything in him, and to his ever-lasting delight, she returns the sentiment. Flush against each other, they kiss with tongues and hearts for several minutes until they''re interrupted. To their surprise, Samui wants to kiss as well and she makes out with Naruto, then Mabui, and then with Naruto and Mabui.


    Naruto is eventually lying on his back while the beauties lick and suck every inch of his towering cock and loaded balls together. Holding their heads as they wantonly suck him off, Naruto notices Mabui enjoys ordering Samui around and though it''s hard to tell, the blond beauty doesn''t seem to mind being dominated. Though, Mabui did seem disappointed when Samui managed to deep-throat his entire length. The mocha-model''s cute pout as Samui learns to suck him down to his base... Naruto cums right away, filling Samui''s stomach with his thick man-sauce before they share his load and clean each other''s faces of his cum.


    Throughout the night, Naruto takes turns filling each of them with his baby-gravy in as many positions as he can, until finally, he can go no more. He fills their flesh caverns eighteen times in total¡ªeleven loads in Samui and seven in Mabui; a record for him¡ªuntil their sexes overflow with spunk.


    Morning soon came, and though he''d rather stay in bed, resting between the sexy body''s of two insanely gorgeous women, watching Samui drag herself out of bed to train, excited him to do the same. They both kissed the slumbering Mabui before leaving for the day.


    TEMARI


    As Temari approaches Iruka''s home, she''s taken aback and pleased to see Naruto walking out of the front door. He looks tired, as if he hadn''t slept much, but his smile widens as it ever does at the sight of her.


    "Temari-chan!" Naruto calls out before asking, "what are you doing here?"


    He stands before her, no different than he ever is, as if nothing happened, but she knows that''s not true. She thought long and hard for a full day since the night he revealed to her his preference and she can''t fail; not her father, her brother, her village, and in doing so, herself.


    "I''ve thought about it," she starts. His curious brow urges her to answer, "...polyamory?" He''s taken aback as Temari continues. "You said it was like one big family, and not only did I ignore that, I ignored you. If I hadn''t... reacted as I did, I would''ve remembered that you''re trying to build your clan; much like the shinobi of old did in the Warring States Period."


    "Temari-chan," Naruto interjects. "You''re allowed to feel the way you feel. I wasn''t trying to change your mind."


    "Well, you ought to," Temari asserts. "There''s nothing wrong with wanting a large, loving family environment. I know that''s it''s not common but you should fight for the things you believe in." Naruto is startled by her suddenness to argue for his preference and that''s exactly what she wants; a bit of control.


    Recalling himself, Naruto protests, "I do! Maybe not on everything I believe in, but, definitely on the important things."


    .


    .


    .


    ????The novel is available in PDF with more than 400 Chapters, visit us in our Ko-Fi store????


    ????ko-fi.com/horizon2075????

 Chapter 288

    Chapter 288 - 288


    Challenging him, she asks, "really? So, who''s this woman you want to introduce into our relationship? Better yet, does she know you support polyamory? Does she even know how you feel about her?"


    Temari waits several seconds for him to stutter, "I- uh... it''s not so... There''s a lot going on right now-"


    "I understand," Temari interrupts, intentionally relieving the pressure. She doesn''t want to antagonize him; just unsettle him before she avails him of the hassle. "The life of a shinobi is very straight forward. Daily exposure to life and death easily outweighs silly little romantic dramas. It''s why we''re so sure about who we love and stick to it because we all know our day is due." Happy that Naruto is simply listening to her, Temari smiles as she reveals her move to salvage the mission.


    "I thought long and hard about what you said," Temari begins. "And I''ve come to two conclusions. The first is I''d like to hear you out and learn more. And the second, is, if it''s the right person, I think I''d be open to a polyamorous relationship."


    "Temari-chan, you don''t have-"


    "I''ve sent word to Otou-sama and your Hokage to amend the Omiai to include multiple spouses," Temari orates over him. With the limited time she had, she can''t be certain of the numbers she looked up, however, Temari won''t let him escape again. "If you didn''t know, hundreds of years of polyamory has actually left a mark on our genomes. Over time, such a pattern will spawn more genetic differences on the X chromosome than Y chromosomes. It''s easy to recognize because women have two copies of the X, while men only one. And that signature-mark tells us that a small number of males¡ªlikely the strongest or powerful¡ªwere mating with many females. In other words, diversity arises because some men don''t get to pass on their genes, while most women do."


    "Okay," Naruto voices. "I can''t say I knew all of that but, I''m not into polyamory to sleep around-"


    "I know," Temari agrees, regardless of her disbelief. "I''m only saying as much because I''ve calculated a minimum number necessary to boost the growth of your clan in a short period of time and added that number to the amendment of the Omiai."


    "...really?" After her nod, he asks out of sheer curiosity, "what''s the number?"


    Temari answers, "nine."


    This Chapter was very hard to structure and edit. I knew more or less the characters involved and what needed to go down, but arranging it in an organic way took some extra effort on my part. Speaking of, I apologies for any mistakes you find. It''s a fairly large Chapter and I''m only one man with public school education.


    In regards to Haku, I want to say that even though he''s incredibly loyal and will take the death blow for his master, that does not mean he''s a puppet. He does what he thinks is in the best interest of his master, and they may not always be what the master likes. I''ve also noticed that damn near all the strong shinobi in Naruto have some sort of tragedy in their past, which makes sense considering the world, but those that don''t, like Sakura, Ino, Tenten, Choji, to some extent Shikamaru, Kiba, and a few others, tend to not elevate to that higher level of skill/power. I know everyone can''t be super strong and that''s fine, but it''s still fairly accurate and lends credence to Haku''s argument.


    Mabui''s reactions may have been over the top but I''d always think what it must feel like to be soo stimulated in mind and body. On top of that, Naruto is really good now.


    The tenses were kicking my ass in this Chapter. It''s always been a challenge for me but with the sheer volume of editing involved, it was even harder to keep track of it. Some days I felt present tense, other days I felt past tense and it''s tough for me. But I''m getting better I think.


    XXX


    THE CHU?NIN EXAM


    Konoha''s towering gates were open for the color and luxurious palanquins of nobles, lords, dignitaries, and industry moguls to pass through to the delighted cheers of a gathered village. It was a bright sunny day over Konoha and all, from villagers to ninja, cheered for every high-class coterie traveling directly to the main arena. In the distance, standing atop the tallest of the three viewing towers of the coliseum where the final exam will be taking place, Konoha''s Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen gazes upon the multitude of people, domestic, foreign, common, or elite, as they slowly fill the three large viewing towers.


    The amphitheater isn''t the largest in the world, however, it can hold nearly five thousand people. Of the three eminent viewing towers overlooking the lightly forested battlefield, the tallest seating in the center tower is for the Kages viewing. The next level down for all three towers are luxury viewpoints for the nobles and capitalists and the remaining seats are for the villagers, veteran shinobi, and most shinobi from every discipline able to attend. Should those in the farthest seats be unable to see, there are a few small screens with decent picture quality from which they can view the action.


    The fateful day of the Chu?nin final exam feels unforgiving to Hiruzen. He''s been too busy reading mountains of reports to oversee the security of this final event; from court proceedings to nominations for vacant positions and foreign policy incident reports. He''s also writing reports for each of his departments, setting priorities for the councils, regulating missions and compensation, and ratifying agreements with his Daimyo?. With so much to read and do in a single day, Hiruzen was grateful to Jiraiya for spearheading the security measures for the final exam. With Chu?nin and Jo?nin stationed like a net at many crucial points around the many entry points and levels of the arena, Hiruzen was impressed by his pupil''s forethought.


    Hiruzen is standing in front of his seat, scanning the throng of people for the arrival of the Kazekage. It wasn''t until a small bug landed on the shoulder of one of the Anbu bodyguards, that he finally took his seat, softly voicing, "finally." Ten minutes later, the Kazekage, flanked by his bodyguards, walks toward his seat. Turning to his younger peer, Hiruzen smiles as he calls upon the taller man, "well, well, Kazakage-dono. I''m glad you could make it. We''re moments away." In full view of the audience, an announcer walks to the center of the grass and dirt field as Hiruzen comments, "you must be tired from the journey."


    .


    .


    .


    ????The novel is available in PDF with more than 400 Chapters, visit us in our Ko-Fi store????


    ????ko-fi.com/horizon2075????

 Chapter 289

    Chapter 289 - 289


    "Not at all," a hard voice replies from under the Kazekage''s white mask. "It''s better it''s held here this time. Were it in Kumo, I fear the trip may be too much for you, Hokage-sama. Maybe it''s time to select a Godaime Hokage?"


    "Haha, I still have time left, I feel. But I''ve witnessed much hope for our future," Hiruzen replied. He then stands and addresses the excited masses. After welcoming everyone to Hidden Leaf''s Chu?nin Exam, he officially begins the main tournament and presents Shiranui Genma to introduce the ten participants who made it through the preliminary round. The crowd booms in confetti, streamers, and excitement.


    From the noble''s floor in the right tower, a tall, athletically slender woman with long auburn-haired is being treated like a precious and rare jewel by the upper echelon of social class, each flabby or frail man eager to have her by their side like a status trophy. When a seductive woman appears the type to strap a man down and whip him into submission, infiltrating the upper-class of society is rather mundane. Their security are certainly suspicious, however, the gullible minds of the rich always wave them away.


    Though the pompous and frail men ignore the Hokage''s speech, Mei does not. She''s close enough to the Kages to wonder if she should or shouldn''t allow the invasion to play out. Spying on the Suna and Leaf leaders, Mei feels the tingle of intrigue in the pit of her toned stomach. After her conversation with Naruto two nights ago, she can''t help but wonder what the blond has up his bright orange sleeve.


    MEI


    Mei was glad she didn''t have to wait long before Naruto left the Cloud-nin''s tiny studio. Suppressing her chakra, she follows him the entire way to the Hokage monument. They were the only two atop of the high monument, overlooking the bright village under the starry night sky, and if she weren''t bringing dire news¡ªand Naruto was a little taller than her¡ªthis enchanting view would be the setting of a romantic fantasy she''d love to turn into reality. Mei makes herself known when she casually leans on the railing next to him, turning his head and striking him with her alluring presence. It''s a look she''s seen often and still enjoyed after so many years.


    Mei was a late bloomer; gangly with knobby knees, a small face, and large teeth. It took her many years and a lot of training to grow into the beauty she is today. Model tall with a large bust, athletically slender with captivating hips that add a curvaceous sway to her apple-bottom. She wore a blue, long-sleeved crop-top with mesh insert. It was a bodice dress, the hem of which reaches above her knees and is double-slit up to her hips so her legs were unrestrained even if her mesh-legging thighs were enticingly visible. Contrasting the blue of her outfit was her white, high-heel, knee-length sandals with shin-guards and white belt.


    Her most noticeable feature, however, was her long auburn hair that went past her round butt and accented with a top-knot. Long gone were the days her richly dignified hair was roughly and unevenly cut nearly to the scalp. She had two bangs that frame her model face and another that falls to the side, covering her whole right eye and leaving the left eye visible. With fair, unblemished skin, seductive green eyes, the woman grew to be seductively stunning. At twenty, she couldn''t turn a head, now at twenty-six, she knows men have murdered to win a beauty like her.


    Alone atop Konoha''s famed monument, she enjoyed why he''d be surprised by her close proximity to him. And if Mei is honest, her looks never hurt when she''s negotiating for something she needs.


    "I bet a lot on you," the woman casually said from beside him.


    Looking around to be certain she''s talking to him, he sounded, "uhh, who are you?"


    With her sultry voice, she answered, "my name is Mei."


    "Oh," he answered. "You shouldn''t gamble, Mei."


    "I know," Mei girlishly bemoaned, before defending herself. "But the odds are fifty to one on you beating Gaara. Winning the tournament is a hundred to one, and making Chu?nin is an astounding five hundred to one."


    Chuckling weakly, Naruto grumbled, "haha... that doesn''t surprise me. So you actually bet on me?"


    "How could I not," she answered, thinking, ''especially with how much I know about your abilities.'' As they watch the bright city under the night sky, Mei orates, "the whole world is in the mind, you know. Any decision you make can be the death of you."


    Wondering if this is a pep-talk so she doesn''t lose her bet, he asked, "uh, you mean in the arena?"


    "I mean in shogi," she winningly answered. "...as in life. That Hitai-ate on your forehead, for example. It''s the symbol of your life as a shinobi and demands total concentration or the very worst is allowed to happen. Have you been forced to the brink of certain death?"


    "Uh, yeah," he casually answered, all the while eying her skeptically. In his mind, except for Mabui and Samui, beautiful women don''t just enter his life for no reason and he asked as much. "Is there a reason why you''re here?"


    Broadening her charming moist-red lips into a smile, Mei returned, "do I need a reason to?"


    "It''s just, I''ve never seen you before," he replied.


    "That''s because I''m not from Konoha," she easily explained before continuing with her death-related inquiry. "Did you change after being brought so close to death, or were you the same as before?"


    Dissatisfied with how lost he is, he asked to know, "where are you from?"


    "Kirigakure," Mei readily answered.


    His eyes widen as his brows heighten in mild shock. Naruto quickly asked, "really? What are you doing out here?"


    With pouty red lips, Mei laments responding, "I''d hoped to meet the man of my dreams but I fear I may have been stood up." It didn''t tell him much and she asked, "so, were you?"


    "About the death thing?" With her nod, he answered, "I... well, yeah, I stayed the same, more or less."


    Lightly taken aback, she leans forward slightly over the waist-high rails and twists to look at him as she asked, "truly?"


    Naruto tried not to stare at the way her full breasts sway with her forward movement while he answered, "y-yeah. But I wasn''t fighting just to fight. I had something to prove."


    Still leaning forward with part of auburn hair falling over her bare shoulder and seemingly oblivious to the allure her gently swaying breasts is affecting him, she continued asking, "and did you? Prove it?"


    Pink in the cheeks, he replied, "I think so. It worked out well."


    Leaning back with perfect posture again, she admitted, "I met death early in life, as many of us in Kiri have," and she felt Naruto pay more attention to her. "Constant violence, competition, and deceit have an unparalleled way of shaping a boy or girl graduating the Academy, but in doing so, that person''s heart, mind, and soul are on the same page; the most direct route to power. It''s on their quest for dominion that they adopt the worst and most callous actions, because in Kiri, only the strong survive, and worst yet, only the strongest lead."


    She can tell he''s not sure what to make of her as he deflects by asking, "uh, were you supposed to meet this guy here? I can help with directions if you need."


    .


    .


    .


    ????The novel is available in PDF with more than 400 Chapters, visit us in our Ko-Fi store????


    ????ko-fi.com/horizon2075????

 Chapter 290

    Chapter 290 - 290


    Turning around, Mei leans on the railing, straightening her posture so her chest juts out more as she asked with playful concern, "ara, I''m not being a bother, am I?"


    "No, no," Naruto tries to reassure her. "No bother. I like meeting new people. I met a couple from Kiri too. One''s my best friend."


    "A best friend from Kiri... that''s uplifting to hear," Mei admits with a sweet smile. She suddenly felt different then. Unless he''s a spectacular liar, she can tell he''s being honest. It makes her want to be a little more open as she orates, "you know, strength and power may move a man in the physical world but I believe Karma is the law of the spiritual world. When you inevitably cross into the eternal lands, I don''t believe you can absolve your sins in this life by claiming, ''I was ordered to do that,'' or, ''they threatened to kill me if I didn''t,'' or, ''being virtuous was inconvenient.'' Your actions, and thus, your soul is in your keeping and yours alone. Do you understand?"


    "Yeah, I do," Naruto thoughtfully answered. "I mean, I never put it as well as that but, yeah, that makes sense."


    "What a pleasant feeling," Mei sounded with content. "To know there are others who can understand that, even if we''re not from the same country."


    "I don''t think we''re as alone as we think we are," Naruto tells her with a mental smile for Naru-nii and Kurama. "There are a lot of friends out there from places you''d never expected to make them. I''m sure a nee-chan as pretty as you will meet loads who''ll understand you."


    "Mmn, how sweet of you to say," Mei remarks with a sultry tone and seductive eyes that bluntly stunned Naruto into recalling how captivating this woman is. "Sadly, I fear the position of leadership is a lonely road." Looking at her ring finger, she bemoaned, "even though I long for the ring... for my country, I must choose the hat."


    Thinking it odd to bring up wardrobe challenges, Naruto simply suggests, "I know I just met you, but as long as you''re not hurting anybody, I don''t see anything wrong with wearing a ring with a hat."


    Rather than pointing out she meant the Kage''s hat, Mei simply laughs silently to herself; incidentally jiggling her chest and shoulders for Naruto''s visual benefit. Even if she cleared the confusion, she has little doubt his response would change. "Having already met Kiri-nin, I''m certain you can see how villainous they can seem, especially with a nickname like the Bloody Mist."


    "Haku''s weird, sure, but he''s not bad, like at all," Naruto tells her. "And Zabuza... well, he''s not all bad," he tries without completely believing it.


    Standing upright again and turning to the Hidden Leaf village, Mei proclaims, "that you would admit as much confirms what I''ve longed believed. Kiri can be saved. It''s why I chose, unlike many of my countrymen, to fight senseless violence, corruption, and betrayal; to be an agent of life and order rather than death and destruction. So, I suppose I''m fighting to prove something as well, Uzumaki-dono; to end the dark days of my village."


    His suspicion grows enough to be alarming and asks, "...are you really in Konoha to meet someone or this a trick?"


    "No, no," Mei asserts with a slight shake of her head, swaying her beautiful auburn bangs. "No trick. It wouldn''t do to spoil what could be between us by starting our first meeting with deceit. However, I am guilty of omission." With a sensual grin that makes him wish he hadn''t left Mabui and Samui, Mei admitted, "the person I''m here to meet... is you."


    With flat lines for eyes, Naruto plainly states, "I''m going to need you to start making sense here or I''m jumping down to Hokage Tower and telling them you''re from Kiri."


    Secure in herself, she answered with a confident smile, "as you wish, Uzumaki-dono. I originally came here to purchase Kubikiribo?cho?, then I spoke with Zabuza and Haku, and now I''m standing here overlooking your enchanting home because you''re someone that I simply had to meet."


    "Why?"


    "In a word: diplomacy," she answered. "As citizens of Kiri, I''d like Haku and Zabuza to help me quell the large-scale and on-going violence in our village, but, as they are both in your employ¡ªwhich I must admit is very impressive for one so young¡ªI cannot do that without your help."


    Taken aback by the information, Naruto asked with disbelief, "you want to take Haku back to Kiri?"


    She duly noted, "I realize how much you mean to each other, and I understand I''m asking a lot of you but I don''t mean to take without giving."


    "...What do you mean?"


    "I truly mean to negotiate an arrangement we can both agree to," Mei honestly stated. Peering down the cliff''s edge to the spiky stone hair of the Yondaime and the Hokage Tower below that, Mei turned to Naruto and admitted, "and as a show of good faith, I''m certain we have ample time to meet with your Hokage."


    In all her years as a leader of battle-hardened shinobi, it would be impossible for Mei to be in the high position she is without the skill to debate with many stern, wrathful, or outdated figures of power, which meant maneuvering Naruto was no challenge at all. She wasn''t surprised when he curiously asked, "what for?"


    "So you can warn him of an imminent attack," Mei offered with her smile.


    Drawing his brows together, he returned, "what are you talking about?"


    .


    .


    .


    ????The novel is available in PDF with more than 400 Chapters, visit us in our Ko-Fi store????


    ????ko-fi.com/horizon2075????

 Chapter 291

    Chapter 291 - 291


    ''Perhaps I''m leading too much,'' she thought before explaining, "I came across information that heavily suggests Konoha is about to be attacked by Otogakure and your ally, Sunagakure. I realize that may be difficult to believe, but if we can speak with your Hokage, I can show him the location of the Sound garrison hidden just beyond your village''s kekkaijutsu." Mei understands the positive image that''ll give Naruto and explained, "you''ll look like a hero to your peers and leaders and all I ask in return is that we have a discussion about the various ways you''d allow Haku and Zabuza to assist me in Kiri."


    Naruto seems skeptical about her intel but Mei knew that so long as he believed even a small degree of her claims, she can''t imagine he''d refuse. It''s not as if she''s asking for much, to begin with, but Mei became confused when he responded, "no, that''s okay. I don''t mind talking later but all that extra stuff''s unnecessary."


    Mei couldn''t know her show of good faith would get in the way of Naruto''s plan, and though he''s not reacting as she''d expected, feeling less strength in her position doesn''t mean she''s one to panic. She assured him, "I''m not lying, Uzumaki-dono. I wouldn''t do so when the ultimate goal is for mutual trust."


    "You can call me Naruto," the blond offered with a broad smile. "And I know you''re not. That''s not what this is about, but I can''t explain it to you. So... sorry."


    Taking less than a second to think, she countered, "do you mean to say Konoha is already aware? ...And they''re allowing it?" Naruto''s silence seems enough for her to say, "I see. I hadn''t expected Hokage-dono to risk the lives of his villagers like this-"


    "That''s not what''s happening," Naruto assured her with stern eyes. "Look, I really can''t explain it, and more than that, I don''t know you. You have my word we can talk about Haku and your village later but we can''t right now. You should leave the village for tomorrow, or stay with the villagers. You''ll be safe with them."


    If he hadn''t said that, Mei might suspect he''s in the process of betraying his village, especially when she considered how many nights he''s been spending with those kunoichi from Kumo. Though she doesn''t like the fact Naruto would sell out his home, such an outcome would be to her benefit. Still, it''s all highly unlikely. Everything she can see about him says he''s not the type to betray others, or Zabuza would never have given Haku up to Naruto.


    "How about I remain with Haku instead," she proposed. "I assure you I can take care of myself and it would be in my best interest if he remained safe as well."


    Returning his attention to the seductive Mei, Naruto warily answers her proposition. "...I guess that''s fine," before warning her, "just so you know, this would be a real show of faith. If you try anything-"


    "I won''t," she insisted, happily turning to overlook the village. "You have my word, because, among equals, our word is our only bond," she tells him before leaving him to his peace.


    THE CHU?NIN EXAM


    With a small microphone by his mouth, Genma welcomes the viewing masses before establishing the very limited rules; the match continues until submission, the moderator calls it, or death. "I''ll now bring out our Genin candidates by order of match. First, from Sunagakure: Kankuro?." With his hands in his pockets and a long toothpick in his mouth, the Jo?nin doesn''t look to his right from which the Kazakage''s second-born son enters.


    To the cheer of the crowd, Kankuro? enters the arena in his black baggy puppeteer''s costume, hood with cat-like ears, and his wrapped puppet on his back. Walking into the open dirt and grass field, Kankuro? observes the battlefield with every step, memorizing the terrain for any possible advantage until he reaches the spot Genma indicates he stand on. Looking up at the Kage''s balcony, Kankuro? wonders why his father didn''t meet them earlier in the morning as they planned on; even Baki couldn''t explain the delay. As Kankuro? wonders why his father is wearing a white veil cloth over most of his face, Genma''s voice is broadcasted throughout the festive arena.


    "His opponent," Genma casual speaks. "From Konohagakure: Aburame Shino."


    Leaving the wide access tunnel all the other opposition wait in, wearing his dark sunglasses, light gray jacket with a high, upturned collar, Shino walks out onto the spacious field. He ignores the ovation to recite his sensei and clan''s battle strategy in his mind, though he does spare some thought to where Naruto might be. After his display during the preliminaries and his sensei''s explanation of having two chakras, he''s been on all the rookies'' minds. Standing a few paces away from Kankuro?, Genma continues with the participants of the following match-up.


    "With our second contest," Genma orates. "From Sunagakure: Temari," and along with whistling cat-calls, the crowd cheers for the beautiful Sand princess.


    However, Temari ignores the adulation. Having never felt so torn, Temari has come to dread this day. Turning around, the sandy-blond kunoichi feels great concern for her little brother and the absent Naruto. Observing how on edge a disturbed Gaara is, it''s her hope Naruto ran away, because no matter how cowardly that would make him, at least he''ll still be alive. With a strong intake of air, she says a small prayer for a fortunate outcome¡ªno matter how that might look¡ªbefore exiting the tall cement access hallway toward the center of the makeshift landscape. With her every step, her mind recalls with vibrant detail the past two weeks of her mission surrounding, ''Naruto.''


    .


    .


    .


    ????The novel is available in PDF with more than 400 Chapters, visit us in our Ko-Fi store????


    ????ko-fi.com/horizon2075????

 Chapter 292

    Chapter 292 - 292


    TEMARI


    After Temari assured him that nine spouses or concubines would allow him and future Uzumakis to marry and produce more heirs and clan members without the fear of genetic deformities, Naruto still seemed confused by her proposition. Whether it''s due to her unexpectedly quick turn-around on polyamory or the possibility he sensed her disapproval of what she simply labels as consensual infidelity, she couldn''t say, however, her research is sound and she offered it to show him as well her amendment to their Omiai.


    Naruto instead responded with, "fine, but I want to meet Gaara."


    To get him back on board, she acquiesced, "fine." Turning around she called, "follow me."


    Surprised, he asked, "wait, really? Now?"


    Turning to him, she asked, "you have somewhere to be?"


    "Actually, yeah," Naruto honestly admitted. Her mind immediately makes plans for later in the day when he responds, "but I can start it with clones and catch up later. Let''s go."


    After making a clone, Temari takes him straight to their suite at one of Konoha''s fanciest hotels, all the while he explains how a three or four-member polycule was more his train of thought. Naruto is amazed by the opulence of the rooms as Temari explained nine members is simply the lowest number necessary to avoid deformities or weaknesses should he want his clan''s blood to remain as pure as possible. As she led him to Gaara''s room, he replied how little something like that mattered to him. Without preamble, she knocks sharply on the heavy door.


    A slow hissing, like running sand, could be heard behind the door and instantly Temari reacted with agitated alertness. The door opened slowly and with the darkness of the room behind him contrasting with his pale skin, blood-red hair, and light-green eyes rimmed by dark sleepless lines, he appeared as if out of a nightmare. With his short-sleeved black body-suit and white sash across his chest, Gaara was silent as he stared at them.


    With tremendous effort, Temari clears her throat and introduced the boys. "Gaara, this is Uzumaki Naruto, my fiance?-"


    Surprised, Naruto shook his head as he repeated, "f-f-f-fiance??"


    Temari hastened to get this over with and finished, "Naruto, my little brother Gaara."


    "Yo," he merrily called out, surprising Temari to hold her breath. When Naruto extended his fist for a bump, she was sure Gaara would take that as a sign of aggression and engage them, but he simply stared at the fist as Naruto finished, "how''s it going?"


    Turning his icy green eyes on Naruto, Gaara only asked, "do you feel it?"


    Tilting his blond head, Naruto curiously asked, "feel what?"


    Nearly snarling, he answered, "love."


    "Oh," Naruto hummed before answering, "yeah, I do."


    Internally, Temari was shocked to hear that. Externally she was still holding her breath. Her technically-accurate-fiance? just claimed to love her in front of her brother and somehow it suddenly felt more substantial. The hallway seems hotter to her and she pondered whether that made her happy or sad to hear.


    "The best way to destroy a person is to fill them with love, then take it away," Gaara professed. With wide, hungry eyes, her homicidal little brother declared, "next we meet, I''m going to relish mixing your still warm blood with the endless sand; proving my existence to the world."


    Before Naruto could say anymore, Gaara slammed the door behind on them. Her blond target tried to yell through the door but Temari convinced him to save it for another day. She then took him to her suite on the opposite side of the top level. The one question Temari wanted to ask Naruto in the privacy of her suite was at what point did he fall in love with her when it suddenly dawned on her.


    She claps her hand over her forehead for her lapse in logic when she voiced, "of course... you meant your love for this other woman, didn''t you?"


    Momentarily distracted by the gold and navy blue layout, tall curtained windows, and opulent furnishing of the beautiful room, Naruto hummed, "huh?" Then realized, "oh, yeah. I have a lot of important people in my life, but yeah, I love her."


    Feeling rejected, the daughter of the Kazekage hotly contested, "and somehow, you actually believe you could love me too? Equally?"


    "It''s not like it''s a competition," Naruto assured her. "If you met her... well, it''s like being introduced to another person you could love just as much as you could love me. The three of us would just love each other and we could build something together, but, it''s super important to be honest with each other. If that''s something you think you can do, great, but if not, we can still be best of friends-"


    "Then let''s be honest," Temari interrupted, eager to stop feeling rejected as a woman or a failure as a kunoichi. With stern determination, Temari brings it down to reality, callously citing, "before sister-wives, marriages, engagements, or even girlfriends; before any of that very challenging concept, I''m- ...I''m scared you''re going to die. How''s that for honesty? I''m truly terrified that my little brother is going to kill you."


    Almost with a bored face, Naruto assured her, "he''s not going to kill me."


    "You don''t know that," she heatedly argues, asking with aggravation, "how many people have you killed?"


    "Uh, maybe two or three, but I wasn''t trying to kill them-"


    It wasn''t a stretch of the imagination for Temari to guess, "you were trying to incapacitate them, right? I can easily imagine those two or three shinobi you killed likely died from their injuries and not because you maliciously ripped them apart to bathe in their blood?"


    "...Well, yeah," a horrified Naruto eventually agreed.


    "Gaara has killed scores of men and he doesn''t do it to incapacitate." She tries desperately to make him realize, "he butchers them for fun. As much as we like to predict what might happen, no one knows the future! You or I could die any day, but between the two of us, you''re the one that has to face my brother, which means the chances that''s it''s you is exponentially higher." In that moment, it''s strangely sinking in. What was ordered of her was suddenly feeling like an outcome she doesn''t want. "...we''re two weeks away from the exam and I''m only now realizing he could very well kill you-"


    "Hey," he called, standing closer to her, filling her vision with his whiskered face. "He''s not going to kill me," he reiterated, but the look on her face read she didn''t believe him. "Let''s be honest, then. I like you Temari, you''re wicked smart and beautiful and fun and I like your family too. Even the one that wears makeup-"


    "You know his name," Temari accused with a dry grin.


    Chuckling, Naruto smiled as he nodded before continuing, "I know you think I''m crazy for trying to reach out to Gaara but I know we''re alike. Hell, I could''ve been just like him... which also means he could be like me... if he had someone like I did. I just have to show him that and he won''t be that crazy murderer you''re afraid of. He could be someone great. Someone amazing. Maybe your Kazekage one day."


    .


    .


    .


    ????The novel is available in PDF with more than 400 Chapters, visit us in our Ko-Fi store????


    ????ko-fi.com/horizon2075????

 Chapter 293 - 293

    That, more than anything else shook her to her core. For her village, that''s lived in such fear of him for so long, to somehow get over that to accept him as a person and Kazekage... The clarity and faith in Naruto''s eyes were unwavering and Temari can''t help but gasp before slowly asking, "...you really think that, don''t you?"


    With his cocky smile, he asserted, "damn right I do," and Temari kissed him then and there.


    The energy in her kiss was made of bountiful gratitude and a bit of hope, as if she wanted to believe him. He kissed her back with just as much energy, and for some reason, he felt honest, comforting, and trusting, which then slowed them down. Their locked lips suddenly became gentle, patient, softer as their faces relaxed against one another. She felt her heart pounding in her ears, and placing her hand on his chest, she could feel his heart thundering as well. The feel of his hot chest was more doubt that one day his beating heart would stop and her brother would be the cause. In that singular moment, without her village in mind, Temari felt like she didn''t want Naruto to die. Her roused body wanted him alive and she snatched his white collar, pulling him in for a much deeper kiss.


    Cupping her jawline while snagging her waist, Naruto''s matured passion pulled her in like gravity she couldn''t withstand, connecting them at the waist as her soft breasts pressed against his hard chest. She matched his passion, if not his experience, and they made out for several minutes. He led her head tilts and shifts and she happily followed as their hot saliva-covered tongues caress each other, muffled by locked lips.


    The way he kissed her felt as if he wanted something honest and real with her but that only made her heart ache more. To detract from her mission of deception, Temari unzips his jacket, snaked her hands under his shirt and caressed his hot skin while pulling him desperately to her bedroom. His own hands were massaging the back of her elegant neck and the arch of her lower back and the blonds were only escalating as they neared her large soft bed, but Naruto also felt the danger.


    Temari was ready to give herself to him and feel anything but the gnawing ache in her heart but she couldn''t know that Naruto wouldn''t allow her to sacrifice that ultimate line on a lie. It wouldn''t be right, so as much as Temari was ready to commit to his sexual gratification in any position he desired, Naruto pulled away.


    Breathing heavily, she was shocked and didn''t understand why he stopped. She remembered thinking, ''is he rejecting me again?''


    Catching his breath, Naruto huffed, "after." Her curious eyes made him elaborate, "I''d be happy to go all the way with you after the finals." Before Temari can repeat her same point of contention, he told her, "and if Gaara kills me, then at least you can experience your first time with someone lucky enough to be loved by you."


    That struck Temari as more mature than he lets on. It''s highly unlikely that other boys or men would pass up such an opportunity with her and yet, this loud and enthusiastic blond is showing restraint and integrity well beyond his years; as if he had no rush to lose his virginity. It''s astounding to her that this boy she mistook for a complete buffoon seems to genuinely care for her brother and her virtue. From an emotional place within her, Temari was burning to respond, "...you''re lucky enough... If you really mean that-"


    "Of course I mean it," he responded, adding with a cocky smirk, "look who you''re talking to."


    A blushing Temari wanted to believe he''s lying; as a shinobi couldn''t be this good. But her teal-colored eyes are telling her he''s not, making her genuinely express, "I don''t want to regret... not being with you any more than I already-"


    "Temari," Naruto huffs, softly caressing her rosy cheek and elegant neck. "Just because I won''t go all the way right now, doesn''t mean we can''t do other stuff." Naruto bent his knees enough so his hands could take a firm grip of her round rear-end and rhythmically paw the strong cheeks together, thoroughly stunting her thought process. She blushes furiously at his boldness as he massages her strong malleable posterior, telling her, "after the exams, we can explore more, but for now, we can do everything else... if you want, I mean."


    His hands move to remove her red sash, followed by her long-sleeved purple tactical blouse. Though he told her to say when she''d like to stop, she never did. Soon enough, she was in her black, lace underwear and suddenly wished she thought to put on something sexier; luckily, his enamored eyes and dopey grin seemed to say he doesn''t mind. Temari blushed furiously. Maintaining eye contact, he easily lifts her by her butt and lets her fall back on the fluffy queen-sized bed.


    Temari couldn''t know that Naruto was doing what he and Kurenai always had a problem practicing: foreplay. The teacher and student had done many activities that preceded sex, but once they were ready mentally as much as physically, Kurenai and Naruto always indulged in deep interior stuffing. With Temari, there''s a limited border by which she and Naruto could play in but he was confident he could make her feel good. Of everything Kurenai taught him, Naruto gave Temari the very best experience from combination play and he loved exploring her body.


    He found she responded well to the common erogenous zones, her lips, neck¡ªespecially around the base of her skull¡ªher B-cup breasts, her strong round glutes, her thighs, behind her knees, her calves, and her slippery sex. He learned she loves light nail-scratching of her sensitive scalp so much it makes her left leg kick; a good finisher, he noted. He learned how excitable she became when he played with her asshole; a good stimulant, he tallied.


    Armed with a good finisher and stimulant, Naruto played Temari''s sensitive zones like a fiddle, arousing her most stimulating sexual responses with practiced hands and stoking a passionate fire in her she never knew existed. Temari didn''t know. She didn''t know how much she would respond to his nimble fingers, strong hands, and rough tongue. She didn''t even know she had so many areas that could cull so much stimulation. Her heart rate sped up when he began massaging her feet or head because she knows he''s going to make his way to her wet center. Her breast swelled when he expertly massaged and played with her nipples. Her toes curled when he massaged her inner thigh or above her crotch where her hips hinge toward her sex.


    .


    .


    .


    ????The novel is available in PDF with more than 400 chapters, visit us in our Ko-Fi store????


    ????ko-fi.com/horizon2075????

 Chapter 294 - 294

    And when he first ate her out, rubbing the rich nerve endings of her pubic mound whilst licking and sucking on her labia, clitoris, and beyond with his strong course tongue, she didn''t know he could make her reach her peak frequently. When his plunging fingers found her g-spot as his tongue slide up and down her sensitive love bud, Temari ripped the sheets her clenched grip from her explosive orgasm. Nearly every day after, he would bring her to ecstasy seven or eight times in one session and Temari felt her body belonged to his skill. He especially enjoyed when she tried to fight the steady building of pleasure. The challenge always made him want to make her beg for it by denying her orgasms just before eruption.


    For two weeks, they''d hung-out and converse around all the heavy foreplay. He''d thoroughly satisfy her with his hands, mouth, played with her ass, used a toy vibrator and his Fu?injutsu Ero-tags. He''s seen her completely nude, made her cum dozens of times, even took a nap together, yet they''ve never had sex.


    In the beginning, she imagined he would break at some point, but he never did, and when she attempted to push him into it, he would always pull away. He''d remind her that the best time for them to go all the way was when it was their choice and not because she''s scared he''ll die. With the few days they had left, Temari just couldn''t argue against that.


    THE CHU?NIN EXAM


    Though Temari was supposed to stand next to Shino in the wide-open area, she stands beside her little brother. For someone as confident and as intelligent as her, she was having difficulty determining if she succeeded or failed in her mission. It nearly felt as if she didn''t deserve the boisterous adoration of the crowd. Still, the day of reckoning is here and she made decisions she will have to find a way to live with. Looking up at her father''s oddly covered face, she thought, ''today''s the end.''


    Genma didn''t care enough about where Temari stood to make a stink about it, and instead introduces, "her opponent, from Konohagakure: Nara Shikamaru."


    Wearing his short-sleeved gray jacket over his wire-mesh shirt and brown pants, the bored Nara genius leaves the darker hallway for the wide-open and sunny field ahead. He pays more attention to the clouds moving at a snail''s pace above than the annoying loud shouting from the stands or his opponent as he takes his spot beside Shino.


    Sitting between Cho?ji and Sakura, Ino watches her teammate take the dirt stage. Though she''s worried about the lazy pineapple-head, she can''t help but think he''ll be alright. Of all the contestants in this tournament, the only one that causes her any fear is Sabaku no Gaara. From behind them, Cho?ji, Ino, and Sakura can also hear villagers jabbering about things they don''t understand.


    They hear, "I''m looking forward to seeing Uchiha Sasuke win the finals. I put fifty thousand on him."


    "What? No way," a second villager calls out. "Not over Hyu?ga Neji. You should''ve just given your ryo? to me."


    "Hey, hey," a third villager announces. "Did you two forget Sabaku no Gaara is the Kazekage''s son. He''s definitely been receiving Kage level training all his life! Don''t be surprised if he kills it today!"


    Ino''s heart hardens and her lungs feel like they''re drowning in poisonous gas. For comfort, she takes Sakura''s hand and fondly recalls her night with Naruto to settle her rising trepidation.


    INO


    Three days before the Chu?nin exam, rather than spend the recreational hour in Sakura''s room in the Yamanaka home, or her room in her parent''s house, or the cave at the waterfall, or Naruto''s room at Iruka''s, Naruto was messaged to meet Sakura in Ino''s room. And Sakura wasn''t alone. Ino was there as well, at her desk.


    Without turning around, Ino casually called out, "hey."


    Confused, Naruto looked at Sakura curiously as she puts away her scrolls and materials, and returned, "hey?"


    Standing, Sakura stretches her arms outward, announcing to the room, "I''m going to get us some drinks." As Sakura left the room, Ino packed away her study materials as well.


    Lost, Naruto asked, "what''s going on?"


    "Judging by the way she specifically demanded I be here," Ino began to answer. "I''m guessing she''s trying to set us up."


    With a quirked brow, he asked, "really?"


    Nodding in amused disbelief, Ino answered, "for a smart girl, she can be pretty simple sometimes," and Naruto snickered.


    Ino wasn''t sure how she felt about Sakura''s plan. She loves Naruto and wants to be with him, but the stigma of what she did makes her feel criminal, guilty, and unworthy. If she gave him her everything and he eventually realized that she wasn''t worth as much as she boasted, she''s certain it would break her. She loves being confident and gaining the admiration behind it, but with someone as good as Naruto, she can still worry. In her mind, it all came down to, ''I made horrible mistakes, he''s a good guy, so how could it ever work?''


    As things stand, he was her first, she met a mentor in Kurenai because of him, and he still wants to be friends. Though that should be enough for Ino, Sakura is springing this horribly thought out opportunity and in her heart of hearts, she wants so desperately to take it. Feeling her mind give her probabilities as she playfully asked, "do you want to do something fun?"


    Her cocksure eyes makes him observe her with a mix of wary amusement. He walked to her bed and sits before cautiously inquiring, "like what?"


    Grinning that he didn''t outright dismiss her, she pointed out, "she still thinks I''m a virgin."


    "...Okay," Naruto sounded before asking, "are you going to tell her?"


    "One day," Ino answered with a shrug. She scanned her door before visually mapping a trajectory to the seated Naruto. As part of her plan, she gripped his shoulders and moved the confused boy closer to the halfway point of her bed as she explained, "right now that doesn''t really matter. What does is this plan of hers that I''d absolutely love to turn on its head if you''re game." His suspicious look is all the question she needed before answering, "I bet you anything she''ll lose it if I watch you guys."


    Something like that might''ve raised his blond eyebrows before, but after Mabui and Samui, Naruto simply hums aloud, feigning deep thought before playfully guessing, "it sounds more like you just want to watch."


    Without even denying it, Ino quickly replied, "of course I want to watch, but hand-to-heart, I assure you that has almost nothing to do with it..."


    Not at all convinced, Naruto sounded, "uh-huh."


    "Knowing her, I''m sure she''d get off on it," Ino continued. "She''s kinkier than she lets on,"


    Steamy memories of eight or so sessions with his teammate, Naruto nodded vehemently as he agreed, "Oh, I know! Talk about a shocker. It''s like there''s another girl in there sometimes."


    .


    .


    .


    ????The novel is available in PDF with more than 400 chapters, visit us in our Ko-Fi store????


    ????ko-fi.com/horizon2075????

 Chapter 295

    Chapter 295 - 295


    Grinning, Ino buoyantly asked, "so, you in?"


    Naruto can''t help but feed off of Ino''s mischievous personality. Looking at her, it''s as if she has no doubt she''ll have her way. So much so he''d almost be scared if she set her eyes on becoming Hokage. Smiling, Naruto said, "I''d be willing to play with the idea, but, if she''s not-"


    Knowing her sister, Ino confidently interrupted, "she will."


    When Sakura returned, she set the tray down as Ino sat next to Naruto and poured two cups of green tea while explaining, "I hate to leave you both but I forgot I had to do something with kaa-san." Ino and Naruto''s blue eyes connect for a split second as Sakura continued. "I know I made you come all the way here so maybe you and Ino can chat. We''ve all been so busy training, it''s almost impossible to see each other. You guys should definitely use this opportunity to catch up."


    Playfully acting concerned, Ino asked, "what about your recreational time? I wouldn''t want to get in the way."


    "It''s fine, it''s fine," Sakura replied waving her concern away. "This close to the finals, it''s for the best if Naruto rests his body."


    "Really," Naruto asked.


    "Of course," she answered. "Planned rest, a.k.a. the Art of Tapering. Due to your training, your body and chakra are used to a certain level of activity and fatigue, so, before any physically demanding event, you can optimize your performance by resting for a day or two. As you taper and rest before the event, the mind, body, and chakra become restless and you feel more energy than you know what to do with."


    "Hmm, good to know," Naruto remarked with a smile. His mind reasoned it would give him extra time to plant stacks of seals around the village.


    "Still, that''s two days away and Naruto tends to have way more energy to begin with," Ino pointed out. Turning to Sakura, she added with a thoughtful hum, "I wouldn''t feel right about taking your time."


    "It''s no problem, Ino," Sakura stated. "Just keep him company for me and I''ll be happy with that."


    With a cute pose, Ino returned, "you''d do that for me?"


    "Well, I''m not really doing much, but of course," the pink-haired girl remarked, warmly adding, "we''re sisters after all."


    "Aww, I think it''s great you two are so close," Naruto couldn''t help but say, knowing full well Ino''s smiling on the inside. "I''ve missed talking to you, Ino... but I feel bad for backing out of Sakura''s time."


    "Guys really, it''s okay."


    "No," Ino retorts. "It''s not."


    "Maybe we could just hang-out; the three of us," Naruto suggested, and Ino hums internally with delight.


    "Yeah," Ino boasted. "That''d be much better. Come on Sakura. I see you around but it''s usually in passing and you''re always busy training and studying, you barely eat with us."


    "We should definitely take a small break," Naruto included.


    "Well, um... okay," Sakura eventually decided.


    "Perfect," Ino called. Hopping to her feet, Ino takes Sakura''s hand and rushes back to the bed. She''d already timed and aimed so that the pair of beauties crashed perfectly into Naruto, making Sakura yelp, "Ino!" Ino landed on Naruto''s left, pulling her pink-haired friend to land flat on his right as his hands smoothly snake around both of their backs. Catching them, they settle on the bed.


    "Moh, Ino," Sakura bemoaned, pressed snugly against Naruto. "What are you-"


    Sakura is interrupted when Ino began kissing Naruto, widening her green eyes. It stunned her to be inches away from their heated make out. With effort, Ino pulled away to turn to a blushing Sakura and innocently asked, "are you okay?" Ino''s hand slides down to his crotch and began rubbing him over his clothes as they wait for Sakura''s reply.


    The calm way they''re acting and with half of her body is laying on Naruto, Sakura had to ask, "wha...what are you two doing?"


    Tilting her head curiously, Ino sweetly asked, "what do you mean? I''m getting my boyfriend ready for my sister." Sakura suddenly felt very hot.


    Rubbing her ass with his hand, Naruto asked, "weren''t you the one who wanted to have sex with me even if Ino was my girlfriend?"


    "...So big," Ino hummed before nibbling on Naruto''s whiskered cheek.


    "How could I not be with two gorgeous kunoichis in my arms," Naruto replied.


    Ino watched him knead and massage Sakura''s round ass cheeks over her white short-shorts, making the girl spread her legs a little more every so often. With her eyes closed, Sakura was silent while Ino stroked Naruto, looking from the blonds to his popped out groin and deep in thought. With minimal strength, Naruto easily slides Sakura over him, straddling his hard-on while he continued to massage her bubble-butt.


    "I can tell you want it... you''re soaking for it," he added when his fingers felt her dampness soak her white shorts as he slowly thrusts up, drawing out the weighted soft-on-hard contact.


    Sliding into a position behind Sakura, both girls are straddling his aroused groin and strong thighs as Ino singed, "she likes it rough, right?" Ino knows¡ªlikely as Naruto learned¡ªSakura''s body quite well. The beautiful blond unbuttons Sakura''s shorts before sliding her hand down her panties and their pink-haired plaything leans forward, resting her hand on Naruto''s chest with eyes clenched closed. "I bet she''s going to cum all over my bed," Ino assured Naruto, fingering her horny sister as Naruto massaged her pert breasts while lightly bumping his restrained hardness against Sakura''s soaked pussy. Ino whispered in her ear, "this is where I sleep Sakura. Is a pretty little cum-slut like you going to gush all over my bed?"


    .


    .


    .


    ????The novel is available in PDF with more than 400 Chapters, visit us in our Ko-Fi store????


    ????ko-fi.com/horizon2075????

 Chapter 296

    Chapter 296 - 296


    Ino surprised Sakura by kissing her. As Naruto watched them making-out, he knew this wasn''t going to be like Mabui and Samui. Ino would need to confess to Sakura that''s she''s not a virgin, and likely the circumstances around it. So when Naruto commanded Sakura to unzip him, he knew his pink-haired teammate was going to be the only one partaking, but Ino would contribute heavily.


    From behind, Ino played with Sakura''s breast and nipple as she stroked Sakura''s mound. She slid in two fingers breaking Sakura''s concentration as she attempted to remove Naruto''s pants. Ino remembered exactly where Sakura felt the juiciest pleasure and curls her fingers around her sensitive folds and grooves. Between the two blonds, Sakura is mindlessly aroused and wet, exciting Ino so much she shoves Sakura to her side, her back on the bed before she slides the pinkette''s white shorts down enough to comfortably returning to her gushing center.


    Feeling her walls twitch, Ino moans beside her ear, "are you going to cum already, Sakura?"


    Naruto removed Sakura''s shorts and panties before bringing her hot legs vertically against his chest. He''s massaging her inner thighs as Ino inches her closer to her first orgasm.


    "WaiT- Ahnn... Mmnn... I-Ino.... Ahn, Na-Naruto," Sakura moaned. When Ino sucked on her nipple and rubbed her clit, Sakura broke, moaning, "AH!... mmmmnnnn... HAA!"


    "There''s my girl," Ino whispered proudly. "She''s ready for you," she told Naruto before kissing the moaning Sakura once again. Rock-hard, Naruto eagerly slides his head in before gripping her hips then thrusts just as hard as Sakura likes it, reaching her dripping cervix in the first thrust.


    "AAHHHH!" Sakura moans before rupturing in bouts of spasms from the vibrating ecstasy. "Wa- Wait! I''m- Ahh... st-still- Ahhn! Mmmnnn... sensi-sitive!"


    "My boyfriend hasn''t even gotten started, sis," Ino whispered. "Show me that beautiful O-face, Sakura. Let me see how much you love it."


    Naruto humped her spread vanilla legs, pounding her tight pink richness with everything he has. Ino then straddles Sakura''s stomach, giving Naruto an arousing view of her kissing and kneading his teammate''s sensitive breasts to Sakura''s second orgasm. Her soaked love muscle clenched him tightly as she quakes and spasms erotically under Ino. Her juices dribble onto the bed and floor as she settled enough for Naruto to begin again. With Ino on top of her, rocking with his thrusts, Sakura is wrecked with two more massive orgasms before Naruto finally empties his balls deep inside her.


    They flip her around and for the remainder of the hour, Ino helped Sakura topple over her pleasure peak nearly twice as much as normal. Sakura was so aroused by receiving double the amount of attention from people who knew her body, she reached her fevered O early and often. Naruto didn''t even need to go hard, and by the end, Sakura is naked, faced down, and twitching on the bed as she revels in the pleasant aftermath of reaching her bliss so many times.


    As it was all about Sakura, Ino never had to take her top and shorts off, but still followed Naruto into the bathroom when he said he needed to clean up. Watching Sakura nap on her bed before closing the bathroom door, Ino asked him, "that didn''t go like she planned, did it?"


    Chuckling, he answered, "I don''t think she minds." He splashes his face with water before turning to her. She was happy to note he looked her over. She couldn''t exactly blame him. After all of that intense and arousing assisting, Ino was left incredibly horny. She recalled her womanhood being pushed by his thrust and pushing back herself as he fucked Sakura. Her heart was pumping blood to her sensitive body and she was feeling dizzy with want.


    Observing her curiously, Naruto cautiously asked, "Ino, are you alright?"


    "Honestly," Ino heaved, swallowing before shaking her head. "...I''m not. But I don''t want to ruin anything by asking..." They''re alone now and she wants him.


    Moving closer to her did not make her feel better as he asked, "are you... excited?" Squeezing her eyes shut was the only way she can resist her urges, but her body nodded. He moved just inches from her as he explained, "I really do feel like we''ve come a long way..." That was consent enough for her and she''s ready to take off her honey-soaked clothes until he said, "but, there''s something I have to tell you and I don''t think you''re going to like it."


    Gaining a bit of apprehensive clarity, Ino realized what he meant. What she thought about their chances was accurate after all. ''Of course, he''d be too good for a manipulator like me,'' her mind screamed as she tried to put on a brave face. "I- no, I understand," she struggled to say. "I wouldn''t date me after what I did either-"


    "Ino, stop it," Naruto vehemently proclaimed. "That''s not it at all! I have such strong feelings for you... and I can''t call it like it is because the way I think about love changed. What''s important to me is our trust in each other, our friendship, and our honesty and it''s because you mean so much to me that I have to be honest... I have to tell you... I... I''m p-polyamorous, which, I know how selfish that sounds-"


    "Wait," Ino called, shaking her head as if to try and make sense of it. Half of her arousal forgotten, Ino''s mind begs for more information. ''He can''t mean what I think he means,'' her mind tried to reason as she asked, "you''re... you want to be in multiple relationships?"


    "No," Naruto quickly replied. "I want to be in one. It just happens to have more than two people in it."


    Thrown for an unstable loop, a dizzy Ino gasped as she asked in sheer disbelief, "more than two... how''s that even work?"


    "Honestly, I have no idea," Naruto emphatically stated with wide eyes. She wanted to demand, ''how could you not know about such an outrageous thing,'' when he pointed out with his chin toward her occupied bed, "it''s like whatever happened in that room." He shrugged as he said, "it just is. Believe me, I''d be happy with a normal two-person relationship, but, if, for example, you and I were a couple and you wanted more with Sakura-"


    .


    .


    .


    ????The novel is available in PDF with more than 400 Chapters, visit us in our Ko-Fi store????


    ????ko-fi.com/horizon2075????

 Chapter 297

    Chapter 297 - 297


    "We can have more of that without the three of being in one relationship," Ino tried to protest.


    "And how honest would that be," Naruto returned. He scrunched his brow to ask, "if we were a couple, how fair would that be to Sakura''s love life? How fair would it be to hold her back like that or hell, put that on- ...on anyone she dates."


    "You mean Sasuke," she guessed out loud.


    "She still has feelings for him," Naruto told her. "And it feels wrong to hide things that make us happy. If you want something, you say it out loud, and if you can''t, then... maybe it''s not good."


    "Sasuke''s no good," Ino returned.


    "Ino..."


    "No," she hotly called. "He tried to kill you! He''s too... Until he has a major breakthrough in his life, he''s a danger in my eyes and Sakura would be infinitely better without him."


    "I''m working on it," Naruto said with a small grin. "For now, if you and I were in a relationship, I''d be more than happy to share our love¡ªour everyday life together¡ªwith Sakura and receive her love as well. But it''s not something to be ashamed of where were keep it a secret." He takes a step back and scratches the back of her neck as he confesses, "because that''s what this means to me... more love from people we love."


    Aside from being angry and horny, Ino didn''t know how she felt about his shocking revelation. Though she doesn''t know much about the lifestyle, with her family, she''s heard of the social study. Polyamorous relationships come across as something unpractical, unrealistic, taboo, and selfish. She can easily think about the number of men who have cheated on a girl simply because the opportunity arose. It''s not something to condone... ''but can this be considered any of that? It''s not like Naruto is the average guy?''


    She looks at his nervous and apprehensive face, red with perspiration from sex with Sakura and she listened to what he said. ''He doesn''t know how he''s polyamorous,'' she thought. He only knows he''s happy to be her boyfriend as well as have sex with Sakura... ''as any man would,'' she thought. ''But it''s not like I''m against him having sex with her either.'' Ino felt deep in her heart she was fine with Naruto and Sakura having sex, even if she were Naruto''s girlfriend. ''Wouldn''t that mean I''m also polyamorous,'' Ino''s mind questioned. She knows she''s not trying to cheat on Naruto by also being with Sakura. In Ino''s mind, her relationship with both of them feels acceptable because, to put it simply, it''s Naruto and Sakura. Naruto seems to be taking the brave step of just admitting it aloud. ''Braver than me,'' she thought.


    "I''ll just leave you-"


    Before Naruto could leave or finish his sentence, Ino grabbed his sleeve and asked, "if I were fine with that... what would your honest feelings toward me be?"


    "I can say I love you, Ino," Naruto effortlessly admitted, and Ino''s knees weakened. His eyes were so compassionate, if she wasn''t leaning against the door, she''s certain she would''ve buckled. ''He loves me,'' her mind sings as her chest swell. Ino would cry if she didn''t think it would make her look overly emotional. Naruto then explained, "but because I love you, I can''t ask you to be something you''re not."


    And she understood then. Naruto''s intention can''t be measured by other men. She knows who he is, she loves who he is, and even though she also loves Sakura, she explained to him, "I need some time, but, however I land on all of that... I''ll think about it after."


    Curious, he asked, "after-"


    Ino kissed him deeply, and like a sponge soaking in water, her womanhood absorbed him; his scent, his feel, his heat, his strength, his love. Her legs tightened as she pulled him to press her flat against the door. Ino felt cushy soft and gushing with ecstasy. Its been so long, like falling off the wagon, she was rapidly falling for her drug of choice.


    When they finally pull away after seven breathless minutes of making out, he asked, "are you sure? I don''t want to-"


    "Just shut up and fuck me," she demanded in a trance before grabbing his face and taking his lips again.


    When his strong unyielding hand ripped open the flimsy material of her shorts and panties, Naruto was out of his pants with his shapely knob pressed against her soaking entrance a second later. She had that second to feel everything; pressed against the door, the dead silence of the world around them, soaking around his thick crown, overly sensitive with vivid memories of always succumbing to the pleasure of his thick member.


    His cock slams her wet depth with one thrust, shooting her head up as she moaned, "MMMMNNNNnnn... Kami, it''s been too long!" Her entire hormonal body is like a twitching vice around his throbbing rod and she can feel him twitch up to her mouth.


    Pressing his head to the side of hers as he groans, "oouuuuuuhhhh, this is the sweet pussy I''ve missed." Naruto then kissed her¡ªkissed her like he loves her¡ªand Ino''s mind white-washes as bliss drowns her. "I''ve missed you Ino. So much..."


    Ino felt like a run-on of many miniature orgasms as he continued fucking her into the door, but somehow, her gushing body also builds to a massive orgasm. Naruto gripped her fleshy ass as he slammed into her hot wet depth repeatedly, taking her higher and higher to that massive drop. His teeth nibbled at her neck before kissing her and sucking on her tongue, slamming balls deep into her until he finally unloaded an enormous quantity of thick semen in her womb. Ino saw white before her massive orgasm shattered her soft and sweaty body, drowning her in trembling ecstasy for never-ending minutes.


    With Sakura likely to wake up any moment, they couldn''t go for more than one session, but it was the sweetest reunion for them.


    .


    .


    .


    ????The novel is available in PDF with more than 400 Chapters, visit us in our Ko-Fi store????


    ????ko-fi.com/horizon2075????

 Chapter 298

    Chapter 298 - 298


    THE CHU?NIN EXAM


    Ino still isn''t comfortable with everything being a polyamorist means; to her friends, her family, and village, but she can''t deny she loves both Naruto and Sakura. She also can''t deny she would love to share a home¡ªa bed¡ªbetween them. She admires how much guts it took him to admit as much to her, despite how that would make him look and what he could lose because of it. Ultimately, Ino is of the opinion that she needs more research and more conversations with him before she makes any decisions. Sakura tightened her grip on Ino''s hand, interrupting Ino''s train of thought. The stressed blond absorbs Sakura''s warm comfort, bringing a smile to her face and a desire to see her as happy as she can be.


    Returning her smile, Sakura recalls her time with the other blond staple in her life.


    SAKURA


    The very next day after Naruto agreed to help with her stress and fatigue relief, he was nervous and concerned when they met again. Alone in her silent room, they both were, with reason. Sex with a friend and teammate while Sakura has confusing feelings about their other teammate had great potential to go very badly and neither one of them wanted that. When Naruto simply offered a full-body deep-tissue massage, she accepted, thinking they can ease into anything else if it felt right. However, Sakura had forgotten how effective his hands were and her body readily remembered the feeling he brought out in her the night they had sex and was dripping of arousal after thirty-minutes.


    It still amazed Sakura that of all the men in the village she could have a consensual sexual relationship with, Uzumaki Naruto is the one deep dicking her to her repeated and prolonged satisfaction. Her mind questioned it often and it took some mental gymnastics to be teammates out of the bedroom, but sex bunnies as soon as the door was closed. But she couldn''t deny how much she gripped him tightly when he pumped into her, that she wanted more, or that she loved the feeling of his thick load pooling heavy and hot in her womb.


    Not only was it exciting how hard he could give it to her, how talented he seemed to be at stoking the sexual fire within her, but to know Ino loves Naruto, and he might feel the same, added a surreal thrill to it all. Sakura was fucking the man Ino loves, her sister''s love, and she couldn''t help demanding more. The pinkette wanted to do everything with him because she wanted it nearly as much as she wasn''t supposed to. It was like there was another part of her that loved to be this wanton.


    She was also his first love and Sakura felt some of those lingering feelings are still there. Sometimes he enjoyed squeezing and kneading her rump and massaging her B-cup breasts far more than needed. He enjoyed going down on her, servicing her pink slit with his rough tongue and lapping up the overflow of her sweet essence. Sakura was one of those girls that creates an inordinate amount of lubrication. Add to that her tight, hot, cushy cock-socket and Naruto is always able to stuff her with more brimming meat than she can take. No matter how tight her wet folds clung to his veiny meat-pole, she was so slick he could pound away as hard and as fast as she wanted without concern of tearing or pulling.


    From their first time together, Sakura had an inclination that she loved it rough and their time together only validated that hypothesis. She was very vocal when they grease glands, often yelling, "harder!" or, "break me!" "Come on, Naruto, pound the shit out of me!"


    As Sakura didn''t know his sexual history, she couldn''t know she was more enthusiastic in bed than any of the girls he''s been with. Ino and Mabui were overly sensitive to him and crumbled without much effort. Samui was very submissive, and as Mabui explained to him, her sexual needs didn''t extend past her dom''s will. Kurenai was a mixture of all of them; she had her moments when she''d like it soft or submissive but other times when they were so aroused, she wanted it hard and dominating.


    Naruto not only learned that Sakura wanted her whole body to rock as he pounded her into the mattress but she has a unique preference for arousal. In the beginning, it was difficult for Naruto to understand why she wanted it so rough, so dominating. Guided by his training with Kurenai, he naturally asked Sakura for open communication. "Is this a fetish or a fantasy? Can you tell me more about what you want me to do?"


    Sakura was as much surprised by his candid thoughtfulness as she was embarrassed. She didn''t even want to share, but yet again, to her surprise, he can be more mature than he lets on, reassuring her repeatedly that she had his respect, his discretion, and his empathy. For thirty minutes he explained that there was nothing wrong with her or her sexual preferences because he knows who she is and the hour was nearly up before a blushing Sakura agreed to open up to him.


    .


    .


    .


    ????The novel is available in PDF with more than 400 Chapters, visit us in our Ko-Fi store????


    ????ko-fi.com/horizon2075????

 Chapter 299

    Chapter 299 - 299


    Extremely shyly, Sakura hesitated to admit, "it''s not like I want to be treated badly or humiliated... but... I don''t know! I just get so turned-on b-by... fighting you t-to dominate me or being treated like your property, or- or... being c-called a... w-whore- WHICH I''M NOT!"


    Without Sakura''s knowledge, Naruto had little information about the workings of this sexual preference, other than learning sex-talk with Kurenai. Unable to talk with Kurenai, he asked Mabui during their Fu?injutsu study time why a strong-minded girl like Samui might be submissive or ask to be demeaned.


    Setting down her fine-tipped brush, the gorgeous psychologist took several moments to gather her thoughts before answering, "being submissive to a man can be a major turn-on, not to say they have to be docile or submissive outside the bedroom. Think about it like this: outside of the bedroom, a strong-willed woman has to be self-disciplined, responsible, and or perfect to succeed in a male-dominated world. She has goals and works hard every single minute of the day to be taken seriously. Inside the bedroom, that same strong-willed woman can feel sexually powerful when they opt to lose their image, their responsibilities, their ''power.'' They feel a certain thrill to lose everything that makes them who they are to be something so debased. So it has less to do with degrading them and more to do with shedding the stressful veneer of their day-to-day."


    "So, to people who don''t know that..." Naruto takes a moment to think about what it appears to be, eventually adding, "submissive sex looks like an excuse for a woman like Samui to be treated like crap because she sees herself like crap, like she''s insecure or something?"


    "Exactly, and that couldn''t be further from the truth," Mabui explained to him. "Samui is quite strong, but at its roots, the desire to be forcibly ''taken'' or, ''dominated'' is actually about having the highest form of a trigger over a man. Being held down or thrown in bed can make a girl feel like her partner can''t control his desire for her; that is to say, she''s so sexy and desirable that he can''t help but ravage her."


    Without Sakura having to explain more about what she liked or why she liked it, by the very next session Naruto just seemed to get it. He somehow seemed to know she wanted to feel like she had that much control over a man that his lust would overtake him and he''d dominate her.


    After they came to a clear understanding that it''s all consensual in addition to a safe word, he ravaged her and it didn''t take much for her to respond. He''d whisper in her ear how she drives him insane as he pounded her into the wall; he''d call her his whore near the peak of her climax and it was so wrong, so contradictory, that it would set her off with mind-numbing orgasms; he''d cum on her face and hair or¡ªto their mutual surprise¡ªslap her in the face with his throbbing manhood. It was surreal abject detraction for them both, but for ten recreational hours spanning across two weeks, Sakura found it easier and easier to be dominated her blond-haired teammate to a disheveled and shuddering mess.


    By the end, she felt heavenly snuggled up against him, with her clumped pink hair matted to her sweaty skin, lightly bouncing her perfect breasts with heavy breathing, arching her spine with thick cum leaking out of the apex of her flushed legs as she micro-spasms from the aftermath of a destructive orgasm. Despite this new ''identity'' about her self, at the end of every hour together, Naruto would softly and gently kiss her goodnight, as if to signal the end of their masochistic sex and that made her feel more under control. It was like he was balancing her unorthodox preference with her orthodox way of being, and she appreciated him for it.


    THE CHU?NIN EXAM


    "For the third match," Genma calls. "From Konohagakure: Hyu?ga Neji," and there''s an explosive boom of cheers and excitement from the stands in nearly equal measure from women as much as men. Though Neji had hoped to learn more about Naruto¡ªas he expects the final fight to be between them¡ªthe loud blond still hadn''t joined them in the hallway. Wearing his customary beige-colored shirt, dark brown shorts, and wrapped bandages around his right arm, chest, and right leg, the Hyu?ga prodigy leaves the wide entry hallway.


    From beside Haku, Tenten watches her fair-skinned, long-haired teammate take the field and can feel her attitude toward him was odd now as opposed to two weeks ago. Thinking about the past two weeks, she understands, more or less, what Haku has been pushing her toward and it''s not something the Academy is particularly good training for.


    TENTEN


    Naruto''s clone met Tenten at her apartment like they''ve been doing for nearly two weeks. Massaging Tenten twice a day started as innocently as can be and never required more than a clone to manage but it escalated sharply in the thirteen days since they started.


    In their first session on Tenten''s bed, she wore leggings and a sports bra and despite the awkwardness of a boy in her room touching her, it went well. She enjoyed it when he massaged her arms and was especially sensitive when he massaged her hands. She felt better after the innocent massage¡ªneither hating or regretting it¡ªand they laughed when they realized how simple of a thing the physical activity can be.


    Four days and eight sessions later and Tenten is in her underwear, and with more oiled skin contact, came more sensuality. She tried not to moan, but when she truly couldn''t stop it from escaping her throat, Naruto made sure she didn''t feel mocked or embarrassed. "It''s okay Tenten. You can be as vocal as you like. I''m not going to judge or anything."


    And he didn''t, no matter how much she moaned, though, it soon started feeling erotic. Hot, oiled, strong hands caressing, stroking, and kneading her body''s sensitive muscles; Tenten was moaning or mewling more consistently without even realizing it. Naruto seemed to know what made her feel good, focusing on her hands, neck, scalp, trapezius, B-cup breasts, hip muscles and inner taper, lower back, her annular butt, back and inner thighs, calves, and feet. Like Kurenai taught him, he kept the flow of energy moving within her, and she couldn''t help lending airy moans to her constant tingling of teasing pleasure.


    Another four days, sixteen total sessions later, Tenten was naked under a small towel. Though she was pink in the face, Naruto didn''t bring up her options again. Having mentioned them so many times, she knows she can stop whenever she likes. She simply prefers not to.


    ''And why would I,'' she thought. ''It feels good and it''s not like we''re having sex.''


    Though, Tenten frets about how often she''s been touching herself lately. In the privacy of her shower, she''d often fiddle with her love bud and a finger until she came. In their physical intimacy, Tenten isn''t sure how much of it was Naruto, how much of it was this whole situation of being his tool, or how much of it was just her growing curiosity as a young woman that made her want to explore more.


    Tenten couldn''t know about his experience and how nearly all of the massages Kurenai taught Naruto often led to sex, so he''s heard women who enjoy his ministrations ask, "can you... focus... more there?"


    .


    .


    .


    ????The novel is available in PDF with more than 400 Chapters, visit us in our Ko-Fi store????


    ????ko-fi.com/horizon2075????

 Chapter 300 - 300

    His strong hot hands rubbed her oiled thighs just under her bubble butt, focusing on the direction and squeezing of her reactive muscle fibers. Naruto''s familiarity with Tenten''s energy flow came down to the heat of her skin and the relaxation of her muscles. It''s how he knew she was growing aroused by his thorough rubdown. She wanted more and his clone obliged.


    Another four days, twenty-four total sessions since they started, there was no longer a towel and Naruto focused heavily on her nimble hands and fingers, pert breasts, round ass, and pink slit. She couldn''t believe it when she asked him to focus more on her pooling slit. His fingers and his attention to her reactions surprised her as much as the pleasure he seemed to flare out of her hot and soaking sex.


    Feeling his thick fingers pumping inside of her, coated with her buttery juices as he curled around her sex-roaring spots, Naruto got her to the very edge before he''d rub her hooded clitoris and knocked her over the edge. Her body ripped and roared in euphoric waves crashing her every nerve-endings to gushing happiness. And when he made her cum once, it was absurdly easy to make her fogged mind climax again. In their final session before his planned tapering, he even sucked on her nipples as he brought her to toe-curling, body-shocking orgasm. The foreign feeling of having her nipples sucked and lightly bitten by a boy she wasn''t in love with was so taboo she couldn''t help her growing sensitivity and came multiple times.


    They''ve never had sex¡ªit was never about the sex¡ªit was about maturity. Walking with her team, or coming across other kunoichi her age in the halls of Hokage Tower, she felt different; older. The first boy to ever touch her¡ªthe first boy she''ll likely have sex with¡ªwas someone she doesn''t love and the world wasn''t coming to an end. It was grounding when no one even seemed to notice a difference in her, as if that rose-colored view she had of the world lost its magic and all that''s left is something harder, darker, real.


    In light of such a separation, it meant she wasn''t as she was and made her want to take things a little more seriously... though she almost regretted it. Once Haku realized that Guy''s training method was more than adequate to condition her body, he effectively changed to teaching Tenten beneficial techniques in addition to spontaneously attacking her throughout her day with an ice clone. Haku even set traps and used silent killing techniques to catch Tenten unawares. When Tenten wasn''t with her team or busy with a customer, she was on high alert, and thus far, she''s "died" thirty-seven times in two weeks.


    THE CHU?NIN EXAM


    Tenten holds in her breath as she imagines Hinata fighting Neji. Tenten will admit she hasn''t gained much in the way of strength in two weeks but she''s gained more perspective, enough to know her teammate may not have the control to hold back against a main house member. Though she''d never really visualized Hinata as anything more than a main house member, Tenten felt differently about the Hyu?ga heiress now and it didn''t take much either.


    After helping Neji all morning with his defense, he leaves for the stadium rather than help her collect the dozens of weapons she deployed from her scrolls. Though she understood he needed to be in the arena, it wasn''t for another hour and a half. He could''ve stayed and helped a little; locate some of the harder to spot weapons or pick up a few in the clearing. Instead, with a single-minded focus, he leaves. A few weeks ago, the bun-haired beauty would be upset with him for not helping. Now, she''s more upset with herself for not securing his help beforehand.


    It was while Tenten gathered her weapons that she heard, "do you need some help?"


    The soft question from the Hyu?ga heiress startled her, and turning on her heel, Tenten is approached by Hinata, Kiba, and Shino. Though Kiba claimed there wasn''t enough time to pick up all the weapons and Shino claimed it would look poorly on their sensei and clans if they were late, Hinata shook her head and told them, "it won''t take much time if we all help."


    With unexpected appreciation, Tenten replied, "you don''t have to."


    However, Hinata explained, "you''re Neji-niisan''s teammate." Moving to pick up a few daggers and shurikens, she added, "of course I want to help."


    It was odd that someone would be so touching after everything Tenten has been through. Aside from Naruto, no one knows how close to death she came or the quasi-beneficial servitude she now lives. Watching Hinata and her teammates help collect her gear, Tenten can''t help but feel those events gave her a better appreciation.


    From beside her, watching Neji settle next to the other genin, Haku gravely voices, "stay ready, Tenten," bringing her back to the present.


    Tenten eyed him a moment before asking, "what do you mean?"


    "Exactly that," Haku answers. Recalling last night''s conversation with Naruto, he adds, "remain ready for anything."


    .


    .


    .


    ????The novel is available in PDF with more than 400 chapters, visit us in our Ko-Fi store????


    ????ko-fi.com/horizon2075????

 Chapter 301

    Chapter 301 - 301


    HAKU


    The night before the Chu?nin Exam, in Ten Out of Ten by the check-out desk, Haku is balancing the day''s numbers before subtracting the day''s profit when Naruto''s clone walks from the back of the store. He was pink in the cheeks and Haku recalled hearing moaning.


    Smiling, he asked, "how''s Tenten?"


    "She doesn''t hate us yet," Naruto groans as if it''s only an inevitability. "So I want to say okay?"


    "If she develops any hatred toward someone," Haku began to reply. "It''ll be me, Naruto-sama... with reason, might I add."


    "Well, I don''t want her to hate either of us," Naruto returned, tilting over to look at the numbers.


    "She knows she can stop anytime," Haku voiced, continuing his calculations. "She needed something to get her going and now that she has that mental progress, this really has become her show."


    Turning to Haku, Naruto said, "before I go, I wanted to ask you about Kabuto."


    Without hesitation, Haku swiftly puts down his pen and asked, "what would you like to know?"


    "I haven''t seen him around, and I doubt I would," Naruto commented. "Do you know anything about him or maybe something he wants? I don''t want to pry but this could be important."


    Quirking a brow, Haku asked, "how so?"


    "...I was told Kabuto''s a spy for Orochimaru," Naruto replied, stunning Haku even if he doesn''t look it. He added, "and his boss likes to kidnap all sorts of talented shinobi, so I thought he might try to take you too."


    "I see," Haku voiced, taking the moment to recall his last interaction with the silver-haired glasses boy. "Kabuto-san snuck into my room three nights ago and warned me to be on high alert during the finals." Haku wasn''t sure how much of this would be beneficial to Naruto, but he nearly hesitated to add, "he also said... he''d be there for me."


    "He''s not the only one," Naruto retorted, making Haku smile. He still has a hard time grasping how he can be loved by others; it always fills him with peaceful joy. "In that case," Naruto continued, warning him as seriously as he''s ever seen the blond. "I really want you to be on guard during the exams. We can''t be sure what to expect."


    Haku inquired, "what would you like me to do?"


    With his usual smile, he answered, "stay safe, protect the innocent."


    "As you wish," Haku stated.


    THE CHU?NIN EXAM


    After Neji takes his place beside Shikamaru, Genma''s casual voice booms directly to the exhilarated fans through the many speakers in the coliseum. "His opponent, from Konohagakure: Hyu?ga Hinata."


    Despite the cheers from the present villagers, Hiashi''s eyes hardened at the observation of his first-born walking to the center of the arena. Regardless of his feelings for his daughters, he must place the clan''s well-being above them. It''s why he disinherited Hinata, it''s why he pushes Hanabi to be the best, it''s why he made his stipulation with Kurenai-sensei and gave her this deadline for any changes. It''s why he ultimately decided to assist Hinata in her tutelage. Not necessarily because he believed in her, but because it would serve the Hyu?ga clan in the eyes of the village if his daughter performed admirably even in certain defeat. Turning his attention on his youngest, the dutiful Hanabi, by his side, he''s certain he made the right decision, regardless of his feelings.


    Watching from her post by the railing, Kurenai also remembers the arrangement she made with the Hyu?ga clan Head. Though she''s nervous for all of her students, Hinata in particular, she''s proud of her team''s progress. She''s invited her team to her home many times to assist their strategies, so Kurenai knows Hinata has worked hard to learn her clan''s proprietary techniques.


    In addition to the confidence training, Kurenai had never seen Hinata so poised. There''s still some reservation, but it feels more like quiet peace rather than timidness. Training with Naruto has turned this nearly detrimentally shy girl into a more composed and open kunoichi. Hinata had drive now and that was due to his influence on her... which almost makes her body recall his effect on her. Even now, she can''t help but wonder if she made the right decision in opening up to him... in ending it with him.


    KURENAI


    After Naruto palmed the Fu?in security with a chakra-covered hand, Kurenai called for him from the kitchen. He gazed fondly up the stairs leading to her bedroom before walking through her warm living room to her warmly lit kitchen, all the while missing the steady comfort she became for him. Moisture prickled his eyes when he saw her turn around, as if the world slowed down to the sight of her. Naruto smiled often, but he never felt dumbfounded to look upon someone he deeply cared about and connected with.


    Kurenai''s return smile was not as wide or happy and she could tell that caused Naruto great concern. His smile faltered under her tepid consternation. They hadn''t spoken much in the past three weeks and if it wasn''t for all the preparation going into the security for this exam, she''d likely be feeling more loneliness and heartache after the first week of no contact.


    "Hey," Naruto softly started.


    "Hi," Kurenai responded, trying to move quickly through this. Like ripping off a band-aid, she continued, "sorry, but, I don''t have a lot of time." He finally noticed her tactical gear is spread out on the kitchen island and there are several chairs spread out in the room. The kettle is also on the stove with teacups near each chair. "The security team is meeting here to rehearse and further prepare for tomorrow," she explained.


    Nodding as he takes a seat across from her in front of the kitchen island, he assured her, "I didn''t think I''d hear from you at all so it''s cool. I''m glad you did though."


    .


    .


    .


    ????The novel is available in PDF with more than 400 Chapters, visit us in our Ko-Fi store????


    ????ko-fi.com/horizon2075????

 Chapter 302

    Chapter 302 - 302


    "Sorry," she apologized again. "I know I''ve been distant for the past... wow, three weeks. Time flies when you''re busy."


    Her dry laugh lacked any humor but Naruto nods anyway as he responded, "yeah, I get it. I''ve been preparing too; damn near had a factory of clones making Fu?injutsu tags. So, what''s up?"


    She hesitated to start and had to shake her head which sashays her shiny black hair before explaining, "I know it''s been a while and I probably should''ve done this sooner..." Feeling an emotional boulder lodged in her throat, Kurenai pauses to cough.


    She clears her throat a few times before a concerned Naruto asked, "Nai-chan?"


    Feeling an intimate pull at the nickname, her eyes already moisten as she sadly advised, "I think it''s for the best if you stop calling me that." Her nose felt hot as she dourly admitted, "there''s a reason why I needed a break from us, and I''ll be honest with you... I grew confused about us and what we could mean for one another. And trust me, I know I''m the one always talking about no feelings and remaining purely platonic in our intimacy, but... it hasn''t... I haven''t..."


    With her deep sigh, Naruto bravely guessed, "do you... have feelings for me?"


    Her widened eyes and drawn in brows answered everything for him, and at Naruto''s great big smile, Kurenai immediately urges him to, "listen! Just listen, please." Nodding, he pressed his lips together to try and hide his smile but it went away on its own when she confessed, "before you and I met¡ªbefore our arrangement¡ªI was in love with a man. Who he is isn''t important, but, at that time, I very much felt I was going to marry him, raise a child with him, die of old age with him."


    With a strained face, Naruto''s heart clenched so hard he couldn''t breathe as he tried to convey, "Oh... I didn''t... Well, I''m... sure you''ll- you''ll both be very happy toge-"


    "Wait," she called, putting her palm up. "Just, let me finish." After his nod and a deep breath, she continued. "The views by which he and I lived our lives got in the way of that dream. Then you barged into my life¡ªvery much to my great delight¡ªand I''ve been in this holding pattern ever since." She sighed, grumbling to herself, "Kami, this is difficult."


    "Nai-chan, no matter what you say, you mean so much to me, I''m always going to be here for you." Thinking about everything in store for the exam, Naruto assuredly promised, "I don''t ever want to lose you."


    "You won''t," she returned with her voice as much as her eyes. "What I feel for you every day is far more..." but her tentative words halt there. She''s certain the hesitation is clear on her face, and how troubled she is by this. After a sigh, she continued saying, "after you and I made our arrangement, I didn''t have to think about him, or our ruined dreams, or my faults¡ªplus, you were an exceptional student I enjoyed teaching¡ªand that was enough... until I started feeling more... lo- love for you..." Naruto''s eyes widen in clear surprise and shock. Flushed, a brave and embarrassed Kurenai forced herself to continue. "But as much as I put our breakup on him, part of the reason that man and I didn''t work out was because I wasn''t ready; not truly. The truth is, a small part of me always felt hesitant committing completely to him, and you, when the moment came... but I never knew why until recently."


    His flabbergasted expression would''ve made her laugh if she weren''t about to break his heart. With wide eyes and a look of disbelief, Naruto could only think to ask, "what happened?"


    Mournfully, Kurenai answered, "a dear friend of mine lost the person she loves."


    "Oh, I''m sorry," he instantly replied.


    She nodded her thanks before continuing, "it shocked me to my core and not because I was surprised, but because I always knew that''s what awaits us. When I was young, my father died." Kurenai''s throat constricted again and she took her time to add, "he was the world to me and I loved him more than anything, even my own mother. Of course, I knew people died, but before his death, I never truly believed my father would be one of them. My mind accepted, like the sun, that he was simply too strong or important to die."


    Kurenai scoffs humorously as she plays in the memories of her youth, recounting lightheartedly, but also sadly, "he wanted me to make him proud¡ªtold me all the time¡ªand I felt the strongest drive to do that for him like nothing else mattered. I remember wanting him to watch me become a strong and proud kunoichi... dreamed of him walking me down the aisle on my wedding day, and one day, holding his first grandchild in his arms... he would''ve been so so happy." As quickly as her brightness came, she just as easily became dour as she flatly stated, "but he died. He left me. And I couldn''t make him proud, or have him walk me down the aisle, or give him his first grandchild... no dreams, no nothing. My sun died."


    The tears in her eyes were all but pouring down her face when he stood to hug her, voicing, "...Nai-chan-"


    She puts her palm up to stop him. "I''m saying all of this because I want you to understand why I can''t be with you, or anyone for that matter. Whether it''s you or any man, until I come to terms with this, my heart will always feel this fear." Wiping her beautiful crimson eyes clear of tears, she added, "I''ll still help you whenever I''m able, but I can''t give you more than that. It simply wouldn''t be fair to either of us."


    Dozens of silent seconds pass in the still room, the kettle nearly to boiling when Naruto finally managed, "I don''t know what to say. That''s a lot I didn''t know about you."


    "Don''t rush. Like anything else, take it in a bit at a time," she casually instructed.


    Smiling, Naruto jests, "ever the sensei," bringing out a lovely grin she eventually smothering it by pressing her lips to a dejected line. "I''ll take my time with this," he told her, however his smile returned when he admitted, "but to be honest, I''m just pretty stoked I can be someone that important to you."


    With a dry huff, she told him, "Naruto, stop. You''re the most amazing man I''ve ever... fallen for." Kurenai can''t believe she''s admitting all this only to break up with him. It feels polarizing and backward, yet, a part of her feels relief knowing she won''t be decimated in the future, as she was when her father died. However, another part of her hates herself for hurting someone she''s in love with. Her heart aches, her head and neck are prickling hot, and it''s hard to breathe.


    With a smile that shouldn''t be on his face, Naruto walked around the kitchen island as he asked, "fallen for? Like, you''ve fallen in love with me?"


    "Naruto," Kurenai groans in amusement as she matched stepping away with his every patient approach. Having gone without him for so long, it''s like going through withdrawals for Kurenai and she swears he can feel the strong gravity of her desire for him. Whether fortunate or not, she sensed Asuma land in the backyard while some of the team landed in the front of her home. Asuma looked through the window and knocked. Kurenai raised a palm to indicate she''ll be with him in a second.


    "Times up," she told Naruto as Asuma moved away to smoke one last cigarette. She walked to the kitchen door to let Naruto out as she griped, "and by the way, your Godfather is running us ragged with all his unnecessary security protocols."


    .


    .


    .


    ????The novel is available in PDF with more than 400 Chapters, visit us in our Ko-Fi store????


    ????ko-fi.com/horizon2075????

 Chapter 303

    Chapter 303 - 303


    Naruto assured her, "it''s not unnecessary," to which she turned to him curiously as he added, "stay ready."


    Growing suspicious, she asked, "Naruto? What do you know?"


    But for their plan tomorrow, he simply answered with a smile, "I know I won''t let you down." Fortunately, Asuma''s attention is turned as he smokes and Naruto had no hang-ups about confessing to this astonishing beauty, "and I know I won''t let anything bad happen to you because I love you too, Nai-chan." Though her immediate concern is smoking with his back to them, her stomach flutters and her heart beats fast. Completely vulnerable to one another, they gaze tenderly and honestly at the feelings they share.


    He then said with a great big smile, "sorry I never said it before, but you did sort of say I wasn''t allowed to."


    Unable to say much more with Asuma in the backyard nearby just outside her kitchen, Kurenai sniffed as she wished him, "good luck tomorrow."


    He simply winked before exiting her home.


    THE CHU?NIN EXAM


    From Kurenai''s place by the railing of arena seating section A, she can see Asuma leave his post out of the corner of her eye and approach her. They were partnered for this section so he''s soon next to her to ask, "Kurenai-"


    However, she won''t have this discussion now and interrupts him with, "now''s not the time, Asuma. Please return to your post and remain vigilant." She didn''t know how he put it together but she''s certain Naurto''s blissful smile couldn''t have helped.


    "We will talk about this," he firmly promises before returning to his post. His face was stern and hyper-focused on her. With his hunched neck and squared shoulders, she knows he''s in clear distress, but she can''t satisfy his curiosity now. Kurenai then focuses all her attention on her student, who''s practically a daughter to her, walks to the center of the field with confidence.


    Standing beside her cousin Neji, Hinata was focused. After all, she conquered her most difficult challenge yet just that morning. She couldn''t do so in practice with Kurenai-sensei, but she somehow managed with the real Naruto.


    HINATA


    Hinata was supposed to meet her team at Training Ground 3 before walking to the arena together, however, she came early. Her mind felt like it was going to explode with anxiety and her fears only stem from one place; disappointing those who believe in her. From her father to her sister, to Neji and her teammates... to Kurenai-sensei and Naruto-kun; she didn''t want to disappoint them the most. She trained so hard not to, but Neji is a genius who works hard every day. Against that type of opponent, wouldn''t she ultimately embarrass herself?


    It''s when she spotted him. The embodiment of her love and admiration, her warm and constant sun, was sitting cross-legged on the top of the middle stump. He was as still and strong as the nature around him, yet deep in thought. He hadn''t even noticed her approach and that concerned her. Unlike Neji, Gaara has a blood-lust; she''s seen first-hand how his sand destroys a human body. ''And Naruto has to face that,'' Hinata thought. ''Would he be okay?''


    Her worry for his well-being urged her to softly voice, "Naruto-kun?"


    Snapping out of it before looking down toward the sweet voice below, Naruto smiled as he greets, "hey, Hinata." Hopping down from the tall stump, Naruto is quick to encourage her with, "good luck today. I know you''ll do great!"


    "I... don''t know," Hinata honestly admitted to the person she admires the most.


    Like the abundance of confidence he exhumes, he assured her, "well, I do." Fist over his chest, he added, "trust me, I think you''re really strong."


    Even still, reality is forcing her to admit, "...but I may lose," and it pained her to see Naruto hum and nod dejectedly. She almost feels like she broke him, however, Hinata couldn''t know how much was relying on him, how many lives he currently held in his hands. To many, it''s about a tournament to become Chu?nin. To him, it''s a battle to keep everyone from dying. Because only Jiraiya and the toads know about the wager he''s going to make with the Kazekage.


    Glumly, he admitted, "you know, I feel like that too sometimes. Like, what happens if I lose..." ''someone... everyone,'' Naruto mentally finished. ''Because I know about the invasion, their deaths will be my fault. I''d be a failure.'' Feeling just as he did on the stump, Naruto hated looking so uncool in front of anyone, especially Hinata, but he can''t help it.


    "B-but you don''t give up," Hinata bravely pointed out. ''No,'' her mind called. ''I have to fix this.'' "I think we can change, even a little, when the right person shows us the way. So- so... w-when I look at you, I feel like- like I can be a little stronger... than before... and t-that makes me like myself more."


    His expressionless face made her hold her breath until he finally smiled a little then asked, "do you think so? I mean, I don''t know so much and I''m not that smart and I mess up a lot... do you really think I can do it even if I''m not ready?"


    "Mnn," Hinata sternly hummed. It''s practically her nature affinity to recall all of Naruto''s many virtues and strengths, helping her to proclaim, "because even when you mess up, you''re never ashamed of it... and moments like that... impacts my heart the most. It''s your strength to rise that always inspires me because that''s what I think true strength is."


    It''s the clearest Hinata''s ever spoken to him, with such conviction and she couldn''t be happier with herself. She''s progressed so much, from the days she could only blush and pass out, to being able to speak her mind so clearly without suffocating nervousness. It meant everything to see his bright smile again as he happily relayed, "thanks Hinata." Stretching off the rust of depression, Naruto jovially explained, "I was feeling pretty heavy-hearted, but now I feel like myself again. You''re a life-saver."


    He turned to walk away when Hinata felt it... the moment she''d been training for.


    Despite her stuttering, "N-N-Na- Naruto!" As if her limbs were made of lead, she struggles to outstretch her arms. She shut her eyes as her crunched and blushing face couldn''t say anything but he didn''t need her to. He knew exactly what she worked hard for. Quicker than she can react, Naruto takes Hinata in his arms and gives her a firm but gentle hug. Even better than his words, hugging him gave her a sense of tranquility that comforted her troubled mind. She felt warm and soft against him, but more than anything, she admires herself more than ever, making her believe her dreams can come true.


    After they separated¡ªhaving held her breath the entire time¡ªNaruto told her, "I can''t wait to see you kick Neji''s ass."


    She''s a mixture of extreme excitement and embarrassment and can do nothing more than nod, but her lilac pupil-less eyes were as strong as she was starting to feel.


    THE CHU?NIN EXAM


    Though Hinata expected Naruto in the large cement access hallway with the rest of them, she has faith he''ll be here because she knows he doesn''t ever run from a fight.


    Genma announces, "for your fourth contest, from Konohagakure: Inuzuka Kiba."


    With Akamaru in his jacket, Kiba waves happily to the crowds and along with cheers, there''s also a lot of dogs howling.


    "His opponent," Genma continues. "From Konohagakure: Uchiha Sasuke."


    After eying the red-haired Suna-nin, Sasuke vaguely wonders where Naruto is. Wearing his black one-piece outfit with belts wrapped around his left arm, Sasuke turns toward the arena and the battles that await. Recalling last night, he wonders about his decision. Gaining his vengeance on Itachi is all that matters, but his choices in the present must be the one that gets him to his brother the fastest.


    .


    .


    .


    ????The novel is available in PDF with more than 400 Chapters, visit us in our Ko-Fi store????


    ????ko-fi.com/horizon2075????

 Chapter 304

    Chapter 304 - 304


    SASUKE


    In the training yard of his clan''s mansion, an exhausted and sweating Sasuke smashed a fifth Chidori against a half-destroyed eight-feet tall boulder. He landed on balanced feet but dropped to his knee as his vision began to blur. Pushing himself past Kakashi''s warnings, he wondered, ''how much more do I need?'' To ruin Naruto, to annihilate his brother, all he wanted was more power.


    Nothing else mattered and irregardless of the number of times Kakashi has told him to abandon his quest for revenge¡ªto put his life on a that won''t end the Uchiha clan for good¡ªSasuke knows in his heart of hearts, he''s nothing and no one until Itachi is dead. It didn''t matter how much Kakashi or anyone understood his pain. He won''t stop until his clan has been avenged and Itachi felt abominable pain before dying by his hand.


    Pondering pushing past his exhaustion, he''s not surprised to hear a scratchy voice ask, "what is your purpose, Sasuke-kun?"


    He could picture the cruel smile before he even turned to spot the legendary Snake-nin behind him. Leaning against a column, he''s hidden in the shadow of the outdoor walkway and smiling as Sasuke asked, "how did you get-"


    "There isn''t a place in Konoha that could deny me entry," he mused with his wide grin. "Don''t worry. Your caretakers are sleeping. I wouldn''t want Hiruzen to remove you from tomorrow''s festivities, after all." Stepping off the elevated walkway to the training ground, Orochimaru proclaimed, "I''ve come for your answer. What is your purpose?"


    Sasuke didn''t need weeks or days to answer, "power."


    "I can give you more power than this comfortable home environment ever can," Orochimaru assured him and Sasuke couldn''t doubt it. "Enough to kill your blond teammate and take your revenge on Itachi," his slithery voice added, walking around Sasuke. "All you need do is ask yourself; are you like them or not? I imagine the answer to that question is as clear to you as it is to me."


    Thinking about Kakashi and Sakura, Sasuke confirmed, "I''m not like them and I''ll never be, because I''m only alive to kill Itachi." Annoyed at the crushing thought of Naruto, he confessed, "we have different paths and I know the steps I must take. After I destroy Naruto tomorrow, I''ll cut ties with this sham of a life and you will teach me everything you know. You will give me the power you promised."


    "Splendid," Orochimaru sings. "I''m certain you''ve made the right decision, and after the exams, you''ll be certain as well."


    THE CHU?NIN EXAM


    Sasuke didn''t know what that meant but he knew if he couldn''t even beat the Dobe in a match, then he''ll never be a match for Itachi. Walking the open battleground, Sasuke ignores the wild clamoring from the mindless villagers and stands beside Kiba.


    "For our final match-up of the first round," Genma communicates. "I introduce to you from Sunagakure: Sabaku no Gaara."


    The Kazekage stands from his seat and walks closer to the railing to inspect the red-headed Jinchu?riki many meters below, all the while recalling the unique wager he made less than an hour ago.


    ONE HOUR EARLIER


    Jiraiya and the Kazekage¡ªfollowed by two Suna bodyguards and the Konoha security-escort team Jiraiya assembled¡ªcleared the Leaf''s large gate. Naruto is standing several yards away from them off to the side of the wide walkway, and for the briefest moment, he wondered if the Kage and the entire group, including his cousin, are fakes. The legendary Snake-nin is certainly capable of that kind of deception, however, he doubts very highly Orochimaru could avoid Karin''s sensing ability on top of an informed Jiraiya.


    Naruto smiled at the winded Karin¡ªwearing a lavender jacket with the Uzumaki swirl over her heart, black shorts and thigh high stockings. She''s catching her breath beside her personal protection detail, Kurenai and Asuma, and Naruto recalled how nervous he felt when Jiraiya recommended to Ji-chan that Karin join the escort team. It was worrying enough knowing Kurenai was going but Karin couldn''t fight as well as the Jo?nins. If Jiraiya hadn''t promised her complete safety, Naruto wouldn''t have agreed. His relief for her safety has him make a clone to escort her to the arena.


    The entire time Naruto was waiting, Jiraiya had been talking to the Kazekage in private, requesting a private audience on Naruto''s behalf. The stern Sand leader in his white robe and hat turned to Naruto, observing the young blond a moment before ordering his guards to stay. His godfather then orders the security team to stay as well¡ªconfusing Kurenai and Asuma¡ªbefore Rasa and Jiraiya walked several yards toward Naruto.


    Naruto felt anxiousness facing the ruthless and strict Kage since he only had Temari''s short description to go on. Naru-nii never met him and only knew that he died around the Chu?nin exam, though he wasn''t sure when. It was Jiraiya who thought they should try to stop however Orochimaru planned on killing him, thus preventing the snake-nin from being close to Ji-chan in the first place. For the Narutos, helping Gaara and his siblings keep their father was reason enough.


    The Kazekage had a hard appearance; stern small eyes under furrowed brows and short auburn hair. His jaw was clenched tight and even his posture seem intimidating in the generally soothing attire of a Kage. To the blond genin, the imposing man in the Kage''s white robe looked as if he''s never had children, family, or even felt love before. Desperate to break the tension, Naruto couldn''t help but smile and wave at Gaara and Temari''s father.


    Well away from the Jo?nin escorts, Rasa asked Jiraiya while glaring at Naruto, "this boy is who you wish for me to speak to."


    Casually, Jiraiya rotated his shoulders as he plainly answered, "you mean in return for saving your life today? Yeah, that''s him." Seeing his Godfather relaxed as he talked to the village leader, also helped Naruto relax.


    Tilting his head, Rasa sternly commanded of the legendary sennin, "don''t act as if you know the outcome-"


    "With all due respect, Kazekage," Jiraiya nonchalantly interjected. "You may not have sensed the ambush before they were on you but we did. And if I''m a challenge for you by myself, Orochimaru and his kill-squad most definitely are."


    "Four masked youths," Rasa corrected with murderous eyes and Naruto wondered if Rasa meant the Sound Four or not. Jiraiya had assumed any ambush meant for a Kage would have to be a feint for a second more discreet attack because it didn''t make sense to him for Orochimaru to kill a Kage so easily and then make it to Konoha to fight Ji-chan in the same morning.


    .


    .


    .


    ????The novel is available in PDF with more than 400 Chapters, visit us in our Ko-Fi store????


    ????ko-fi.com/horizon2075????

 Chapter 305

    Chapter 305: Chapter 305


    Additionally, no Kage is allowed to simply walk into another country¡¯s hidden village whenever they like. Rasa would¡¯ve had to give prior notice when he¡¯d arrive so Konoha can prepare for him. Jiraiya assumed in transit would be the best opportunity to ambush the Kage, because a brilliantly placed trap has the capacity to take down anyone not expecting it. It¡¯s why Karin¡¯s sensing ability was so crucial. She¡¯d be able to sense them without being sensed herself and alert Jiraiya.


    An adamant Rasa continued, "as much as you¡¯d like me to accept those four were somehow connected to Orochimaru, you lack any evidence to do so. Next time capture one."


    Unfazed, Jiraiya returned, "believe what you like, Kazekage. You¡¯re an astute and practical man, so I understand if you don¡¯t want to admit to wrongdoing, but, we don¡¯t need you to. We already know the truth."


    Clearly annoyed by the renowned sage, Rasa nearly snarls as he demanded to know, "and precisely how is this boy involved?"


    "For starters, his name is Uzumaki Naruto and he¡¯s essentially engaged to your daughter," Jiraiya answered with an abundance of blushing amusement.


    Naruto thought he looked angry before, Rasa was positively glaring as he warned the blond, "you¡¯re playing a very dangerous game, Uzumaki."


    Despite Rasa¡¯s stern countenance, his Godfather¡¯s casual presence¡ªand his talk with Hinata¡ªallowed Naruto to feel more like himself. Comfortably, he quirks his brow in confusion before asking, "how? You¡¯re the ones invading us today."


    Pausing a beat, Rasa then retorted, "and if that were true, you¡¯re allowing it."


    "Only to prove to you we are more than allies; we¡¯re friends," Naruto responded, gaining more and more conviction by the second, even wondering why he was so nervous, to begin with.


    "I fail to see how you-"


    "Gaara," Naruto cuts him off.


    Rasa¡¯s nostrils flare as he hotly contested, "don¡¯t you dare interrupt me!"


    "I get it," Naruto interrupted again. He knows it¡¯s not a smart move with someone like this¡ªand he¡¯s seen plenty of angry people in his time to know the look¡ªhowever, at the moment, he only needed to say his piece. "You¡¯re the Kazekage and I respect that, really¡ªI¡¯m going to be Hokage myself someday¡ªwhich is why I know this is more important than that. You¡¯re Gaara¡¯s father and he¡¯s the key to all of this, which is why you¡¯re going to lose today." Rasa¡¯s silence enables Naruto to continue proclaiming, "for all his life you guys treated him like he¡¯s broken or a weapon, or both. You¡¯re family yet Temari and Kankuro? are scared of him, and you tried to kill him-"


    "What right do you have to meddle in our affairs?"


    "I¡¯m his friend!" Though he feels it in his heart, it¡¯s not quite reality, forcing him to add, "even if he doesn¡¯t know it yet."


    "We could¡¯ve told Hokage-sama about your plans with Sound," Jiraiya inserted. "We could¡¯ve let Orochimaru and his men kill you and your bodyguards but we didn¡¯t."


    "How do I know this isn¡¯t a trick of the Sandaime," Rasa voiced in a slightly calmer voice. "This could very well be a manipulative trap."


    "I¡¯m the Jinchu?riki of the Nine-Tails Demon Fox," Naruto honestly admitted to the Sand leader, making him blink widely in surprise. "So I know Gaara is the Jinchu?riki of the One-Tail and we¡¯re even more alike than that. It¡¯s illegal to discuss what¡¯s in me with anyone but I wouldn¡¯t have told you if I was trying to trick you."


    "You have my word on everything I hold dear," Jiraiya begins with a slight but respectful bow that Naruto then imitated. "Naruto and I are the only ones who know about your plans with Orochimaru."


    Rasa is silently pensive, observing their respectful bows before abruptly contending, "despite your unproven accusation, I¡¯m obliged to ask why?"


    "Like I said, because we¡¯re friends," Naruto returned turning his attention to the Kage once again. "Even if you can¡¯t, I can see it just beyond today. We¡¯re doing all this to prove it to you."


    "How?"


    "By beating Gaara and fighting back," Naruto answered. "It¡¯s the best way for Konoha and Suna to understand each other; through our fists," he added, raising his unyielding fist.


    "...I see." Turning to Jiraiya, Rasa inquired, "this is the wager you wanted me to hear." After Jiraiya nods, Rasa returned his attention to Naruto and pointed out, "shouldn¡¯t it be easier for you as the Jinchu?riki of the Nine-Tails to defeat Gaara-"


    "I won¡¯t be using the Kyu?bi¡¯s power against Gaara," Naruto assured the stern Kage. "My own strength¡¯s more than enough."


    Cynically, Rasa probes, "and if Gaara transforms? Will your strength be enough to handle the monstrous might of the One-Tail?"


    "Yup," Naruto confidently affirmed. "Even if he transforms, I won¡¯t use the Kyu?bi¡¯s chakra against him. I¡¯ll stop Gaara no matter what he does to me, just like Konoha will stop this invasion no matter what you and Sound do to us."


    Still staring angrily, Rasa paused before asking, "...And after?"


    "That¡¯s a diplomatic bridge we¡¯ll cross when our villages are, hopefully, more enlightened," Jiraiya proposed.


    "So give us everything you got," Naruto demanded of the strong and stern leader. "We can take it."


    Gazing at the arena and the Hokage Monument in the far distance, Rasa turned to Naruto and explained, "no matter what happens today, I will alert your Hokage of your prior knowledge and most reckless gamble."


    "Pfffft, I¡¯m not doing anything I¡¯m ashamed of," the blond nimbly announced. "You can be in the room when I tell him myself."


    "If there were such an invasion, how will your naive foolishness explain to your Hokage all the Konoha deaths you¡¯ve allowed in order to prove this ¡¯friendship¡¯ to me?" Rasa squares his shoulders as he antagonistically verbalized, "with every death tallied today, your culpability increases as well. It would make you a disgrace to your Hitai-ate, your village, and your leader."


    "Hey, now," Jiraiya called, standing next to Naruto, reminding the Kage of his presence. "Let¡¯s not forget whose invasion this belongs to in the first place, Kazekage-dono. This is unorthodox, sure. It takes a lot of guts to think way outside the box here, but it¡¯s for your benefit; it¡¯s for all our benefit."


    "It¡¯s fine," Naruto told Jiraiya. "He¡¯s right. I¡¯m from Konoha and these are my people I¡¯m risking. Walking around the village, everywhere I looked people were doing something for themselves, for someone they love, or for the good of the village; living life like they expect to see into tomorrow. I spent a lot of time thinking about how I might be taking their tomorrows away, all to prove something to you and Suna. It wasn¡¯t an easy thing to carry and I agonized over it."


    Without the girls for two days, Naruto had ample time to think about all of his decisions and plans when he wasn¡¯t talking with Naru-nii. Their plans certainly felt necessary, but weren¡¯t without risks, and worst yet, he couldn¡¯t take those risks on all by himself. He could do his best to mitigate the threat to others but if he wasn¡¯t perfect, then someone would die, and if someone died, that would be on him. He wasn¡¯t sure he could accept being the cause of that but he wasn¡¯t alone. Hinata believes in him, Naru-nii believes in him, and Jiraiya believes in him enough to help.


    .


    .


    .


    ????The novel is available in PDF with more than 400 Chapters, visit us in our Ko-Fi store????


    ????ko-fi.com/horizon2075????

 Chapter 306

    Chapter 306 - 306


    ''This is for everyone,'' Naruto thought, and with fearless blue eyes, he hotly declared with deafening conviction, "I have a brother in all this and he always reminds me of the most important thing. This is for the future¡ªour future... and though the price could be high, I won''t let anyone die! Not today! Not by Suna-nin! No one! And you can bet your ass that''s the promise of a lifetime!"


    They stare at each other for a long time, time enough to make the group of shinobi off to the side concerned, but armed with his convictions and friends, Naruto has zero doubt and that''s all he''s ever needed.


    "...We shall see," Rasa replied before signaling his bodyguards over.


    As the security team and Suna guards fall in a protective formation around the Kazekage before walking to the arena, a grinning Jiraiya gave Naruto a big thumbs up before tossing him his first of many gifts. Naruto caught the folded white garment as Kurenai stepped away from her detail and walked over to her blond ex. Rather than unfold his very first gift from his Godfather, Naruto''s mind immediately recalled last night and the raven-haired beauty''s amazing confession to him.


    ''Nai-chan,'' he thought, watching her walk over to him and making his heart pump extremely fast. Fresh and vibrant memories from last night poured into the forefront of his mind and he smiled broadly.


    THE CHU?NIN EXAM


    Pulling off his veil, the ever stern Rasa looks down at his hard-hearted son and wonders with a measure of innocent curiosity if Uzumaki could be right. As the leader of their declining village, it''s a measure of doubt he shouldn''t allow in his mind or his decisions. Even if he knows Orochimaru tried to betray him, he always knew that risk was there and it''s not as if he wasn''t planning on killing him later anyway. For the moment, Suna cannot take Konoha without Oto, but after the Leaf''s destruction, Rasa will kill Orochimaru himself and claim Otogakure''s resources as well.


    "Your youngest is quite strong," Hiruzen compliments.


    "...He''s his mother''s son," Rasa sternly responds.


    "I''ve been meaning to speak with you over your daughter''s Omiai with Naruto-kun," Hiruzen naturally brings up, though it causes him much anxiety to think about. He didn''t like the proposal from the beginning however, he couldn''t see any sensible reason to decline it, nor did Naruto seem too opposed to the idea.


    Retaking his seat, Rasa simply responds, "after, Hokage-dono."


    "As you wish," Hiruzen concedes.


    As Genma begins to announce the final candidate, Kurenai can feel Asuma observing her for any reaction. Her mask has been up since meeting Naruto at the gate and her ex-boyfriend has been eying her intently ever since. If they weren''t on duty, she''s certain he''d be demanding to know everything.


    "His opponent," Genma continues. "From Konohagakure: Uzumaki Naruto."


    Sitting beside the alert Samui¡ªin an ash-gray sweater with a low neckline and short black skirt¡ªand the abysmally dour Atsui, Mabui¡ªin her gray, double-slitted pencil skirt and long-sleeve, athletic-fit, high-collar sweater¡ªfeels physically assured to finally hear his name called, having waited for too long. Naruto rested for two nights before the exam and Mabui has grown eager to see him. Two nights of having to go without being brought to climax by him, without snuggling with him, without being struck by his intelligence, left her feeling deeply anxious and irritable.


    Mabui had a long forty-eight hours with her memory-inspired fantasies, but at the moment, she had to be careful. The memories of the past two weeks could act like triggers now, beginning with the morning after her first-ever threesome.


    MABUI


    After Samui returned from her morning training regiment, Mabui had just walked out of the shower with a towel wrapped snug around her firm bodice and feeling like she''s twinkling in tingling satisfaction. Her body felt sensitive, elated, and she couldn''t help enjoying the brightness of such an amazing day pouring through her small window. In the morning light, Mabui didn''t know what to think nor could she read any expression on Samui''s face as to what she''s thinking but last night was a deep mine of thoughts and revelations.


    As Mabui began changing in the small room, Samui stated, "we should return to base and debrief-"


    "Sa-ch- ...Samui-taichou," Mabui eventually said. Worried about the captain''s brother, she expressed, "I think perhaps it would be for the best if we debrief here and then offer Atsui-kun a censored version of last night''s events... I mean, he really doesn''t need to know more than it worked."


    .


    .


    .


    ????The novel is available in PDF with more than 400 Chapters, visit us in our Ko-Fi store????


    ????ko-fi.com/horizon2075????